《GOJO: A Sorcerer in the Soul Society》 Level reference to understand Gojo stats Level reference to understand Gojo stats Zankensoki(Cut-Fist-Run-Spirit): Basic Shinigami fighting techniques.Zanrefers to sword fighting techniques.Kenrefers to unarmed fighting techniques.Sorefers to moving techniques.Kirefers to Kido ZANJUTSU : Sword fighting techniques for the Zanpakuto. The most basic fighting technique. The ranks from high to low are MASTER(ex: Soi Fon) , EXPERTS(Ex: Yoruichi) , SWORDMEN(Ex: Hanataro yamada ) HAKUDA : An unarmed fighting technique that makes use of one''s own body in a fight. The ranks are MASTER(Ex: Yoruichi) , EXPERT(Ex: Isshin Kurosaki(shiba)) , COMBATANT(Ex:Byakuya Kuchiki), PRACTITIONER(Ex: Rangiku Matsumoto) HOHO : The name for all high-speed fighting movements based on the art of Shunpo. Ranks are MASTER(Ex: Yoruichi) , EXPERT(Ex: Renji Abarai) , PRACTITIONER(Ex: Rangiku Matsumoto) , KIDO : Advanced spells that require strong spiritual power: Hado(way of destruction) and Bakudo(Way of Binding) and Kaido( Healing spiritual art). There are also Forbidden Kido The use of such spells willmonly result in some form of lengthy imprisonment or worse. The Kid spells which fall under this ss are those which involve the maniption of space and time and Kid which sacrifices the self. The rank are MASTER(Ex: Sosuke Aizen) , EXPERT(Ex: Rukia Kuchiki) PRACTITIONER(Ex: Renji Abarai) ****** REIRYOKU LEVELS: Basic Spiritual Power: This level of spiritual power corresponds to those possessing a level of spiritual power that is minimal. This level of power ismon among those who may or may not be spiritually aware to a small degree but otherwise have no real spiritual power. This is also amon level of power for a regr human. Average Spiritual Power This level of spiritual power corresponds to those possessing an average level of spiritual power. This level of power ismon among those of significant spiritual awareness and may even possess powers of their own but the power levels can vary among individuals. This is also amon level of power for a low ranking seated and non seated members of the Gotei 13 or lesser power individuals. High Spiritual Power : This level of spiritual power corresponds to those possessing an above average amount of spiritual power, which is finely controlled. This level of spiritual power ismon among those of an average lieutenant rank and high ranked seated officers. (Lieutenant-ss) Great Spiritual Power: This level of spiritual power corresponds to those possessing arge amount of spiritual power which is finely controlled. This level of spiritual power ismon amongst those of an average Captain rank. (Captain-ss) Immense Spiritual Power This level of spiritual power corresponds to those possessing an enormous amount of spiritual power which is finely controlled. This level of spiritual power is reflected in its ability to enhance a user duringbat as well as its ability to affect the surrounding environment on a controlled level, allowing the wielder to use it inbat to startling degrees. (Advanced Captain-ss) Immeasurable Spiritual Power This level of spiritual power corresponds to those possessing a colossal amount of spiritual power, which can be controlled to varying degrees depending on the individual. This level of spiritual power is very rare and reserved for the strongest beings. (Beyond Captain-ss) ***** DIFFERENCE BETWEEN REIRYOKU AND REIATSU Firstly let me make something clear. Amon mistake most readers make. REIATSU isn''t the energy level. The difference between spiritual energy and spiritual pressure is simple: Reiryoku(spiritual energy) is the amount of energy a being has stored within their body or soul, whereas Reiatsu(spiritual pressure) is the pressure that a person''s Reiryoku exerts. In other words, Reiryoku is potential while Reiatsu is energy in use and can be sensed by other spiritually aware beings. In general, those with high levels of Reiryoku will often have the highest levels of Reiatsu also. A skilled warrior can ovee a person possessing greater Reiryoku by possessing greater Reiatsu - this is achieved by having greater control over their own spiritual energy. Also the amount if Innate Reiryoku is important but it can be increased with training. All shinigami go through this process. Aside from some cheated bastard like Ichigo who had insane amounts of energy from the beginning and were only unable to properly use it. The bastard was already at Immense level from the start andter reached immeasurable. Gojo stats Vol 4 Gojo stats Vol 4 Those stats are as of Epilogue of the Vol 4. I will update it more or less regrly. Name: Satoru Gojo Age: 28(alive); 0(dead) Innate power: Rikugan (Six eyes), Limitless? Division: 4th division. Rank: 3rd seat Reiryoku level: Great level(captain level) Zanpakouto name: Tengoku no Kogo (Heaven''s empress) ZANJUTSU rank: Expert HAKUDA rank: Expert OHO rank: Expert KIDO rank: Unable to rate Estimated Power level: Captain level Most used Skills: -Shunpo -ck sh -Kido (AN: The reason his rank in Kido is unratable is because The Rokugan of Gojo is basically a Byakugan with some features of the Sharingan. So his rank simply depends on what technique he had seen or learned. Because of all that. Even without a zanpakuto or limitless he can trash most seated officers up to 3rd rank. As for his Reiryoku. Even in Jujutsu Gojo didn''t have the highest level of cursed energy. Yuta(Mc of the prequel) had way more cursed energy than him. What made Gojo so dangerous was that with Rokugan he had a supreme control over his cursed energy. As such his reserve were basically limitless in theory. His only limit is his human body and his mind.) MILITARY; LAWS AND PUNISHMENTS MILITARY; LAWS AND PUNISHMENTS The armed forces of Soul Society consist of three independent main branches: the Gotei 13, the Kido Corps and the Onmitsukido(Secret force) ------ GOTEI 13: The Gotei 13 is the organization which most Shinigami join. It is split into thirteen divisions (hence the name), with several divisions having certain specializations. The 4th Division is the medical/supply division, the 11th Division is thebat division (specialization in swordsmanship), and the 12th Division is the research/scientific division. The 9th Division is in charge of newspaper and magazine-rted duties. It''s unclear if the other divisions are specialized, as the four above are the only ones who receive any significant attention apart from their members. Additionally, it should be noted that Sui-Feng(AN: It''s Soi Fon, original name, yeah because she is Chinese of sort. I was also surprised. Though I will use Soi Fon in my story since I am more used to it.) is in charge of both the 2nd Division and the Onmitsukido. The Gotei 13 somewhat seems to have superiority and little authority over the two branches. ---- ROYAL GUARDS: Also known as the Zero Division, it is made up of former captains of the Gotei 13 who have been promoted to this level. Only captains of the Gotei 13 know of their existence. They are said to have considerable power and tactical knowledge. Only the King presides over them, the Central 46 have no say in them what so ever. ---- KIDO CORPS : There is currently little information on the Kido Corps, due to the secrecy in which they operate. The members all excel in Kido. ONMITSUKIDO: There is little information about the operations of the Onmitsukid. They are currently lead by Sui-Feng, who is also the captain of the Gotei 13''s Second Division. She seeded Yoruichi Shihoin in both posts. ***** LAWS : The ultimatew is to maintain bnce. It is against thew for a Shinigami to give their spiritual power to Humans. It is against thew for a Shinigami to use forbidden Kido. It is against thew for any citizen of Soul Society to create weapons of a dangerous nature not sanctioned by the feudal government. To do so is treason. It is against thew to attack a captain. To do so is treason. It is against thew tomit terrorist action(s) or attempt to overthrow the bnce of Soul Society. To do so is treason. It is against thew tomit murder. It is against thew to kill a Human that a Shinigami has not been ordered to kill. It is forbidden for a Shinigami to acquire or attempt to gain Hollow-like powers. It is a crime for a Shinigami to remain in the Human World longer than a certain time limit. It is against thew for the Gotei 13 to meddle in the affairs of the noble families unless the family in question breaks one of thews of Soul Society beyond a shadow of a doubt. It is by ancientw that two Shinigami cannot hold the same Zanpakuto. They must fight for the honor of bearing the spirit, with the spirit going to the winner, and the loser being executed. It is forbidden for a Shinigami to intervene in anything that is rted to Hell. It is a crime to lose a sacred treasure. It is against thew to alter the Dangai records. All Modified Souls must be scrapped. PUNISHMENT Exile: Certain crimes allows for the punishment of exile,monly stripping a Shinigami of their powers and banishing them to the Human World. Detention: A punishment not well known among the citizens of Soul Society is the detention of Shinigami. It ismonly reserved for those who have either broken thew, quit the Gotei 13, or those who just seem dangerous and mentally unstable (as per the government''s interpretation). This is carried out by the Onmitsukido. Imprisonment: The Central 46 can sentence a Shinigami to be held in the Central Great Underground Prison for a set amount of time. The prison has eight levels which prisoners are confined in based on the severity of their crimes. Sealing: If a renegade Shinigami is resisting arrest and proves to be too powerful to be restrained or executed, they would be opted to be sealed away to prevent further damage. There are two known forms of execution in Soul Society: Spirit-Sealing Pit: The Spirit-Sealing Pit is an ancient form of execution in which Shinigami criminals are thrown into a pit walled with sekki sekki rock a type of stone that absorbs spiritual power, preventing those nearby from using their powers. Hollows are then thrown into the pit with the criminals as the means of execution. The practice was considered too barbaric and discontinued, and the Spirit-Sealing Pits were converted into garbage dumps. Sokyoku , (Twinned Punishment): The "ultimate punishment", Sokyoku is a form of execution usually reserved for those with extremely strong spiritual powers, namely Shinigami captains. The Sokyoku is a giant halberd that utterly destroys a soul on contact. When released, Sokyoku takes on the form of a phoenix, its true form, called Kikoo. The Kikoo has the destructive power of a million Zanpakuto, and that power is multiplied by a factor of 10 at the moment it pierces its victim. Chapter 1: Opening Chapter 1: Opening I already reached went way past 15k words and don''t need this anymore. But I won''t erase since I like it. Anyway you can read the first few pages. For fun. But after it it''s just a repeat so don''t waste your time and skip to the true first chapter. Opening original French version: NICKY LARSON Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Une ombre file dans nuit C''est un assassin qui s''enfuit Etme un dmon il sourit Son crime restera impuni Une voiture qui surgit Un coup de frein, des pneus qui crient Un coup de feu qui retentit La justice s''appelle Nicky Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillone Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Nickyrson, Nickyrson Comme un chasseur il suit sa proie Pour que justice et le droit Triomphent, il est prt donner Toute sa vie sans hsiter Quand sa silhouette apparat Les mchants se mettent trembler Ils savent qu''ils ne pourront jamais chapper ce justicier Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillonne Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne ------ Tranted in English: officially there''s no English version of that song. At least I didn''t find one. This is just a trantion of the lyrics Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson A shadow file in the night He''s a murderer who runs away And like a demon he smiles His crime will go unpunished A car that arises Brake, tires screaming A shot that sounds Justice is called Nicky In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning bolt it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Like a hunter he follows his prey So that justice and thew Triumph, he''s ready to give All his life without hesitation When her figure appears The bad guys start to tremble They know they can never Escape from this vignte In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone ------ CITY HUNTER 1: FIRST OPENING Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Zutto sagashiteta Ai yo tomenaide mou uum Kore ga saigo no Fall in love Futari atta kono guuzen Kono mama daiji ni shitai yo Hiza wo kakaeru tame no Kinou made no ryoute Kyou kara wa otagai no HAATO wo nosete Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Nidoto mayowanai Ai wo tomenaide mou uum Hitomi mitsumete Fall in love ------ City hunter 1: OP 2(full) (Yeah yeah yeah) Warui yatsu da ze Itsumade mo Damashite bakari de Konnani naru made shinjiteta no de Mi mo hosoru hazu sa, yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Otoko wa minna onaji da nante Komatta romantist Sono uchi fukou ga mawatte kuru darou Nigeru yori saki ni, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Tsukiyo no ban ni daite kureta no wa Kimagure to mitemo Guitar kids tachi ni High na courage Omae wa ore no church mitai da, go! Ii ka yoku kike Omote doori de Omae wa tashikani Venus Dakedo hitotsu haitta roji de wa Warawareterun da ze, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Akuma no youna tenshi ni dakare Gakeppuchi no rally kiss Koi ni tsumazukeba naite sugarare Yume o miru ma mo arya shinai ze, go go! Musuu no ai ni kakomaretemo Kokoro wa hitori kiri Hontou no jibun o mienai de sumeba Sore de ii no kamo na na na na! I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Sore demo ore tachi Sukoshi zutsu Wakatte kite iru Omae ni wa ore ga niau no sa Douse unmei Marude arashi, go! Go go go I just wanna go go go go go --------------------- CITY HUNTER 2: OP 1 IRUMINEESHON mashita ni mioroshi Yoru wo nobotteku ESUKAREETAA Kooritsuita BIRU no tanima wo HEDDORAITO no kawa ga nagareru Saisho ni suki ni natta no wa koe Sore kara senaka to totonoerareta yubisaki Tokidoki damarigachi ni naru kuse Dokoka e itte shimau kokoro to MERODII angel voice na wo yonde mimi sumasu echo shining smile kaze ni chiru hanabira to kiss angel voice atarashii natsukashii echo shining smile isogazu ni ari no mama kiss -------- City hunter 2: OP 2 Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you Mayonaka no Lady hitogomi ni magire Utsurigi na Steppin'' kurikaeshiteru Tsuyogari no Face tafu na furi de odoriakashite mo Sono hitomi wa kodoku na iro kakushikirenai Oh, SEIRA akiramenaide Kimi no shinjita yume Oh, SEIRA sono omoi wo Wasurezu ni ite Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you ------ CITY HUNTER 3: FIRST OPENING La Step on the gas La Roll into night Nemurenai gozen niji Iradachi ga DOA wo tataku Hashirenai ookami-tachi Muyami ni tsume wo tate samayotteiru Kimi wo saigo ni mita no wa Hokori no mau zattou no naka Semeru you na manazashi ga Tachisaru senaka ni itami nokoshita Kiri ni tozasareta MOOTAAWEI Ima demo kotae sagashiteru Tegakari no nai yozora ni Chiheisen ga yokotawaru Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness (Believe me baby, woh woh woh) Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness Seiza no kieta sora Wow wow wow hyoushiki no nai michi Wow wow wow yasashisa tada motome Wow wow wow yowasa to mukai-au Wow wow wow sonna kimi wa iranai -------- ENDING 1: GET WILD (full) Asufaruto Taiya o kiritsuke nagara Kurayami Hashiri nukeru Chiipuna suriru ni mi o makasetemo Ashita ni obiete ita yo It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni ikirareru nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Nanimo kowaku wa nai Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Kuruma no raito ni kisu o nagete wa Shadoo de Odoru ano ko Tsumetai yozora o suteeji ni shite Kanashiku odokete ita ne It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni aiseru no nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Kitto tsuyoku nareru Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Kesenai itami gokoro ni daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Jiyuu o mote amashitaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono o mitsuke dashitara Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo ---------------WHAT FOLLOWS IS NOTHING MORE THAN REPETITIVE COPY PAST. YOU CAN IGNORE IT Opening original French version: NICKY LARSON Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Une ombre file dans nuit C''est un assassin qui s''enfuit Etme un dmon il sourit Son crime restera impuni Une voiture qui surgit Un coup de frein, des pneus qui crient Un coup de feu qui retentit La justice s''appelle Nicky Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillone Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Nickyrson, Nickyrson Comme un chasseur il suit sa proie Pour que justice et le droit Triomphent, il est prt donner Toute sa vie sans hsiter Quand sa silhouette apparat Les mchants se mettent trembler Ils savent qu''ils ne pourront jamais chapper ce justicier Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillonne Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne ------ Tranted in English: officially there''s no English version of that song. At least I didn''t find one. This is just a trantion of the lyrics Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson A shadow file in the night He''s a murderer who runs away And like a demon he smiles His crime will go unpunished A car that arises Brake, tires screaming A shot that sounds Justice is called Nicky In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning bolt it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Like a hunter he follows his prey So that justice and thew Triumph, he''s ready to give All his life without hesitation When her figure appears The bad guys start to tremble They know they can never Escape from this vignte In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone ------ CITY HUNTER 1: FIRST OPENING Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Zutto sagashiteta Ai yo tomenaide mou uum Kore ga saigo no Fall in love Futari atta kono guuzen Kono mama daiji ni shitai yo Hiza wo kakaeru tame no Kinou made no ryoute Kyou kara wa otagai no HAATO wo nosete Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Nidoto mayowanai Ai wo tomenaide mou uum Hitomi mitsumete Fall in love ------ City hunter 1: OP 2(full) (Yeah yeah yeah) Warui yatsu da ze Itsumade mo Damashite bakari de Konnani naru made shinjiteta no de Mi mo hosoru hazu sa, yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Otoko wa minna onaji da nante Komatta romantist Sono uchi fukou ga mawatte kuru darou Nigeru yori saki ni, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Tsukiyo no ban ni daite kureta no wa Kimagure to mitemo Guitar kids tachi ni High na courage Omae wa ore no church mitai da, go! Ii ka yoku kike Omote doori de Omae wa tashikani Venus Dakedo hitotsu haitta roji de wa Warawareterun da ze, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Akuma no youna tenshi ni dakare Gakeppuchi no rally kiss Koi ni tsumazukeba naite sugarare Yume o miru ma mo arya shinai ze, go go! Musuu no ai ni kakomaretemo Kokoro wa hitori kiri Hontou no jibun o mienai de sumeba Sore de ii no kamo na na na na! I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Sore demo ore tachi Sukoshi zutsu Wakatte kite iru Omae ni wa ore ga niau no sa Douse unmei Marude arashi, go! Go go go I just wanna go go go go go --------------------- CITY HUNTER 2: OP 1 IRUMINEESHON mashita ni mioroshi Yoru wo nobotteku ESUKAREETAA Kooritsuita BIRU no tanima wo HEDDORAITO no kawa ga nagareru Saisho ni suki ni natta no wa koe Sore kara senaka to totonoerareta yubisaki Tokidoki damarigachi ni naru kuse Dokoka e itte shimau kokoro to MERODII angel voice na wo yonde mimi sumasu echo shining smile kaze ni chiru hanabira to kiss angel voice atarashii natsukashii echo shining smile isogazu ni ari no mama kiss -------- City hunter 2: OP 2 Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you Mayonaka no Lady hitogomi ni magire Utsurigi na Steppin'' kurikaeshiteru Tsuyogari no Face tafu na furi de odoriakashite mo Sono hitomi wa kodoku na iro kakushikirenai Oh, SEIRA akiramenaide Kimi no shinjita yume Oh, SEIRA sono omoi wo Wasurezu ni ite Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you ------ CITY HUNTER 3: FIRST OPENING La Step on the gas La Roll into night Nemurenai gozen niji Iradachi ga DOA wo tataku Hashirenai ookami-tachi Muyami ni tsume wo tate samayotteiru Kimi wo saigo ni mita no wa Hokori no mau zattou no naka Semeru you na manazashi ga Tachisaru senaka ni itami nokoshita Kiri ni tozasareta MOOTAAWEI Ima demo kotae sagashiteru Tegakari no nai yozora ni Chiheisen ga yokotawaru Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness (Believe me baby, woh woh woh) Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness Seiza no kieta sora Wow wow wow hyoushiki no nai michi Wow wow wow yasashisa tada motome Wow wow wow yowasa to mukai-au Wow wow wow sonna kimi wa iranai -------- ENDING 1: GET WILD (full) Asufaruto Taiya o kiritsuke nagara Kurayami Hashiri nukeru Chiipuna suriru ni mi o makasetemo Ashita ni obiete ita yo It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni ikirareru nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Nanimo kowaku wa nai Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Kuruma no raito ni kisu o nagete wa Shadoo de Odoru ano ko Tsumetai yozora o suteeji ni shite Kanashiku odokete ita ne It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni aiseru no nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Kitto tsuyoku nareru Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Kesenai itami gokoro ni daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Jiyuu o mote amashitaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono o mitsuke dashitara Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Opening original French version: NICKY LARSON Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Une ombre file dans nuit C''est un assassin qui s''enfuit Etme un dmon il sourit Son crime restera impuni Une voiture qui surgit Un coup de frein, des pneus qui crient Un coup de feu qui retentit La justice s''appelle Nicky Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillone Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Nickyrson, Nickyrson Comme un chasseur il suit sa proie Pour que justice et le droit Triomphent, il est prt donner Toute sa vie sans hsiter Quand sa silhouette apparat Les mchants se mettent trembler Ils savent qu''ils ne pourront jamais chapper ce justicier Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillonne Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne ------ Tranted in English: officially there''s no English version of that song. At least I didn''t find one. This is just a trantion of the lyrics Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson A shadow file in the night He''s a murderer who runs away And like a demon he smiles His crime will go unpunished A car that arises Brake, tires screaming A shot that sounds Justice is called Nicky In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning bolt it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Like a hunter he follows his prey So that justice and thew Triumph, he''s ready to give All his life without hesitation When her figure appears The bad guys start to tremble They know they can never Escape from this vignte In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone ------ CITY HUNTER 1: FIRST OPENING Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Zutto sagashiteta Ai yo tomenaide mou uum Kore ga saigo no Fall in love Futari atta kono guuzen Kono mama daiji ni shitai yo Hiza wo kakaeru tame no Kinou made no ryoute Kyou kara wa otagai no HAATO wo nosete Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Nidoto mayowanai Ai wo tomenaide mou uum Hitomi mitsumete Fall in love ------ City hunter 1: OP 2(full) (Yeah yeah yeah) Warui yatsu da ze Itsumade mo Damashite bakari de Konnani naru made shinjiteta no de Mi mo hosoru hazu sa, yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Otoko wa minna onaji da nante Komatta romantist Sono uchi fukou ga mawatte kuru darou Nigeru yori saki ni, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Tsukiyo no ban ni daite kureta no wa Kimagure to mitemo Guitar kids tachi ni High na courage Omae wa ore no church mitai da, go! Ii ka yoku kike Omote doori de Omae wa tashikani Venus Dakedo hitotsu haitta roji de wa Warawareterun da ze, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Akuma no youna tenshi ni dakare Gakeppuchi no rally kiss Koi ni tsumazukeba naite sugarare Yume o miru ma mo arya shinai ze, go go! Musuu no ai ni kakomaretemo Kokoro wa hitori kiri Hontou no jibun o mienai de sumeba Sore de ii no kamo na na na na! I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Sore demo ore tachi Sukoshi zutsu Wakatte kite iru Omae ni wa ore ga niau no sa Douse unmei Marude arashi, go! Go go go I just wanna go go go go go --------------------- CITY HUNTER 2: OP 1 IRUMINEESHON mashita ni mioroshi Yoru wo nobotteku ESUKAREETAA Kooritsuita BIRU no tanima wo HEDDORAITO no kawa ga nagareru Saisho ni suki ni natta no wa koe Sore kara senaka to totonoerareta yubisaki Tokidoki damarigachi ni naru kuse Dokoka e itte shimau kokoro to MERODII angel voice na wo yonde mimi sumasu echo shining smile kaze ni chiru hanabira to kiss angel voice atarashii natsukashii echo shining smile isogazu ni ari no mama kiss -------- City hunter 2: OP 2 Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you Mayonaka no Lady hitogomi ni magire Utsurigi na Steppin'' kurikaeshiteru Tsuyogari no Face tafu na furi de odoriakashite mo Sono hitomi wa kodoku na iro kakushikirenai Oh, SEIRA akiramenaide Kimi no shinjita yume Oh, SEIRA sono omoi wo Wasurezu ni ite Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you ------ CITY HUNTER 3: FIRST OPENING La Step on the gas La Roll into night Nemurenai gozen niji Iradachi ga DOA wo tataku Hashirenai ookami-tachi Muyami ni tsume wo tate samayotteiru Kimi wo saigo ni mita no wa Hokori no mau zattou no naka Semeru you na manazashi ga Tachisaru senaka ni itami nokoshita Kiri ni tozasareta MOOTAAWEI Ima demo kotae sagashiteru Tegakari no nai yozora ni Chiheisen ga yokotawaru Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness (Believe me baby, woh woh woh) Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness Seiza no kieta sora Wow wow wow hyoushiki no nai michi Wow wow wow yasashisa tada motome Wow wow wow yowasa to mukai-au Wow wow wow sonna kimi wa iranai -------- ENDING 1: GET WILD (full) Asufaruto Taiya o kiritsuke nagara Kurayami Hashiri nukeru Chiipuna suriru ni mi o makasetemo Ashita ni obiete ita yo It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni ikirareru nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Nanimo kowaku wa nai Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Kuruma no raito ni kisu o nagete wa Shadoo de Odoru ano ko Tsumetai yozora o suteeji ni shite Kanashiku odokete ita ne It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni aiseru no nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Kitto tsuyoku nareru Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Kesenai itami gokoro ni daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Jiyuu o mote amashitaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono o mitsuke dashitara Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Opening original French version: NICKY LARSON Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Une ombre file dans nuit C''est un assassin qui s''enfuit Etme un dmon il sourit Son crime restera impuni Une voiture qui surgit Un coup de frein, des pneus qui crient Un coup de feu qui retentit La justice s''appelle Nicky Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillone Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Nickyrson, Nickyrson Comme un chasseur il suit sa proie Pour que justice et le droit Triomphent, il est prt donner Toute sa vie sans hsiter Quand sa silhouette apparat Les mchants se mettent trembler Ils savent qu''ils ne pourront jamais chapper ce justicier Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillonne Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne ------ Tranted in English: officially there''s no English version of that song. At least I didn''t find one. This is just a trantion of the lyrics Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson A shadow file in the night He''s a murderer who runs away And like a demon he smiles His crime will go unpunished A car that arises Brake, tires screaming A shot that sounds Justice is called Nicky In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning bolt it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Like a hunter he follows his prey So that justice and thew Triumph, he''s ready to give All his life without hesitation When her figure appears The bad guys start to tremble They know they can never Escape from this vignte In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone ------ CITY HUNTER 1: FIRST OPENING Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Zutto sagashiteta Ai yo tomenaide mou uum Kore ga saigo no Fall in love Futari atta kono guuzen Kono mama daiji ni shitai yo Hiza wo kakaeru tame no Kinou made no ryoute Kyou kara wa otagai no HAATO wo nosete Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Nidoto mayowanai Ai wo tomenaide mou uum Hitomi mitsumete Fall in love ------ City hunter 1: OP 2(full) (Yeah yeah yeah) Warui yatsu da ze Itsumade mo Damashite bakari de Konnani naru made shinjiteta no de Mi mo hosoru hazu sa, yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Otoko wa minna onaji da nante Komatta romantist Sono uchi fukou ga mawatte kuru darou Nigeru yori saki ni, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Tsukiyo no ban ni daite kureta no wa Kimagure to mitemo Guitar kids tachi ni High na courage Omae wa ore no church mitai da, go! Ii ka yoku kike Omote doori de Omae wa tashikani Venus Dakedo hitotsu haitta roji de wa Warawareterun da ze, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Akuma no youna tenshi ni dakare Gakeppuchi no rally kiss Koi ni tsumazukeba naite sugarare Yume o miru ma mo arya shinai ze, go go! Musuu no ai ni kakomaretemo Kokoro wa hitori kiri Hontou no jibun o mienai de sumeba Sore de ii no kamo na na na na! I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Sore demo ore tachi Sukoshi zutsu Wakatte kite iru Omae ni wa ore ga niau no sa Douse unmei Marude arashi, go! Go go go I just wanna go go go go go --------------------- CITY HUNTER 2: OP 1 IRUMINEESHON mashita ni mioroshi Yoru wo nobotteku ESUKAREETAA Kooritsuita BIRU no tanima wo HEDDORAITO no kawa ga nagareru Saisho ni suki ni natta no wa koe Sore kara senaka to totonoerareta yubisaki Tokidoki damarigachi ni naru kuse Dokoka e itte shimau kokoro to MERODII angel voice na wo yonde mimi sumasu echo shining smile kaze ni chiru hanabira to kiss angel voice atarashii natsukashii echo shining smile isogazu ni ari no mama kiss -------- City hunter 2: OP 2 Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you Mayonaka no Lady hitogomi ni magire Utsurigi na Steppin'' kurikaeshiteru Tsuyogari no Face tafu na furi de odoriakashite mo Sono hitomi wa kodoku na iro kakushikirenai Oh, SEIRA akiramenaide Kimi no shinjita yume Oh, SEIRA sono omoi wo Wasurezu ni ite Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you ------ CITY HUNTER 3: FIRST OPENING La Step on the gas La Roll into night Nemurenai gozen niji Iradachi ga DOA wo tataku Hashirenai ookami-tachi Muyami ni tsume wo tate samayotteiru Kimi wo saigo ni mita no wa Hokori no mau zattou no naka Semeru you na manazashi ga Tachisaru senaka ni itami nokoshita Kiri ni tozasareta MOOTAAWEI Ima demo kotae sagashiteru Tegakari no nai yozora ni Chiheisen ga yokotawaru Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness (Believe me baby, woh woh woh) Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness Seiza no kieta sora Wow wow wow hyoushiki no nai michi Wow wow wow yasashisa tada motome Wow wow wow yowasa to mukai-au Wow wow wow sonna kimi wa iranai -------- ENDING 1: GET WILD (full) Asufaruto Taiya o kiritsuke nagara Kurayami Hashiri nukeru Chiipuna suriru ni mi o makasetemo Ashita ni obiete ita yo It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni ikirareru nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Nanimo kowaku wa nai Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Kuruma no raito ni kisu o nagete wa Shadoo de Odoru ano ko Tsumetai yozora o suteeji ni shite Kanashiku odokete ita ne It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni aiseru no nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Kitto tsuyoku nareru Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Kesenai itami gokoro ni daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Jiyuu o mote amashitaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono o mitsuke dashitara Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Opening original French version: NICKY LARSON Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Une ombre file dans nuit C''est un assassin qui s''enfuit Etme un dmon il sourit Son crime restera impuni Une voiture qui surgit Un coup de frein, des pneus qui crient Un coup de feu qui retentit La justice s''appelle Nicky Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillone Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Nickyrson, Nickyrson Comme un chasseur il suit sa proie Pour que justice et le droit Triomphent, il est prt donner Toute sa vie sans hsiter Quand sa silhouette apparat Les mchants se mettent trembler Ils savent qu''ils ne pourront jamais chapper ce justicier Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillonne Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne ------ Tranted in English: officially there''s no English version of that song. At least I didn''t find one. This is just a trantion of the lyrics Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson A shadow file in the night He''s a murderer who runs away And like a demon he smiles His crime will go unpunished A car that arises Brake, tires screaming A shot that sounds Justice is called Nicky In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning bolt it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Like a hunter he follows his prey So that justice and thew Triumph, he''s ready to give All his life without hesitation When her figure appears The bad guys start to tremble They know they can never Escape from this vignte In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone ------ CITY HUNTER 1: FIRST OPENING Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Zutto sagashiteta Ai yo tomenaide mou uum Kore ga saigo no Fall in love Futari atta kono guuzen Kono mama daiji ni shitai yo Hiza wo kakaeru tame no Kinou made no ryoute Kyou kara wa otagai no HAATO wo nosete Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Nidoto mayowanai Ai wo tomenaide mou uum Hitomi mitsumete Fall in love ------ City hunter 1: OP 2(full) (Yeah yeah yeah) Warui yatsu da ze Itsumade mo Damashite bakari de Konnani naru made shinjiteta no de Mi mo hosoru hazu sa, yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Otoko wa minna onaji da nante Komatta romantist Sono uchi fukou ga mawatte kuru darou Nigeru yori saki ni, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Tsukiyo no ban ni daite kureta no wa Kimagure to mitemo Guitar kids tachi ni High na courage Omae wa ore no church mitai da, go! Ii ka yoku kike Omote doori de Omae wa tashikani Venus Dakedo hitotsu haitta roji de wa Warawareterun da ze, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Akuma no youna tenshi ni dakare Gakeppuchi no rally kiss Koi ni tsumazukeba naite sugarare Yume o miru ma mo arya shinai ze, go go! Musuu no ai ni kakomaretemo Kokoro wa hitori kiri Hontou no jibun o mienai de sumeba Sore de ii no kamo na na na na! I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Sore demo ore tachi Sukoshi zutsu Wakatte kite iru Omae ni wa ore ga niau no sa Douse unmei Marude arashi, go! Go go go I just wanna go go go go go --------------------- CITY HUNTER 2: OP 1 IRUMINEESHON mashita ni mioroshi Yoru wo nobotteku ESUKAREETAA Kooritsuita BIRU no tanima wo HEDDORAITO no kawa ga nagareru Saisho ni suki ni natta no wa koe Sore kara senaka to totonoerareta yubisaki Tokidoki damarigachi ni naru kuse Dokoka e itte shimau kokoro to MERODII angel voice na wo yonde mimi sumasu echo shining smile kaze ni chiru hanabira to kiss angel voice atarashii natsukashii echo shining smile isogazu ni ari no mama kiss -------- City hunter 2: OP 2 Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you Mayonaka no Lady hitogomi ni magire Utsurigi na Steppin'' kurikaeshiteru Tsuyogari no Face tafu na furi de odoriakashite mo Sono hitomi wa kodoku na iro kakushikirenai Oh, SEIRA akiramenaide Kimi no shinjita yume Oh, SEIRA sono omoi wo Wasurezu ni ite Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you ------ CITY HUNTER 3: FIRST OPENING La Step on the gas La Roll into night Nemurenai gozen niji Iradachi ga DOA wo tataku Hashirenai ookami-tachi Muyami ni tsume wo tate samayotteiru Kimi wo saigo ni mita no wa Hokori no mau zattou no naka Semeru you na manazashi ga Tachisaru senaka ni itami nokoshita Kiri ni tozasareta MOOTAAWEI Ima demo kotae sagashiteru Tegakari no nai yozora ni Chiheisen ga yokotawaru Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness (Believe me baby, woh woh woh) Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness Seiza no kieta sora Wow wow wow hyoushiki no nai michi Wow wow wow yasashisa tada motome Wow wow wow yowasa to mukai-au Wow wow wow sonna kimi wa iranai -------- ENDING 1: GET WILD (full) Asufaruto Taiya o kiritsuke nagara Kurayami Hashiri nukeru Chiipuna suriru ni mi o makasetemo Ashita ni obiete ita yo It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni ikirareru nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Nanimo kowaku wa nai Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Kuruma no raito ni kisu o nagete wa Shadoo de Odoru ano ko Tsumetai yozora o suteeji ni shite Kanashiku odokete ita ne It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni aiseru no nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Kitto tsuyoku nareru Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Kesenai itami gokoro ni daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Jiyuu o mote amashitaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono o mitsuke dashitara Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Opening original French version: NICKY LARSON Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Une ombre file dans nuit C''est un assassin qui s''enfuit Etme un dmon il sourit Son crime restera impuni Une voiture qui surgit Un coup de frein, des pneus qui crient Un coup de feu qui retentit La justice s''appelle Nicky Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillone Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Nickyrson, Nickyrson Comme un chasseur il suit sa proie Pour que justice et le droit Triomphent, il est prt donner Toute sa vie sans hsiter Quand sa silhouette apparat Les mchants se mettent trembler Ils savent qu''ils ne pourront jamais chapper ce justicier Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillonne Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne ------ Tranted in English: officially there''s no English version of that song. At least I didn''t find one. This is just a trantion of the lyrics Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson A shadow file in the night He''s a murderer who runs away And like a demon he smiles His crime will go unpunished A car that arises Brake, tires screaming A shot that sounds Justice is called Nicky In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning bolt it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Like a hunter he follows his prey So that justice and thew Triumph, he''s ready to give All his life without hesitation When her figure appears The bad guys start to tremble They know they can never Escape from this vignte In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone ------ CITY HUNTER 1: FIRST OPENING Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Zutto sagashiteta Ai yo tomenaide mou uum Kore ga saigo no Fall in love Futari atta kono guuzen Kono mama daiji ni shitai yo Hiza wo kakaeru tame no Kinou made no ryoute Kyou kara wa otagai no HAATO wo nosete Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Nidoto mayowanai Ai wo tomenaide mou uum Hitomi mitsumete Fall in love ------ City hunter 1: OP 2(full) (Yeah yeah yeah) Warui yatsu da ze Itsumade mo Damashite bakari de Konnani naru made shinjiteta no de Mi mo hosoru hazu sa, yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Otoko wa minna onaji da nante Komatta romantist Sono uchi fukou ga mawatte kuru darou Nigeru yori saki ni, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Tsukiyo no ban ni daite kureta no wa Kimagure to mitemo Guitar kids tachi ni High na courage Omae wa ore no church mitai da, go! Ii ka yoku kike Omote doori de Omae wa tashikani Venus Dakedo hitotsu haitta roji de wa Warawareterun da ze, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Akuma no youna tenshi ni dakare Gakeppuchi no rally kiss Koi ni tsumazukeba naite sugarare Yume o miru ma mo arya shinai ze, go go! Musuu no ai ni kakomaretemo Kokoro wa hitori kiri Hontou no jibun o mienai de sumeba Sore de ii no kamo na na na na! I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Sore demo ore tachi Sukoshi zutsu Wakatte kite iru Omae ni wa ore ga niau no sa Douse unmei Marude arashi, go! Go go go I just wanna go go go go go --------------------- CITY HUNTER 2: OP 1 IRUMINEESHON mashita ni mioroshi Yoru wo nobotteku ESUKAREETAA Kooritsuita BIRU no tanima wo HEDDORAITO no kawa ga nagareru Saisho ni suki ni natta no wa koe Sore kara senaka to totonoerareta yubisaki Tokidoki damarigachi ni naru kuse Dokoka e itte shimau kokoro to MERODII angel voice na wo yonde mimi sumasu echo shining smile kaze ni chiru hanabira to kiss angel voice atarashii natsukashii echo shining smile isogazu ni ari no mama kiss -------- City hunter 2: OP 2 Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you Mayonaka no Lady hitogomi ni magire Utsurigi na Steppin'' kurikaeshiteru Tsuyogari no Face tafu na furi de odoriakashite mo Sono hitomi wa kodoku na iro kakushikirenai Oh, SEIRA akiramenaide Kimi no shinjita yume Oh, SEIRA sono omoi wo Wasurezu ni ite Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you ------ CITY HUNTER 3: FIRST OPENING La Step on the gas La Roll into night Nemurenai gozen niji Iradachi ga DOA wo tataku Hashirenai ookami-tachi Muyami ni tsume wo tate samayotteiru Kimi wo saigo ni mita no wa Hokori no mau zattou no naka Semeru you na manazashi ga Tachisaru senaka ni itami nokoshita Kiri ni tozasareta MOOTAAWEI Ima demo kotae sagashiteru Tegakari no nai yozora ni Chiheisen ga yokotawaru Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness (Believe me baby, woh woh woh) Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness Seiza no kieta sora Wow wow wow hyoushiki no nai michi Wow wow wow yasashisa tada motome Wow wow wow yowasa to mukai-au Wow wow wow sonna kimi wa iranai -------- ENDING 1: GET WILD (full) Asufaruto Taiya o kiritsuke nagara Kurayami Hashiri nukeru Chiipuna suriru ni mi o makasetemo Ashita ni obiete ita yo It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni ikirareru nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Nanimo kowaku wa nai Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Kuruma no raito ni kisu o nagete wa Shadoo de Odoru ano ko Tsumetai yozora o suteeji ni shite Kanashiku odokete ita ne It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni aiseru no nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Kitto tsuyoku nareru Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Kesenai itami gokoro ni daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Jiyuu o mote amashitaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono o mitsuke dashitara Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Opening original French version: NICKY LARSON Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Une ombre file dans nuit C''est un assassin qui s''enfuit Etme un dmon il sourit Son crime restera impuni Une voiture qui surgit Un coup de frein, des pneus qui crient Un coup de feu qui retentit La justice s''appelle Nicky Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillone Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Nickyrson, Nickyrson Comme un chasseur il suit sa proie Pour que justice et le droit Triomphent, il est prt donner Toute sa vie sans hsiter Quand sa silhouette apparat Les mchants se mettent trembler Ils savent qu''ils ne pourront jamais chapper ce justicier Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillonne Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne ------ Tranted in English: officially there''s no English version of that song. At least I didn''t find one. This is just a trantion of the lyrics Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson A shadow file in the night He''s a murderer who runs away And like a demon he smiles His crime will go unpunished A car that arises Brake, tires screaming A shot that sounds Justice is called Nicky In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning bolt it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Like a hunter he follows his prey So that justice and thew Triumph, he''s ready to give All his life without hesitation When her figure appears The bad guys start to tremble They know they can never Escape from this vignte In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone ------ CITY HUNTER 1: FIRST OPENING Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Zutto sagashiteta Ai yo tomenaide mou uum Kore ga saigo no Fall in love Futari atta kono guuzen Kono mama daiji ni shitai yo Hiza wo kakaeru tame no Kinou made no ryoute Kyou kara wa otagai no HAATO wo nosete Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Nidoto mayowanai Ai wo tomenaide mou uum Hitomi mitsumete Fall in love ------ City hunter 1: OP 2(full) (Yeah yeah yeah) Warui yatsu da ze Itsumade mo Damashite bakari de Konnani naru made shinjiteta no de Mi mo hosoru hazu sa, yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Otoko wa minna onaji da nante Komatta romantist Sono uchi fukou ga mawatte kuru darou Nigeru yori saki ni, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Tsukiyo no ban ni daite kureta no wa Kimagure to mitemo Guitar kids tachi ni High na courage Omae wa ore no church mitai da, go! Ii ka yoku kike Omote doori de Omae wa tashikani Venus Dakedo hitotsu haitta roji de wa Warawareterun da ze, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Akuma no youna tenshi ni dakare Gakeppuchi no rally kiss Koi ni tsumazukeba naite sugarare Yume o miru ma mo arya shinai ze, go go! Musuu no ai ni kakomaretemo Kokoro wa hitori kiri Hontou no jibun o mienai de sumeba Sore de ii no kamo na na na na! I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Sore demo ore tachi Sukoshi zutsu Wakatte kite iru Omae ni wa ore ga niau no sa Douse unmei Marude arashi, go! Go go go I just wanna go go go go go --------------------- CITY HUNTER 2: OP 1 IRUMINEESHON mashita ni mioroshi Yoru wo nobotteku ESUKAREETAA Kooritsuita BIRU no tanima wo HEDDORAITO no kawa ga nagareru Saisho ni suki ni natta no wa koe Sore kara senaka to totonoerareta yubisaki Tokidoki damarigachi ni naru kuse Dokoka e itte shimau kokoro to MERODII angel voice na wo yonde mimi sumasu echo shining smile kaze ni chiru hanabira to kiss angel voice atarashii natsukashii echo shining smile isogazu ni ari no mama kiss -------- City hunter 2: OP 2 Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you Mayonaka no Lady hitogomi ni magire Utsurigi na Steppin'' kurikaeshiteru Tsuyogari no Face tafu na furi de odoriakashite mo Sono hitomi wa kodoku na iro kakushikirenai Oh, SEIRA akiramenaide Kimi no shinjita yume Oh, SEIRA sono omoi wo Wasurezu ni ite Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you ------ CITY HUNTER 3: FIRST OPENING La Step on the gas La Roll into night Nemurenai gozen niji Iradachi ga DOA wo tataku Hashirenai ookami-tachi Muyami ni tsume wo tate samayotteiru Kimi wo saigo ni mita no wa Hokori no mau zattou no naka Semeru you na manazashi ga Tachisaru senaka ni itami nokoshita Kiri ni tozasareta MOOTAAWEI Ima demo kotae sagashiteru Tegakari no nai yozora ni Chiheisen ga yokotawaru Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness (Believe me baby, woh woh woh) Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness Seiza no kieta sora Wow wow wow hyoushiki no nai michi Wow wow wow yasashisa tada motome Wow wow wow yowasa to mukai-au Wow wow wow sonna kimi wa iranai -------- ENDING 1: GET WILD (full) Asufaruto Taiya o kiritsuke nagara Kurayami Hashiri nukeru Chiipuna suriru ni mi o makasetemo Ashita ni obiete ita yo It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni ikirareru nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Nanimo kowaku wa nai Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Kuruma no raito ni kisu o nagete wa Shadoo de Odoru ano ko Tsumetai yozora o suteeji ni shite Kanashiku odokete ita ne It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni aiseru no nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Kitto tsuyoku nareru Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Kesenai itami gokoro ni daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Jiyuu o mote amashitaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono o mitsuke dashitara Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Opening original French version: NICKY LARSON Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Une ombre file dans nuit C''est un assassin qui s''enfuit Etme un dmon il sourit Son crime restera impuni Une voiture qui surgit Un coup de frein, des pneus qui crient Un coup de feu qui retentit La justice s''appelle Nicky Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillone Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Nickyrson, Nickyrson Comme un chasseur il suit sa proie Pour que justice et le droit Triomphent, il est prt donner Toute sa vie sans hsiter Quand sa silhouette apparat Les mchants se mettent trembler Ils savent qu''ils ne pourront jamais chapper ce justicier Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillonne Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne ------ Tranted in English: officially there''s no English version of that song. At least I didn''t find one. This is just a trantion of the lyrics Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson A shadow file in the night He''s a murderer who runs away And like a demon he smiles His crime will go unpunished A car that arises Brake, tires screaming A shot that sounds Justice is called Nicky In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning bolt it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Like a hunter he follows his prey So that justice and thew Triumph, he''s ready to give All his life without hesitation When her figure appears The bad guys start to tremble They know they can never Escape from this vignte In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone ------ CITY HUNTER 1: FIRST OPENING Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Zutto sagashiteta Ai yo tomenaide mou uum Kore ga saigo no Fall in love Futari atta kono guuzen Kono mama daiji ni shitai yo Hiza wo kakaeru tame no Kinou made no ryoute Kyou kara wa otagai no HAATO wo nosete Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Nidoto mayowanai Ai wo tomenaide mou uum Hitomi mitsumete Fall in love ------ City hunter 1: OP 2(full) (Yeah yeah yeah) Warui yatsu da ze Itsumade mo Damashite bakari de Konnani naru made shinjiteta no de Mi mo hosoru hazu sa, yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Otoko wa minna onaji da nante Komatta romantist Sono uchi fukou ga mawatte kuru darou Nigeru yori saki ni, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Tsukiyo no ban ni daite kureta no wa Kimagure to mitemo Guitar kids tachi ni High na courage Omae wa ore no church mitai da, go! Ii ka yoku kike Omote doori de Omae wa tashikani Venus Dakedo hitotsu haitta roji de wa Warawareterun da ze, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Akuma no youna tenshi ni dakare Gakeppuchi no rally kiss Koi ni tsumazukeba naite sugarare Yume o miru ma mo arya shinai ze, go go! Musuu no ai ni kakomaretemo Kokoro wa hitori kiri Hontou no jibun o mienai de sumeba Sore de ii no kamo na na na na! I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Sore demo ore tachi Sukoshi zutsu Wakatte kite iru Omae ni wa ore ga niau no sa Douse unmei Marude arashi, go! Go go go I just wanna go go go go go --------------------- CITY HUNTER 2: OP 1 IRUMINEESHON mashita ni mioroshi Yoru wo nobotteku ESUKAREETAA Kooritsuita BIRU no tanima wo HEDDORAITO no kawa ga nagareru Saisho ni suki ni natta no wa koe Sore kara senaka to totonoerareta yubisaki Tokidoki damarigachi ni naru kuse Dokoka e itte shimau kokoro to MERODII angel voice na wo yonde mimi sumasu echo shining smile kaze ni chiru hanabira to kiss angel voice atarashii natsukashii echo shining smile isogazu ni ari no mama kiss -------- City hunter 2: OP 2 Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you Mayonaka no Lady hitogomi ni magire Utsurigi na Steppin'' kurikaeshiteru Tsuyogari no Face tafu na furi de odoriakashite mo Sono hitomi wa kodoku na iro kakushikirenai Oh, SEIRA akiramenaide Kimi no shinjita yume Oh, SEIRA sono omoi wo Wasurezu ni ite Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you ------ CITY HUNTER 3: FIRST OPENING La Step on the gas La Roll into night Nemurenai gozen niji Iradachi ga DOA wo tataku Hashirenai ookami-tachi Muyami ni tsume wo tate samayotteiru Kimi wo saigo ni mita no wa Hokori no mau zattou no naka Semeru you na manazashi ga Tachisaru senaka ni itami nokoshita Kiri ni tozasareta MOOTAAWEI Ima demo kotae sagashiteru Tegakari no nai yozora ni Chiheisen ga yokotawaru Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness (Believe me baby, woh woh woh) Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness Seiza no kieta sora Wow wow wow hyoushiki no nai michi Wow wow wow yasashisa tada motome Wow wow wow yowasa to mukai-au Wow wow wow sonna kimi wa iranai -------- ENDING 1: GET WILD (full) Asufaruto Taiya o kiritsuke nagara Kurayami Hashiri nukeru Chiipuna suriru ni mi o makasetemo Ashita ni obiete ita yo It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni ikirareru nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Nanimo kowaku wa nai Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Kuruma no raito ni kisu o nagete wa Shadoo de Odoru ano ko Tsumetai yozora o suteeji ni shite Kanashiku odokete ita ne It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni aiseru no nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Kitto tsuyoku nareru Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Kesenai itami gokoro ni daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Jiyuu o mote amashitaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono o mitsuke dashitara Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Opening original French version: NICKY LARSON Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Une ombre file dans nuit C''est un assassin qui s''enfuit Etme un dmon il sourit Son crime restera impuni Une voiture qui surgit Un coup de frein, des pneus qui crient Un coup de feu qui retentit La justice s''appelle Nicky Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillone Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Nickyrson, Nickyrson Comme un chasseur il suit sa proie Pour que justice et le droit Triomphent, il est prt donner Toute sa vie sans hsiter Quand sa silhouette apparat Les mchants se mettent trembler Ils savent qu''ils ne pourront jamais chapper ce justicier Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillonne Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne ------ Tranted in English: officially there''s no English version of that song. At least I didn''t find one. This is just a trantion of the lyrics Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson A shadow file in the night He''s a murderer who runs away And like a demon he smiles His crime will go unpunished A car that arises Brake, tires screaming A shot that sounds Justice is called Nicky In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning bolt it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Like a hunter he follows his prey So that justice and thew Triumph, he''s ready to give All his life without hesitation When her figure appears The bad guys start to tremble They know they can never Escape from this vignte In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone ------ CITY HUNTER 1: FIRST OPENING Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Zutto sagashiteta Ai yo tomenaide mou uum Kore ga saigo no Fall in love Futari atta kono guuzen Kono mama daiji ni shitai yo Hiza wo kakaeru tame no Kinou made no ryoute Kyou kara wa otagai no HAATO wo nosete Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Nidoto mayowanai Ai wo tomenaide mou uum Hitomi mitsumete Fall in love ------ City hunter 1: OP 2(full) (Yeah yeah yeah) Warui yatsu da ze Itsumade mo Damashite bakari de Konnani naru made shinjiteta no de Mi mo hosoru hazu sa, yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Otoko wa minna onaji da nante Komatta romantist Sono uchi fukou ga mawatte kuru darou Nigeru yori saki ni, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Tsukiyo no ban ni daite kureta no wa Kimagure to mitemo Guitar kids tachi ni High na courage Omae wa ore no church mitai da, go! Ii ka yoku kike Omote doori de Omae wa tashikani Venus Dakedo hitotsu haitta roji de wa Warawareterun da ze, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Akuma no youna tenshi ni dakare Gakeppuchi no rally kiss Koi ni tsumazukeba naite sugarare Yume o miru ma mo arya shinai ze, go go! Musuu no ai ni kakomaretemo Kokoro wa hitori kiri Hontou no jibun o mienai de sumeba Sore de ii no kamo na na na na! I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Sore demo ore tachi Sukoshi zutsu Wakatte kite iru Omae ni wa ore ga niau no sa Douse unmei Marude arashi, go! Go go go I just wanna go go go go go --------------------- CITY HUNTER 2: OP 1 IRUMINEESHON mashita ni mioroshi Yoru wo nobotteku ESUKAREETAA Kooritsuita BIRU no tanima wo HEDDORAITO no kawa ga nagareru Saisho ni suki ni natta no wa koe Sore kara senaka to totonoerareta yubisaki Tokidoki damarigachi ni naru kuse Dokoka e itte shimau kokoro to MERODII angel voice na wo yonde mimi sumasu echo shining smile kaze ni chiru hanabira to kiss angel voice atarashii natsukashii echo shining smile isogazu ni ari no mama kiss -------- City hunter 2: OP 2 Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you Mayonaka no Lady hitogomi ni magire Utsurigi na Steppin'' kurikaeshiteru Tsuyogari no Face tafu na furi de odoriakashite mo Sono hitomi wa kodoku na iro kakushikirenai Oh, SEIRA akiramenaide Kimi no shinjita yume Oh, SEIRA sono omoi wo Wasurezu ni ite Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you ------ CITY HUNTER 3: FIRST OPENING La Step on the gas La Roll into night Nemurenai gozen niji Iradachi ga DOA wo tataku Hashirenai ookami-tachi Muyami ni tsume wo tate samayotteiru Kimi wo saigo ni mita no wa Hokori no mau zattou no naka Semeru you na manazashi ga Tachisaru senaka ni itami nokoshita Kiri ni tozasareta MOOTAAWEI Ima demo kotae sagashiteru Tegakari no nai yozora ni Chiheisen ga yokotawaru Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness (Believe me baby, woh woh woh) Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness Seiza no kieta sora Wow wow wow hyoushiki no nai michi Wow wow wow yasashisa tada motome Wow wow wow yowasa to mukai-au Wow wow wow sonna kimi wa iranai -------- ENDING 1: GET WILD (full) Asufaruto Taiya o kiritsuke nagara Kurayami Hashiri nukeru Chiipuna suriru ni mi o makasetemo Ashita ni obiete ita yo It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni ikirareru nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Nanimo kowaku wa nai Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Kuruma no raito ni kisu o nagete wa Shadoo de Odoru ano ko Tsumetai yozora o suteeji ni shite Kanashiku odokete ita ne It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni aiseru no nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Kitto tsuyoku nareru Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Kesenai itami gokoro ni daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Jiyuu o mote amashitaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono o mitsuke dashitara Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Opening original French version: NICKY LARSON Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Une ombre file dans nuit C''est un assassin qui s''enfuit Etme un dmon il sourit Son crime restera impuni Une voiture qui surgit Un coup de frein, des pneus qui crient Un coup de feu qui retentit La justice s''appelle Nicky Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillone Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Nickyrson, Nickyrson Comme un chasseur il suit sa proie Pour que justice et le droit Triomphent, il est prt donner Toute sa vie sans hsiter Quand sa silhouette apparat Les mchants se mettent trembler Ils savent qu''ils ne pourront jamais chapper ce justicier Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillonne Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne ------ Tranted in English: officially there''s no English version of that song. At least I didn''t find one. This is just a trantion of the lyrics Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson A shadow file in the night He''s a murderer who runs away And like a demon he smiles His crime will go unpunished A car that arises Brake, tires screaming A shot that sounds Justice is called Nicky In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning bolt it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Like a hunter he follows his prey So that justice and thew Triumph, he''s ready to give All his life without hesitation When her figure appears The bad guys start to tremble They know they can never Escape from this vignte In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone ------ CITY HUNTER 1: FIRST OPENING Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Zutto sagashiteta Ai yo tomenaide mou uum Kore ga saigo no Fall in love Futari atta kono guuzen Kono mama daiji ni shitai yo Hiza wo kakaeru tame no Kinou made no ryoute Kyou kara wa otagai no HAATO wo nosete Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Nidoto mayowanai Ai wo tomenaide mou uum Hitomi mitsumete Fall in love ------ City hunter 1: OP 2(full) (Yeah yeah yeah) Warui yatsu da ze Itsumade mo Damashite bakari de Konnani naru made shinjiteta no de Mi mo hosoru hazu sa, yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Otoko wa minna onaji da nante Komatta romantist Sono uchi fukou ga mawatte kuru darou Nigeru yori saki ni, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Tsukiyo no ban ni daite kureta no wa Kimagure to mitemo Guitar kids tachi ni High na courage Omae wa ore no church mitai da, go! Ii ka yoku kike Omote doori de Omae wa tashikani Venus Dakedo hitotsu haitta roji de wa Warawareterun da ze, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Akuma no youna tenshi ni dakare Gakeppuchi no rally kiss Koi ni tsumazukeba naite sugarare Yume o miru ma mo arya shinai ze, go go! Musuu no ai ni kakomaretemo Kokoro wa hitori kiri Hontou no jibun o mienai de sumeba Sore de ii no kamo na na na na! I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Sore demo ore tachi Sukoshi zutsu Wakatte kite iru Omae ni wa ore ga niau no sa Douse unmei Marude arashi, go! Go go go I just wanna go go go go go --------------------- CITY HUNTER 2: OP 1 IRUMINEESHON mashita ni mioroshi Yoru wo nobotteku ESUKAREETAA Kooritsuita BIRU no tanima wo HEDDORAITO no kawa ga nagareru Saisho ni suki ni natta no wa koe Sore kara senaka to totonoerareta yubisaki Tokidoki damarigachi ni naru kuse Dokoka e itte shimau kokoro to MERODII angel voice na wo yonde mimi sumasu echo shining smile kaze ni chiru hanabira to kiss angel voice atarashii natsukashii echo shining smile isogazu ni ari no mama kiss -------- City hunter 2: OP 2 Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you Mayonaka no Lady hitogomi ni magire Utsurigi na Steppin'' kurikaeshiteru Tsuyogari no Face tafu na furi de odoriakashite mo Sono hitomi wa kodoku na iro kakushikirenai Oh, SEIRA akiramenaide Kimi no shinjita yume Oh, SEIRA sono omoi wo Wasurezu ni ite Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you ------ CITY HUNTER 3: FIRST OPENING La Step on the gas La Roll into night Nemurenai gozen niji Iradachi ga DOA wo tataku Hashirenai ookami-tachi Muyami ni tsume wo tate samayotteiru Kimi wo saigo ni mita no wa Hokori no mau zattou no naka Semeru you na manazashi ga Tachisaru senaka ni itami nokoshita Kiri ni tozasareta MOOTAAWEI Ima demo kotae sagashiteru Tegakari no nai yozora ni Chiheisen ga yokotawaru Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness (Believe me baby, woh woh woh) Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness Seiza no kieta sora Wow wow wow hyoushiki no nai michi Wow wow wow yasashisa tada motome Wow wow wow yowasa to mukai-au Wow wow wow sonna kimi wa iranai -------- ENDING 1: GET WILD (full) Asufaruto Taiya o kiritsuke nagara Kurayami Hashiri nukeru Chiipuna suriru ni mi o makasetemo Ashita ni obiete ita yo It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni ikirareru nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Nanimo kowaku wa nai Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Kuruma no raito ni kisu o nagete wa Shadoo de Odoru ano ko Tsumetai yozora o suteeji ni shite Kanashiku odokete ita ne It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni aiseru no nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Kitto tsuyoku nareru Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Kesenai itami gokoro ni daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Jiyuu o mote amashitaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono o mitsuke dashitara Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Opening original French version: NICKY LARSON Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Une ombre file dans nuit C''est un assassin qui s''enfuit Etme un dmon il sourit Son crime restera impuni Une voiture qui surgit Un coup de frein, des pneus qui crient Un coup de feu qui retentit La justice s''appelle Nicky Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillone Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Nickyrson, Nickyrson Comme un chasseur il suit sa proie Pour que justice et le droit Triomphent, il est prt donner Toute sa vie sans hsiter Quand sa silhouette apparat Les mchants se mettent trembler Ils savent qu''ils ne pourront jamais chapper ce justicier Dans chaleur de nuit Le mal est toujours puni Aucun danger ne l''impressionne Les coups durs il les affectionne Et justice le passionne Nicky Larson ne craint personne Lorsque les coups de feu rsonnent Comme un ir il tourbillonne Surtout si fille est mignonne Nicky Larson ne craint personne ------ Tranted in English: officially there''s no English version of that song. At least I didn''t find one. This is just a trantion of the lyrics Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson A shadow file in the night He''s a murderer who runs away And like a demon he smiles His crime will go unpunished A car that arises Brake, tires screaming A shot that sounds Justice is called Nicky In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning bolt it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone Nicky Larson, Nicky Larson Like a hunter he follows his prey So that justice and thew Triumph, he''s ready to give All his life without hesitation When her figure appears The bad guys start to tremble They know they can never Escape from this vignte In the heat of the Night Evil is always punished No danger impresses The hard knocks he likes them And justice fascinates him Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone When the shots ring out Like a lightning it swirls Especially if the girl is cute Nicky Larson doesn''t fear anyone ------ CITY HUNTER 1: FIRST OPENING Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Zutto sagashiteta Ai yo tomenaide mou uum Kore ga saigo no Fall in love Futari atta kono guuzen Kono mama daiji ni shitai yo Hiza wo kakaeru tame no Kinou made no ryoute Kyou kara wa otagai no HAATO wo nosete Ai yo kienaide mou uum I need you Nidoto mayowanai Ai wo tomenaide mou uum Hitomi mitsumete Fall in love ------ City hunter 1: OP 2(full) (Yeah yeah yeah) Warui yatsu da ze Itsumade mo Damashite bakari de Konnani naru made shinjiteta no de Mi mo hosoru hazu sa, yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Otoko wa minna onaji da nante Komatta romantist Sono uchi fukou ga mawatte kuru darou Nigeru yori saki ni, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Tsukiyo no ban ni daite kureta no wa Kimagure to mitemo Guitar kids tachi ni High na courage Omae wa ore no church mitai da, go! Ii ka yoku kike Omote doori de Omae wa tashikani Venus Dakedo hitotsu haitta roji de wa Warawareterun da ze, yeah yeah I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Akuma no youna tenshi ni dakare Gakeppuchi no rally kiss Koi ni tsumazukeba naite sugarare Yume o miru ma mo arya shinai ze, go go! Musuu no ai ni kakomaretemo Kokoro wa hitori kiri Hontou no jibun o mienai de sumeba Sore de ii no kamo na na na na! I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go I just wanna go go go I just wanna go go go go go Sore demo ore tachi Sukoshi zutsu Wakatte kite iru Omae ni wa ore ga niau no sa Douse unmei Marude arashi, go! Go go go I just wanna go go go go go --------------------- CITY HUNTER 2: OP 1 IRUMINEESHON mashita ni mioroshi Yoru wo nobotteku ESUKAREETAA Kooritsuita BIRU no tanima wo HEDDORAITO no kawa ga nagareru Saisho ni suki ni natta no wa koe Sore kara senaka to totonoerareta yubisaki Tokidoki damarigachi ni naru kuse Dokoka e itte shimau kokoro to MERODII angel voice na wo yonde mimi sumasu echo shining smile kaze ni chiru hanabira to kiss angel voice atarashii natsukashii echo shining smile isogazu ni ari no mama kiss -------- City hunter 2: OP 2 Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you Mayonaka no Lady hitogomi ni magire Utsurigi na Steppin'' kurikaeshiteru Tsuyogari no Face tafu na furi de odoriakashite mo Sono hitomi wa kodoku na iro kakushikirenai Oh, SEIRA akiramenaide Kimi no shinjita yume Oh, SEIRA sono omoi wo Wasurezu ni ite Oh, SEIRA mayowanaide Motto kanjiru mama ni Oh, SEIRA ima hajimaru Atarashii Story. Just for you ------ CITY HUNTER 3: FIRST OPENING La Step on the gas La Roll into night Nemurenai gozen niji Iradachi ga DOA wo tataku Hashirenai ookami-tachi Muyami ni tsume wo tate samayotteiru Kimi wo saigo ni mita no wa Hokori no mau zattou no naka Semeru you na manazashi ga Tachisaru senaka ni itami nokoshita Kiri ni tozasareta MOOTAAWEI Ima demo kotae sagashiteru Tegakari no nai yozora ni Chiheisen ga yokotawaru Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness (Believe me baby, woh woh woh) Running to Horizon (Break away from yesterday) Climbing on Loneliness Seiza no kieta sora Wow wow wow hyoushiki no nai michi Wow wow wow yasashisa tada motome Wow wow wow yowasa to mukai-au Wow wow wow sonna kimi wa iranai -------- ENDING 1: GET WILD (full) Asufaruto Taiya o kiritsuke nagara Kurayami Hashiri nukeru Chiipuna suriru ni mi o makasetemo Ashita ni obiete ita yo It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni ikirareru nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Nanimo kowaku wa nai Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Kuruma no raito ni kisu o nagete wa Shadoo de Odoru ano ko Tsumetai yozora o suteeji ni shite Kanashiku odokete ita ne It''s your pain or my pain or somebody''s pain Dareka no tame ni aiseru no nara It''s your dream or my dream or somebody''s dream Kitto tsuyoku nareru Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Kesenai itami gokoro ni daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Jiyuu o mote amashitaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono o mitsuke dashitara Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Get wild and tough Hitori de wa Tokenai ai no pazuru o daite Get wild and tough Kono machi de Yasashisa ni amaete itaku wa nai Get chance and luck Kimi dake ga Mamoreru mono ga dokoka ni aru sa Get chance and luck Hitori demo Kizu tsuita yume o tori modosu yo Chapter 2: PROLOGUE Chapter 2: PROLOGUE (AN: This chapter contains some spoiler from Jujutsu. But hell. All my fic does. So read at your own risk.) "Heh~ To think that I would be done in by my own student. Yuji, you were really a pain until the end *Cough*" A white-haired manid on the ground, his body bloodied as he murmured softly. "Sensei" Next to him, a young man - clearly still a high student - was tearing up. His body, covered by ck tattoos that were slowly fading away. His expression was full of guilt as he gritted his teeth. "It''s all my fault. You wouldn''t be in this situation if you didn''t have to hold back." After Yuji was forced to devour more thest five fingers out of the initial twenty fingers in one go, the inevitable happened. Sukuna managed topletely take over Yuji''s body. Thankfully, Satoru Gojo - the strongest sorcerer- had managed to escape the seal he was previously in. What followed was an epic fight between Gojo and Sukuna. A fight of apocalyptic proportion that hadpletely changed thendscape of Tokyo. The result of this fight was Sukuna defeat. He had beenpletely eradicated from Yuji body and from now on, the number of curses in Japan would radically drop. But, even though the result was beautiful, Yuji couldn''t ept this. After all, while Sukuna fought with all his might intending to kill, Gojo on the other was severely limited since he couldn''t kill Sukuna without killing his own student. This was the reason why Gojoid down now, while being mortally wounded. So much that no reverse cursed techniques could heal him. "Haha *Cough* Remember what you asked me back then after you swallowed the second finger?" Yuji, who closed his eyes, nodded. "I asked you who would win in a fight between you and Sukuna." "Heh~ I told you right? I would win." It was on thosest words, that Satoru Gojo, the strongest exorcist, closed his eyes. Even after death, he never lost his smile Chapter 3: I NEED TO BECOME A SHINIGAMI Chapter 3: I NEED TO BECOME A SHINIGAMI [Soul society] "Do you think he is dead?" In a clearing, two young kids were looking at a white-haired man who wasying on the ground, his eyes covered by a ck shawl. "What kind of questions are you asking? Of course he is dead. Otherwise, how could he be here?" "Ah~ No, I meant is he dead, like really dead?" "Well, who knows? Anyway, whether he is dead or not doesn''t concern us. The academy opens its doors in a few days. We should prepare." "You are right. Let''s go!" After those words, the two kids began to walk away, never looking behind them. "Man, this world is so harsh. Even kids have nopassion." The moment they left, the white-haired man, Satoru Gojo, opened his eyes. It has already been a few hours since he entered this bizarre world. At first, he was rather disoriented. But after ying dead for a few hours and listening to different people, he had a better understanding of his situation. This was the afterlife. Despite how surprising this was, Gojo wouldn''t be who he was if he let something like that bother him. Even though he died, he did manage to punch the greatest curse of mankind into oblivion. "Haha~Those kids better make a statue in my honor. Perhaps Nobara will even write a book about me?" Thinking about his students, his smile dimmed a little. He hade to like the little team he was in charge of and he had to admit that leaving them made him sad. But at least they were alive. "Well, enough about this. Moping is useless." The most important thing at the moment was to know what he would do. Raising his hand, he looked at them carefully while frowning. "I can feel a weird energy flowing through my body. But this isn''t cursed energy." He didn''t know how to describe it, but it was something purer. As the name said, curse energy was born from the malice of the human heart. From it, monsters known as Curses could see the day, and people known as sorcerers used this energy to deal with them. "In the first ce, I am dead right? So howe I can feel sleepy, tired, and hungry?" This was another problem he didn''t really understand. "But the worst" He frowned, as he focused. Thissted for a few seconds before he sighed, "For some reason, I have managed to keep the six eyes, but I seem to be unable to use ''Limitless'' currently. Is it because the difference in energy? I will have to look into thatter." This was a heavy blow. Since he didn''t know how to use his current energy, for now, he could do nothing. Even though the six eyes would be extremely useful in helping him control this new energy source, losing Limitless means that he had lost more than 80% of his full power. Thankfully, he wasn''t in a dangerous zone or anything of the like, "I do not have enough information. I have no money, no house, and I am wearing some weird-ass kimono. Man, this is really a great start. I feel like the hero in an RPG." Even though the situation was rather dire, he was still able tough at it. It wasn''t because he was naively thinking that everything would be alright. It was just that he refused to bow down to adversity. Standing up, he began to follow the road the two kids took. He could feel arge cluster of energy like the one flowing through his body. Those were his firsts steps in the soul society. ---- After he left the ce where he was previouslyying down, It didn''t take long for him to see what was most likely a city. Though, after reaching it, calling it a vige or a slum would have been better. Once there and after asking a few questions, he surprisingly got answers rather easily. After all, most, if not everyone here had once been in the same situation he currently was. "So this ce is really the afterlife." Sitting on a rock on another side of the city, Gojo sighed wistfully. Somewhere in the corner of his heart, he had still been a little unbelieving, but now, there were no doubts. But what really ticked him off about his current situation wasn''t him dying or appearing in the afterlife. "I fought to protect the world and after my death, I am sent to the slum of the afterlife? Or perhaps is it because I was cheating? But hell, It shouldn''t have been enough to offset my good karma right?" He joked a little to himself before finally sighing once again. If all the information he received were urate, then, he was in the soul society, more precisely in the 80th north District of a zone called the Rukongai. The zone where lost souls generally appeared. But out of all the information he received, the one that particrly caught his attention was, "Shinigami and Hollow." After dying, people generally had two destinations depending on their luck. Either their souls were guided by shinigami and they could enter the soul society, or they became hollow and entered the Hueco Mundo. "This is truly like sorcerers and curses. What''s more, hollows are born from souls, and Shinigami are also evolved souls. Basically, they use the same energy source. Like how sorcerers and curses use cursed energy." What''s more, "Shinigami can visit earth to kill hollows." This was very important. He didn''t know what happened after he died. Even though he did manage topletely seal Sukuna inside Yuji, who could know what would happen? If he could go back to earth "Of course this is with the assumption that time flows the same." At least, from the clothes and way of acting, he was sure that this ''heaven'' had a rtion with Japan. But, there were too many unknowns. But thankfully, he now had a solution, "I need to be a shinigami." Chapter 4: FIRST KILL (1) Chapter 4: FIRST KILL (1) "Sooo, where the hell I am?" A young-looking silver-haired man stood in a forest while munching on hard bread. He couldn''t help but frown as he looked at his surroundings. "Hey, you, are you sure you aren''t messing with me?" Looking behind him, he red at a brawny man who immediately began to shiver under his stare. It has already been about one week since he left the 80th north district, which was one of the worst districts ever. On his way, he had been mugged many times by different groups of bandits. But since they didn''t hold any killing intent, he simply beat them up after taking away everything they had and all the information they could give. The one shivering behind him currently was histest victim and he finally decided that having a guide could help speed things along. "Sir, I am not lying, this is really the most direct way to enter the 1st west district." Gojo frowned a little at how he went from north to west because he got lost on the way, but aside from that, he was happy to know that he was closer to his goal. The 360 districts of the soul society were divided in four directions and 80 districts for each zone. The closer the district was to the Seireitei, the better the environment. What''s more, the only way to pass the shinigami test for the academy was to reach one of the four 1st districts. ''Heh, even in the afterlife, the distinction between sses still exists.'' Chortling to himself, he ignored the cowardly bandit and began to walk while whistling. Behind him, the bandit hesitated little and thought about fleeing, but once he remembered how that monster in front of him beat up his entire team, he could only hide his desire to flee. This small movement wasn''t missed by Gojo, but he didn''t care. He was more busy trying to understand the energy flowing through his body. Even though he was currently unable to use "Limitless" or any of his cursed techniques, he didn''t waste his time and now, he at least knew how the energy flowing inside his body was called. Reiryoku. The inner energy which flows through all beings. At first, he was surprised at the fact that a soul could feel hunger, be tired, or even bleed for that matter. But, the answer was surprisingly easy. The more Reiryoku a soul had, the closer their body''s function became to humans. High-level souls could even have sexual rtionships and give birth to children. In short, the soul society wasn''t that much different from the normal human society. ''Well, I wonder how strong I am in this world.'' Those bandits were rather easy to beat, but he refused topare himself to them. He needed to meet one of the so-called shinigami and see how far he stood. ''I also need to master this technique. Perhaps I should learn the power system of this world.'' The only thing he could do as of now was to strengthen his body with this mysterious energy. But he hoped this wasn''t all. He was no slouch when it came to martial art, but nothing beat the feeling of being all-powerful andpletely untouchable. Secretly, he also hoped that learning the power system here would help him be able to use ''limitless'' again. ''No matter, I am a genius. It shouldn''t take long for me to learn.'' At the very least; he believed in the power of the Rokugan(Six eyes). Back then, it was thanks to thebination of his Rokugan and his Limitless that he was hailed as the strongest sorcerer. Thanks to it, his control over his cursed energy had been so perfect that it feels like he had an unlimited amount of energy. Even now, he was sure that he just needed two or three direct examples on how to use this energy to get it. The only thing stopping him now was the fear of messing up his energy point by making the energy flow in the wrong way. A phenomenon extremelymon for the members of his n who tried to master Limitless even though they didn''t have the talent necessary for that. He might be a genius, no scratch that. He might be an unprecedented genius, but he knew more than anyone else how dangerous it was to experiment without any frame of reference. They continued to walk like that for a while in total silence. The signs of life were bing more evident once again and he was sure that he wasing closer to the city. It was then, ''Huh?'' A sharp scream resonated, the birds, startled, began to flee away. Looking at the direction of the scream, Gojo''s brain immediately went into overdrive. His vision suddenly shifted, reaching far farther than anyone should be able to see. Finally, he was able to capture the scene, two seemingly young children, one a brown-haired girl and the other a silver-haired boy were facing a red monster with a mask on its face. The girl was holding a sword, but from her posture and shivering hands, it was clear that she was still a newbie. What''s more, from the blood flowing from her head, it seemed that she was already wounded. A smile formed on his face, "It seems like I will be given a first-hand demonstration about how to use Reiryoku." (AN: Take a look at the auxiliaire and don''t forget to leave power stones andments or visit my patr.eon. All those actions always encourage the author.) Chapter 5: FIRST KILL (2) Chapter 5: FIRST KILL (2) [Another pov] On the scene, the brown-haired girl stood her ground, her face ashen, but her gaze firm. "Shiro, I want you to listen to me. Slowly step back before running as fast as you can. It''s the 1st district, help shoulde soon." She still couldn''t understand how they could be so unlucky as to meet a hollow in one of the 1st districts. Regr sweeps were always done by official shinigamis in the first 40 or so districts. But thinking about that wouldn''t change their situation. Her hand shivered a little before slowlynding on her sword, her sword still didn''t have a name, she was still just a first-year trainee, but she should be able to at least buy some time for him right? Even though she was bleeding from a wound on her forehead, the blood thankfully didn''t flow above her eye and block her vision. "Momo! How can I leave you here!?" The young little boy sadly didn''t have the same spirit as her. He didn''t understand that by staying here, he was simply causing more trouble. Gritting her teeth, she focused on the hollow who seemed content in looking at them squirm. It was clearly a low level hollow, but still too much for a trainee like her to win against ''I still do not master any Bakudo spell, so I must go all out with a hado.'' She could already feel peopleing, she just needed to stall for time, raising her left hand, she focused her reiryoku and chanted, <> A of fire suddenly formed and enclosed the hollow who wasn''t able to escape in time. Momo Hinamori could feel that her movecked power, but she didn''t have any time to perform aplete chant. The covering the hollow was linked to her by a translucent red string. "Kai." BOOM!! A powerful explosion resulted. "Let''s go!" Hinamori didn''t even wait to see the result and took the little boy in her arms before rushing away. Her action was proven to be wise since as soon as she jumped away, the ce where they previously stood was sted open by a nearly unscathed hollow. She was about topletely flee when the hollow rushed directly in front of her, thereby blocking all escape routes. Despair clouded her face once she understood that even her struggle was futile. it was when she was about to throw the little boy in her arm and act as bait, that she heard it, "Oooh, So this is how you use it." Turning around, she was surprised to see a rather handsome silver-haired mane out from the bush, Her expression warped at this sight as she shouted, "What are you doing here!!? Flee!!" She immediately regretted her rash action as the hollow turned its attention towards the man, who surprisedly seemedpletely unflustered, "Heh, they really like curses, though less ugly I guess." ''This idiot!'' She didn''t know what he was mumbling, but it seemed to have infuriated the hollow who lunged at him. She wanted to close her eyes, but it was then she felt it. A monstrous reiatsu that seemed to push down everything around him, "How was it again, ah, yeah" Gently raising his hand, he murmured, <> "Kai." Her vision was immediately dyed white. ---- "Shiro!" Momo woke up with a startle. Before looking around her. "Oh~!? You finally woke up?" Her gazended on a silver-haired man sitting in front of a fire. Looking suspiciously at the man, she asked, "Where is Shiro?" "You know, it''s pretty rude to talk like this to someone who saved you." Hearing his words, she suddenly remembered what happened, thest thing she saw before fainting, was this man using the same technique as her, but with apletely different output. Thinking back to how rude she had been to her savior, she blushed and apologized. "Don''t mind, don''t mind. At least you know how to recognize your mistakes." Gojo waved his hand. "As for that little shrimp," He pointed behind him. There, the young little boy that apanied her, was bound by many threads and attached upside down on a tree. "Wha~" Gojo grinned as if he seeded in a little prank. "That boy wasn''t as polite as you, so I had to punish him a little." Momo shivered a little before nodding. She wanted to plead a little, but before she could speak, "Now, littledy, see, I didn''t save you from a need to y at being the hero. Isn''t it normal that you give me something in exchange?" "Wha~What do you want?" She stuttered as she asked. His eyes seemed extremely piercing as he looked at her up and down. "Let me examine your body, will you?" Her face became immediatelypletely flushed. Chapter 6: ROKUGAN Chapter 6: ROKUGAN "Let me examine your body, will you?" Her face became immediatelypletely flushed. "Wha~! wha~! wha~!" She began to stammer, so shocked that she couldn''t even gather her thoughts correctly. After all, even thoughts she was already in her hundreds, she had died when she was a teen, and be it back then or earth or here in the Rukongai, the amount of contact she had with people of the opposite sex was pitifully low. ''What should I do?!'' For a genius like her who was already able to use Kido even though she entered the academy a few months ago, this was the first time she was stumped by a question. "Hum! Hum! Hum!" Above her, she could hear the muffled screams of her friend. He was most likely trying to ask her to not listen or something. Sadly for him, those actions were what pushed her to make her decisions. With steam flying above her head, she lowered her trembling hand and slowly brought them toward her clothes. The man was without a doubt very powerful, and he did save their life. But, just as she was about to disrobe, she was stopped by a hand. Raising her head to stare at the man with her teary eyes, she wondered if he wouldn''t even give her the right to take her own clothes off. Gojo meanwhile wore a rather bitter expression, he had just been trying to y a prank. How could he have thought she would react like that? ''This girl is more naive than I thought. She seems like the kind to be used then discarded by some bad man. Now, how do I exin that?'' He was smart enough to understand that saying that everything was a joke was perhaps the most stupid action. As such, taking a serious expression, he nodded, "Well done. I was curious to see how far you were willing to go to repay your lifesaver. Your actions surpassed my expectations. Now, this is enough." ''When you are awkward, just bullshit your way out.'' "This was...a test?" "Indeed. I am sorry for the grief I caused. I hope you will forgive me." He had been bullshitting about the test, but he was indeed sorry. Making a young girl cry wasn''t one of his hobbies. Though, making mature women cry in pleasure was something he very much enjoyed. (E/N: What about traps?) Wiping her tear, with the back of his hand, he stood up and stretched his hand toward her, "My name is Gojo. Satoru Gojo, what about you littledy?" Sniffing a little, she took his hand and stood up with his help, "My name is Hinamori. Momo Hinamori. I am a first-year student in Shin''o academy." ''Ohh. Seems like I really hit the jackpot.'' Eximing in surprise, he said, "Incredible. So you are a future shinigami?" Then he frowned, "I thought the entrance exam was underway?" Momo shook her head, "We have an entrance exam for new students every semester. Currently, the first-semester students are on holiday. This is why I was able toe to meet Shi- Ah!! Shiro-chan!!" Raising her head, she remembered how her childhood friend had been tied and suspended on a tree. Bowing to Gojo, she pleaded, "Gojo-san, I know Shiro-chan can be a little brash sometimes, but he doesn''t mean anything bad. Please forgive him." Looking at the bowing girl, Gojo simply shrugged. He had always been a little weak about such headstrong but kind and naive people. Yuji was like that and now he also had to deal with another one just a week after death. ---- A few minutester, a sullen white-haired boy was bowing with Hinamori. "Once again, thanks for saving us." Hinamori said before ring at the boy next to her, sighing a little, the boy finally opened his mouth, "I apologize for my previous conduct. My name is Toshiro Hitsugaya, thanks for saving us." Gojo stared quietly at Toshiro. He hadn''t paid attention to it previously, but the amount of energy dwelling on this little boy seemed farrger than anyone he met previously. Since even Hinamori didn''t have a third of his energy despite being a student, this means that either Hinamori was below average or it was this boy that was far above average. Smiling, he patted the head of the boy, who was resisting the urge to swat his hand away, "You should have already heard my name earlier. Now then, how about we go together to the first district?" ''If this girl is like Yuji, then this boy is like Megumi. Even the way he acts is as cute as him.'' Teasing Megumi had been one of his favorite ways to pass time. It seemed that he wouldn''t be bored for now Hinamori epted his proposal. After being nearly killed by a hollow, she was still a little jumpy, and being with someone strong was helpful. "Gojo-san, are you going to report the situation to the Seireitei?" Gojo suddenly stopped and pointed at his own face in surprise, "Me? Why should I?" It was Hinamori''s turn to be surprised, "Aren''t you a member of the Kido corps?" The Kido Corps, alongside the Gotei 13 and the Onmitsukido were the armed forces of the soul society. As the name indicated, the Kido corps specialized in the usage of spells, and people excelling at all kinds of Kido were epted. From theck of a sword and his powerful usage of the hado spell, Hinamori thought that he was one of them. Once she exined her reasoning, Gojoughed out loud before finally answering, "Sorry, I didn''t mean tough at you. Also, I am not even a shinigami yet. I just entered the Rukongai not long ago." This time, Momo and Toshiro werepletely dumbfounded. Momo even more so, since his weird words, when he saved her from the hollow came back to her mind. ''So, he really learned the hado I used after just one look?'' Feeling the gaze of awe on him, Gojo smiled. No matter if he was dead or alive. Being gazed in awe was always a good feeling. Chapter 7: REIATSU, REIRYOKU, REISHI Chapter 7: REIATSU, REIRYOKU, REISHI "Come on~! How long do you intend to pout?" "But, But..." Hinamori kept walking, her mind still reeling at the revtion. After his revtion, she still couldn''t believe him. And as such, used a few spells she knew as a test. The result was devastating. No matter what she used, he simply needed to take one look to replicate it. The worst was that he didn''t just replicate it blindly, but really understood the way it worked even though he clearly suffered from gaps on the theoretical aspect. In the end, she could only kneel in defeat and ept his supremacy. She could now understand the feeling of shock her senpai in the academy felt when she became able to use low-level Kido without any chant just a few weeks after she joined the academy. Hinamori wasn''t an arrogant person, but she had to admit that being praised as a genius so much until now went a little to her head. Now though, she understood that she could only be called a genius whenpared to most Shinigami. Gathering her spirit, she clenched her fist, "Yosh, I need to work even harder." Gojo could only smile dumbfoundedly at how fast this girl kept switching expressions. Still, she was rather funny. "Now that we have consensus on the fact that I am an absolute genius, why don''t we speak a little? I am really interested in entering the academy, but getting some basic knowledge would be helpful." Thest bandit he captured already fled the moment he rushed to save Momo. But he didn''t really care about that man. So he didn''t bother chasing him down. Hinamori nodded, "Well, Gojo-san, do you have any particr question?" Gojo nodded, he had one particr question. Something that really bothered him, "Why can we bleed?" He could understand powerful souls needing to eat, but he really couldn''t understand why they could bleed. Even more so since low-level souls could also bleed. Hinamori smiled in understanding, "This is a rather normal question." Hinamori closed her eyes in order to gather her thoughts. "You see, in a sense, our bodies aren''t different from human bodies. The greatest difference between a spiritual body and a physical body is itsposition. Humans'' bodies are made of organic matters, or, as we call it, Kishi. Meanwhile, we are made out of a matter called Reishi." Saying so, she raised her hand and began to gather energy in her hand. "This isn''t just our bodies. The grass on the ground, the clouds in the sky, the tree, even the very air we breathe, everything in the soul society is made out of Reishi. At a certain level, some techniques can be used with Reishi. Like the Shunpo. Sadly, first-year students like me still didn''t learn it so I can''t show it to you." She seemed really regretful about not being useful, but Gojo didn''t mind. It wasn''t as if he could get all the information in one go. "No problem. What about Reiryoku?" "You know about it? Hum, Reiryoku is something that every being, soul, or humans have in them. The greater the amount, the more powerful they can potentially be. From what I know, humans with a certain amount of it can even see shinigami or affect wandering souls. For shinigami, Reiryoku is a little like the fuel we use to create our technique." Momo smiled, "After Reiryoku, is Reiatsu." "Reiatsu?" "Indeed. Reiatsu is a little hard to exin. Should I say that it shows the weight of existence? Powerful reiatsu can basically render weaker enemiespletely powerless. Since it''s basically impossible to calcte the amount of Reiryoku someone has, we gauge individual power based on Reiatsu." Saying so, she crouched down and used a stick to draw on the ground. "In short, Reishi forms the body, the vessel. Reiryoku is the energy that fills the vessel and Reiatsu is the energy that is expressed. The more Reishi your body isposed of, the more Reiryoku you can have. The more Reiryoku means a more powerful Reiatsu. This is the basics." Gojo mused a little. ''So, a powerful body means more capacity to hold energy and a greater ability to express it.'' This was nothing new for him. Still, he couldn''t help but stare at Toshiro. ''His body doesn''t seem that strong. Despite this, I can feel a great power in him. I guess he is a little Yuta.'' Yuta was one of his first students. A special grade jujutsu sorcerer. When he first met him, the boy had been scheduled for execution because of a power he couldn''t control. Even now, his weak body was one of his weaknesses. Though, with his insane amount of cursed energy, it wasn''t really a problem either. ''Also.'' He sighed at how he was trying to see his students in those two. It seemed that he missed his life more than he thought he would. Thinking about it, something suddenly urred to him. "Hey, Have you ever heard about cursed energy? Curses? Or sorcerers?" Hinamori and Toshiro looked at him in confusion. "Curses? Are you talking about hollow? As for sorcerers? I think the only human n with power was called Quincy, not sorcerers." (AN: I just remarked, while writing CH 15 that I made a mistake with the Japanese name of the six eyes. It isn''t Rokugan but Rikugan. But I am toozy to correct all the chapters. So this change will appear from CH 15 onwards.) Chapter 8: SO WHAT IF IT ISNT MY WORLD? Chapter 8: SO WHAT IF IT ISN''T MY WORLD? After his weird question, Gojo had been surprisingly silent for a while. Momo and even Toshiro had been a little worried. After all, even though it has only been a few hours since they knew him, they could see that he was somewhat shocked. Gojo, of course, remarked that he was worrying them. But he was simply too busy thinking to care. After asking Momo a few more questions, he was sure that the two of them had without a doubt lived and died in Japan. Though he was surprised to learn that they died during the feudal era. They lived in Japan without a doubt. It was one thing for them to not learn about curses when they were alive, since jujutsu sorcerers always did their best to hide things from the normals. But it was weird for Momo to not know about it after entering an academy that formed soldiers. Then, he deducted two possibilities. One, curses were a high-grade secret that first-year students couldn''t know. But the existence of hollows made this impossible. Then, the second and most likely was that he was in the afterlife of a parallel dimension. When you erase all possibilities even the most impossible be reality. Once his thoughts reached this conclusion, he couldn''t help but feel little lost. One of the reasons he had decided to be a shinigami because he wanted to see what happened in the living world. But now that this goal was most likely impossible, he didn''t know what to do. "Gojo-San? Are you alright?" Hinamori knew it was a stupid question, but she couldn''t help it. Giving a reassuring smile, he patted her head, "Do not worry. I am more than alright." Moping was useless. Reality couldn''t change just because he was unwilling to ept or unable to advance. What''s more, if hended here, it meant that it wasn''t impossible to do the opposite. Wasn''t it just traveling through dimension? He was Satoru Gojo and there was nothing impossible to him. ''I still need to first be a shinigami to have more ess to information or secrets. I also need to recuperate Limitless.'' "Well, let''s go." --- Meanwhile, at the ce where Gojo eliminated the hollow, a group of 6 people wearing ck kimonos with Kahana sheathed at their side examined the scene. One of them, a blond petite girl with grey eyes asked, "Vice-captain Shiba, what is happening?" The man named Shiba, a tall man with spiky ck hair was frowning as he looked at the scorched earth all around him. "From the trace of battle, it''s clear that the enemy was a hollow As for the one who erased him, he should at least be between the third seat and vice-captain level." Shiba couldn''t help but frown. For one, a hollow shouldn''t have appeared in the first district. But this could be chalked to inattention. The problem was the one who erased this hollow. Reiatsu was like an identity card or a digital imprint. There were no twopletely simr Reiatsu. Since he was a vice-captain himself, he knew the Reiatsu of all seated officers from the Gotei 13. Be it, Captains, vice-captains, or lieutenants. He briefly considered the Kido corps or the secret force, but it was close to impossible since they didn''t leave the Seireitei without a very good reason. What''s more, there should be no one of such level in the Kido or secret forces aside from captain Soi Fon or her vice-captain Marechiyo Omaeda. "This is troubling." Murmuring under his breath, he began to scratch his hair. "Well, let''s enter the 1st district. Vice-captain Rangiku should still be stationed there. We will ask her if she detected anything wrong." "YES!" All the shinigami present saluted before vanishing from where they stood in a burst of speed. ---- [1st west district] The 1st district wasn''t particrly different from the previous one, in his eyes, it still looked like a feudal vige. What really surprised him though was that at the end of the vige, on the other shore of the river, one could already see some building of what he supposed was the Seireitei. Pointing in the direction, he asked, "Hey, Momo, is that the Seireitei? If so, why does no one here enter?" Momo gave a bitter smile, "Even though it looks like this, if anyone tries to intrude, a great barrier would appear. There are four gates, one for each district, and each gate has a gatekeeper." At the mention of the gatekeeper, her smile became happier, "He is called Jidanbo Ikkanzaka. He is a little brutish, but he is really liked by most people here. Well, you will learn all that when you enter the academy." Raising her head, she looked at the setting with scrunched brows, "It''s bingte. What should I do?" Toshiro, who had stayed silent until now, knew what was worrying her, "Go make your report. I will take care of him. Grandmother won''t object since he saved us." Hinamori hesitated for a short while before turning towards Gojo, "Gojo-San, what do you think?" Gojo didn''t particrly care, either way, even sleeping under the stars didn''t bother him. "I am good." "Then," Bowing towards him in a full 90 bow, "Thank you for saving our lives." Raising her body, she waved as she began to run, "Shiro, Gojo-San, I need to make a report, see youter." Watching her leave like this, Gojo shook his head while giving a slight smile. He was having a serious headache recently. Even though his new body seemed stronger, keeping the Rokugan active without any blindfold or the like was really draining on his mental faculty. "So, Kid, Let''s go?" Toshiro nodded quietly before walking ahead. He was someone quiet by nature. The only reason he had been so rash at first was because his emotions were still high after nearly facing death. Watching the young and small back in front of him, Gojo raised his head before letting out a sigh. Soon, he would enter the academy, making him one step closer to his goal. Chapter 9: FACING THE 2ND DIVISION (1) Chapter 9: FACING THE 2ND DIVISION (1) While the sun slowly rose in the sky, somewhere not far from the 1st district of the Rukongai, thereid a house that had a rather peculiar decoration. Four people were sitting while facing each other. There were two men and two women. The first man had ck hair and was wearing an equally ck kimono with a vice captain badge on his arm and looked at the rest as he spoke, "What brings you here, big brother? You should know that this district isn''t currently under your jurisdiction." His expression was stern and serious as he said those words. He was Kaien Shiba, the vice captain of the 13th division. Facing him was a clearly older man with simr hair color and traits. It was easy to see that the two were rted. Still, two big things differentiated them. The first one was the sloppy way he was sitting, as if everything was simply a bother. The second thing was therge white cloak with the number Ten inscribed in kanji on the back. He was Isshin Shiba, captain of the tenth division. Facing his somewhat serious brother, Isshin could only smile bitterly. In the soul society, the four great noble families were known to all. Families so powerful that even the central 46, the governing body of the soul society had to respect them. They were the Shihoin, the Kuchiki, the Ise and the Tsunayashiro. What few people knew was that in reality there weren''t four, but rather five great families. The shiba being one of them. Sadly, for some unknown reason, the Shiba family lost its status and worse, was even booted out of the Seireitei. Currently, since the eldest son of the family was a captain, it should have been possible to at least reinstate the family as a minor noble. Sadly, nothing of the sort happened. "For how long are you going to be angry? You know very well that I am not interested in bing the head of the family." Kaen though shook his head, "This isn''t the reason. Though I hated you because of this in the past, after entering the 13th division, I understood how deep the waters in the Seireitei were. What simply pisses me off is seeing you act like some tragic heroine who sacrificed herself for the family." A vein popped out on his forehead when he heard this. The muffledugh from the two women present didn''t help. "Kukaku, Rangiku, don''t tell me you find it funny?" Kukaku Shiba, a ck haired young woman with rather enticing curves covered her mouth as she shook her head. Her green eyes were shing with amusement but she didn''t wish to further shame her eldest brother. Rangiku Matsumoto, the vice captain of the 10th division on the other hand, was alreadyughing out loud. Her long blond hair swayed as her incrediblyrge breasts heaved. The two women''s clothes revealed quite a bit of cleavage. But, even though Kukaku was by no means small, Rangiku was simply on another level altogether. Ignoring theughing duo since he was already used to their antics, Kaien looked back at his brother. "So, answer me, why are you here?" Scratching his head, Isshin sighed before continuing, "The geezer sent me after we received the report from that trainee. It''s already weird enough for a hollow to appear in the 1st district, but the fact that a new soul could supposedly use Kido after just one look is unheard off." It has already been three days since Momo made her report. Kaien couldn''t help but frown, "What about my captain?" "Well, you know how bad his health is. He had a problem during the reunion." "What!?" Kaien immediately rose from his position. It was well known that the captain of the 13th division, Jushiro Ukitake, despite being one of the oldest captains, also had a very fragile health. "Ha~ Don''t worry. That double faced psycho took care of him." Kaien let out a sigh of relief. He knew who his brother was talking about. Retsu Unohana, the captain of the 4th division and the best healer of the soul society. Sitting back, he let out a sigh of relief, "I see, if he is in the hands of captain Unohana, then we have nothing to worry about. Still, why are you always insulting her? Even though I admit that she can be somewhat rough during her treatment I don''t think she is two faced." ''Haha~ If only you knew.'' Like Ukitake, Isshin was also one of the oldest captains in the soul society. Butpared to Unohana, he could only calm himself as a junior. After all she was nearly as old as the captainmander, making her a woman more than two thousand years old. But this wasn''t all, he knew very well that the captain of the 4th division hadn''t always been the gentle and warm woman she portrayed herself to be. The fact that she was the 1st Kenpachi as well as the first captain of the 11th division was enough to prove how violent and bloodthirsty she was. What''s more, before bing a founding member of the Gotei 13, she was known as one of the most diabolical criminals in the Soul Society. Still, this was something of an unofficial secret and since he didn''t want to receive a visit from that crazy psycho, he decided to change subject. "Forget it. Anyway! We and the 2nd division received the mission. First, we are to monitor him to verify if he really has a level equal or superior to a seated officer. Second, if we determine that it''s indeed the case, we have to determine his tendency. If he is clean, we are to make sure that he enters the academy. Someone as talented as him would be interesting to have." "What if he is dangerous?" Kaien asked. "Then, we kill him." ---- *Sneeze* Somewhere else in the Rukongai, a silver haired man who was standing with his torso naked and had many white bandages covering his eyes sneezed a little. "Man, is someone talking behind my back?" "Or perhaps you are just cold because you are standing like an exibitionist so soon in the morning?" An equally silver haired boy, who could pass for his brother, remarked sarcastically while munching on a slice of watermelon. They were of course Gojo Satoru and Toshiro Hitsugaya. Gojo didn''t seem bothered by the sarcasm and simply wiggled his finger, "Tch! Tch! Tch! You don''t understand. My body is a true work of art. You should be happy to be in the first seat to appreciate it. Don''t you think so, Momo?" "Heh!?" Momo, who was also happily munching on her watermelon was startled at being called on, then looking back at Gojo''s well defined body, she could simply nod while blushing. It wasn''t as if it was the first time she saw a man without his shirt on. After all, most shinigami were men. It was a rathermon sight in the academy. Still, she had to admit that she wasn''t used to seeing a man like that too up close. It was even more so since Gojo was extremely shameless and would always tease her one way or another. (E/N: I would say pedophilia, but we all know she''s basically a loli baba.) In the three days they passed together, the three of them became rather close and quite friendly. Gojo, having his ego soothed once again went back to doing his routines. Because of his new body, even though it seemed simr to his previous one, there were many little differences. As such, he needed training to get back the control he had in the past. "Well, Momo, finish your snack ande. I am done warming up." Momo buried her head deeper in the watermelon and finished it in one gulp before rushing toward Gojo. Another thing that happened during those three days was that Hinamori would always train with Gojo. Even though it has only been three short days, her ways of moving, breathing, and situational awareness were at apletely different level from three days ago. After all, even though her understanding of kido surpassed Gojo for now, the fact that he had been fighting against curses for more than ten year back when he was alive was something that would vanish. By imparting those experiences to Momo, he was changing what was already a genius into a monster. After a few hours of training, Gojo stretched a little before leaving the sweating and heaving Momo. "Well, I need to do something. Repeat some level low Bakudo. Shiro, don''t let her ck off." "Kay~!" Toshiro waved his hand disinterestedly while Momo began to execute herself. --- After leaving the two kids who somehow became his students before he understood what was happening, Gojo left thepound and headed somewhere. It took him a few short minutes before he reached a rather remote zone. Once there, he stopped and began to stretch a little. "Well, well, well. I don''t know who you are, but don''t you think it''s rather impolite to spy on people?" Silence was the only answer he received. Before a bunch of ninja like soldiers appeared all around him, effectively surrounding him. But, Gojo didn''t even spare a nce at them. His eyes, even though covered, were fixated in one direction. From that ce, a massive man holding a bag of chips and a short woman wearing the same ck clothes with a white haori slowly appeared. "I am surprised. To think we would be discovered so fast." The woman looked at him, curiosity clearly evident in her eyes. Initially, she didn''t have to take this mission, but she wished to use this asion to train some new recruits of the secret force. Now though, it seemed that this mission was going to be more entertaining than she thought. Gojo, meanwhile, showed a serious expression for the first time in a while. Even though the two in front of him were containing their powers, he was sure of it. Those two were strong. A grin formed on his face, ''Well, things suddenly became way more interesting.'' (AN: Don''t forget to leave power stones and a lot ofmentsment even more so). What is interesting in writing is seeing thements and spection of the readers. Receiving thanks for the chapter is good and all but receiving actualments that allow discussion is even better. What''s more I might have forgotten some things or ignored some information. So readingments can help me correct those mistakes.) Chapter 10: FACING THE 2ND DIVISION (2) Chapter 10: FACING THE 2ND DIVISION (2) Soi Fon, captain of the 2nd division of the Gotei 13 andmandant of the Secret Force was attentively observing the man known as Satoru Gojo and she had only one thought. ''I don''t like him.'' Aside from him being rtively handsome and his power being toorge for a new soul, what really irked her was his nonchnce. The way he spoke and the hidden arrogance in his words. Everything made her remember one man. ''That bastard Kisuke.'' It has already been close to 60 years since he fled from the Seireitei with her mistress. Even after 60 years, just remembering this made her want to scream and rage. ''Let''s focus.'' She immediately decided to not face this man. She wasn''t just a little guard following the princess, like in the past. Because of her position, it was necessary for her to not mix feelings and work. ''This outing was supposed to be a test for the newbies. I can''t say that they failed since even the two of us were discovered. Should I have them fight against him?'' She pondered a little. The mission was only supposed to enter the extermination phase if the man was dangerous. Sadly, they weren''t able to see enough to determine whether he was a dangerous element or a talent to pull in. What''s more, if she handled the situation wrongly, she could push him away from them even if he hadn''t wished so initially. ''If I fail my mission on the first day, the captainmander is going to kill me.'' Gojo, feeling no hostilitying from the people surrounding him understood that they were just supposed to observe him. ''Ah~! Man, don''t tell me I made a mistake!?'' The clich scene of a guy going in a dark alley and calling out people tailing him before proceeding to beat them like a chad was always so cool in movies. Why did he fail at the very first step? The situation fell into an awkward lull. Neither side quite knowing how to act. One could even feel a slightly cold wind flow into the scene. Scratching his head, Gojo proposed, "Look, how about we act as if nothing happened? You guys go do whatever you were doing and I am going to act as if I didn''t see you. Deal?" Looking at Gojo with a deadpan expression, Soi Fon once again wondered how someone could have such a punchable face. What she didn''t expect was that one of her soldiers couldn''t hold himself back and rushed behind the man called Gojo by using a Shunpo. Even though he was incredibly fast, for her, he was so slow she could see each of his movements quite clearly. ''That idiot.'' She cursed and was about to rush to stop this action, before stopping dead in her tracks as she saw what Gojo was about to do. He smiled leisurely while taking two steps to the side and avoiding the hit that, while not fatal, would have surely wounded him. This was followed by a twirl then, one full blow to the stomach. In just a few seconds, one of her so-called elites was taken down by some new soul without even being given a chance to counter-attack. "How did you stop him?" Soi-Fon questioned while being baffled. None of his movements were particrly fast. In fact, he simply moved a little faster than normal people. Despite this, her soldier was not even able to retaliate. Gojo smiled at this question and raised his eye cover, showing one set of beautiful blue eyes shining like jewels. "It''s easy if you can see." "You-!" Gnashing her teeth at this remark, she waved her hand, signaling to four others to attack without the intention to harm him. Gojo simply shrugged at this and put the eye cover back down. ''I wasn''t lying though.'' In his world, all members of the Gojo n could more or less use Limitless. But only when Limitless and the Rokugan were linked can they bring out the greatest potential. Limitless was, in a crude way of speaking, a kind of time-space maniption. But the Rokugan didn''t fall behind. One of the best abilities was the one which allowed the user to perceive a moment of reality as if it was over one minute in his mind. This was an extremely powerful ability to use duringbat. Because even a single second could change the oue. "Haha. Man, those guys sure are jumpy." In his current world, the world only he could see, all colors slowly faded until all that was left was a monochromatic white and ck. Some people might think that it was some weird power, but in fact, they would be wrong to assume so. "Ohh! This is really good." Laughing, Gojo slowly watched as all the people jumping towards him appeared as if they were slowed down. Those guys were so straightforward that it was hrious. What''s more, his current body was far stronger than his old one. Thanks to this, he was able to use more power than in the past. ''Well, if I had Limitless I wouldn''t even need to dodge.'' While leisurely thinking about how he would recover Limitless, he began to act. ---- What happened next was something Soi Fon could not understand. In the past, she had served as Princess Yoruichi''s personal guard and was a witness to how her princess went from just a lord like any other to the fastest person ever. Even to the point of obtaining the title of <>. As the currentmander of the secret force, a unit specialized in the use of Shunpo, she was already used to all feats of speed. She could have epted it if the man moved so fast that he was invisible. But. ''He is so slow.'' He wasn''t particrly faster than the assants, he didn''t use any Kido either. Despite this, not one of them was even able to touch him, much less wound him. It was as if he was able to see the future. Each of his steps would ce him in the most ideal ce to either avoid or counter the attacks. Sometimes, he would even make them hit or disturb each other. Even energy-wise, he didn''t disy an overwhelming power, but rather, he used just the necessary amount of strength each time. The worst? He was doing all this with his eyes covered by a blindfold. Chapter 11: GATHERING ATTENTION Chapter 11: GATHERING ATTENTION The fight didn''t take long and ended as simply as it began. All the members of the squad were still surrounding Gojo, after all, he didn''t hit them that heavily, and they had been trained to be able to fight even with crippling wounds. Still, even though they weren''t all that wounded, their ego was nearly destroyed. This fight was simply one of the greatest humiliations they had ever suffered from. Omaeda, who was the vice-captain of the second division, frowned when seeing them act like this and was about to step forward. However, he was stopped from doing so by a movement of Soi Fon''s hands. "Captain." "Shut up." She was looking at Gojo with an unprecedented serious expression. She didn''t know how strong he really was, but he was without a doubt a least at the level of a mid or high-ss vice-captain. "I will present myself, I am Soi Fon, the captain of the 2nd division and themander of the Secret force. What about you?" Her tone hadpletely changed. While Soi Fon hated frivolous men like Kisuke or this man in front of her, she also put martial prowess above everything. That was why, even though she already knew his name, she still asked it after introducing herself. This was her way of showing respect for someone strong. Gojo was the kind of guy who gave as much respect as he received. He had no reasons to escte the situation since that captain didn''t wish to do so. What''s more, he was still in the dark about the situation in this world. Not to mention that antagonizing the army just a few days aftering here wasn''t particrly smart. "My name is Satoru Gojo, I don''t have any fancy title though." (E/N: Sorcerer Supreme.) "I see, then Gojo, do you want to enter the secret force?" ------ An hourter, Soi Fon was sitting while facing Isshin Shiba. Another person she extremely disliked. She couldn''t help but sigh inwardly as she wondered why most, if not all the captains in the Gotei 13 were so frivolous. For once, Isshin didn''t have his usual goofy expression, after all, he could understand how important the situation was. From what Soi Fon reported, this man called Satoru Gojo wasn''t someone to be trifled with. "So, did he ept?" "He didn''t give a clear answer. I guess he wishes to gather more information by going through the academy." Even though Soi Fon was more or less refused, she didn''t particrly mind and in fact, even respected the man even more. Being strong was one thing, but plunging headstrong in a situation without enough information was stupid. Isshin chuckled. It was rare for Soi Fon to have such a good opinion about a man. "Well, in a way our mission can be said to be a sess. We have gauged his skills at the very least. As for his intentions, I guess we will have to wait for his school life to observe him more." Isshin decided to stop the mission here. After all, if the man could so easily find a secret squad observing him, no one could spy on him. "Well, it''s time to give feedback to the old man." Saying so, a ck butterfly with purple wings flew beforending on his hand. He spoke quietly to it before sending it away. Those butterflies were called Jigokucho, or hell butterfly, and had many purposes such as beingmunication tools. ------ [Gotei 13; 5th division] In the center of the Seireitei, stood proudly the Gotei 13. In one of the main buildings, with the number 5 inscribed on it, a young man with silver-white hair and an unsettling smile listened to the report from the hell butterfly. In front of him, a seemingly gentle-looking brown-haired man wearing a pair of sses and a white coat over his shinigami uniform was doing the same. After a while, once the butterfly vanished, the brown-haired man released a sigh and asked, "So, Gin. What do you think?" Gin Ichimaru, the vice-captain of the 5th division and the greatest genius in the past 100 years, said. "Captain Aizen, I do not think this is particrly important." Gin said so without breaking his usual smile while he faced his captain, Sosuke Aizen. "This is indeed so, but, I must admit that this man caught my attention. Hmm Satoru Gojo, was it?" Adjusting his sses, Aizen let out a cold smile as he murmured Gojo''s name. Things seemed to be interesting. ------ [Gotei 13; 11th division] In the Gotei 13, some divisions had different specialties like the 2nd, 4th, and 12th, while some other divisions were simply geared toward fighting. Out of all the divisions, the 11th was known as the overall strongest, not only because of the battle-hungry members thatposed it, but more than anything because of its captain. Zaraki Kenpachi. The 11th Kenpachi. A man who was infamous for his strength and his battle thirst. He was also the sole captain to have reached his rank without even passing through the academy, since he killed the 10th Kenpachi, Kiganjo Kenpachi, under the witness of more than 200 shinigami. Currently, said captain, a very tall man with spiked hair and a long scar on the side of his face wasying down on the grass under the sun as he listened to the report, once it was finished, a fierce grin split his face as his eyes shone with hunger. Next to him, a very young pink-haired girl was crouching down and observing a group of ants. Without having to turn around, she asked, "Ken-chan, do you want to have fun?" She was Yachiru Kusajishi, the vice-captain of the 11th division and the only one in the world who could call Zaraki like this. After all, she was more or less his adopted daughter. "Haha! It seems like an interesting guy wille soon. I hope he will be entertaining." On the side, Yachiru gave a simple smile. As long as her Ken-chan was happy, nothing else mattered in the world. She sincerely hoped that this man was strong enough to make Zaraki even more happy. ----- [Rukongai, 1st district, west.] The 5th and 11th divisions weren''t the only division to receive this piece of news, the report was sent to absolutely all divisions. Each of the captains reacted in different ways. Some were disinterested, some others were curious and some were wary. But no matter what, one thing was clear. Before even setting foot on the Seireitei, Satoru Gojo was already making waves. Meanwhile, the man of the hour, Satoru Gojo, was smiling blissfully as he ate a delicious cake. His expression, seemingly melting in bliss. (AN: So to be clear, things like high ss or low-ss vice-captain or such aren''t really a thing in bleach. It''s more of a fan-made system. Like how in naruto people talk about high Kage or super Kage. Fans of bleach know without a doubt that even between people of the same rank, the difference of power can be quite startling. For example, for the vice-captains, we have Renji Abarai who is at the level of a captain despite his rank. Meanwhile, for the Captains, we have someone like Mayuri who should be at the level of a vice-captain. Just to be clear, I am talking about pure power. Otherwise, if we talk about danger level, Mayuri is without a doubt the most dangerous between all captains in my opinion. If he is given enough time he could perhaps create a poison to kill all shinigami, lol. He is like the Orochimaru of naruto.) Chapter 12: TEST (1) Chapter 12: TEST (1) [RUKONGAI WEST GATE] Today, as the sun stood high in the sky, a sea of people wearing rags or simple clothes walked en masse towards the west gate of the Seireitei. A zone they would generally avoid. The reason for this was simple. The test for entering the second session in the academy was about to begin. For most of the souls belonging to the Rukongai, this was the opportunity for them to get rid of the shackles of poverty and obtain a better life. Even though the sess rate was incredibly low, they didn''t care. They just needed enough power to enter the school. After all, even grunt soldier shinigami basically lived like a kingpared to the life in the Rukongai. In this sea of people, Gojo, who was ''observing'' the scenery with Toshiro, could only frown at the disparity. At first nce, the Seireitei and the Rukongai were simply separated by a river. One side reeked of poverty, while another side reeked of opulence. Despite this, the seemingly simple line was nothing more than an illusion. After all, Gojo could ''see'' the spherical barrier that was seemingly surrounding the Seireitei. He didn''t know exactly how powerful it was, nor what effect it had, but it was clear that it was no game. Gojo adjusted the bandage over his eyes. He had searched for sses, but the sses he wore when he was alive were specially made to block absolutely all light. It wasn''t something people in the Rukongai could create. Since they didn''t have a face mask either, this was the only way to allow his mind to rest a little more. The Rokugan was without a doubt a cheat-like power, but the number of information it constantly sent was pretty overwhelming. After all, even now, despite binding his eyes, he could still technically see. (E/N: Wouldn''t it be better if he just overloaded his senses every now and then to get used to them?) As such he generally needed to block his sight one way or another. "So, Toshiro, are you sure you want to do this?" Since he was a little bored with the wait, he decided to make a light discussion. Since Momo went back to the academy, the two of them passed most of the time together, and he had to admit that the boy quite grew on him. Though he had to admit the fact that the boy was super talented and was learning everything pretty easily helped a bit. "Indeed. You already told me that I had a hidden talent. I don''t want...I don''t want to stay useless." Gojo gave a little grin, "You don''t want Momo to go too far ahead, you mean?" It may have been just a few days, but it was easy to see how close Momo and Toshiro were. Their rtionship had nothing romantic, but their friendship was extremely pure. Just as he was about to tease Toshiro even more, a loud rumble brought him out of his thoughts. The gate was slowly opening, and what stood behind the gate, was a giant. Gojo raised the corner of the bandages covering his eyes and to better observe the man towering above all of them and gave a low whistle. The man raising the gate was a muscr man who easily stood over 9 meters, and was very close to ten. What surprised him was how happy the souls seemed to see him, with some of them even waving at him, "You guys know him?" "Indeed. It''s Jidanbo. The guardian of the west gate since more than 300 years ago. He is a friend and everyone in the Rukongai likes him." "Heh? This is interesting." "Those of you want to pass the entrance to the academy. The first test is simple, the gatekeeper will release his Reiatsu. Those of you who can go through the gate despite this can enter. Of course, do not worry, he will not go all out, just enough to lower the number of people who do not possess the minimum requirements to even try the test." The one who was speaking was a bearded middle-aged man wearing a ck kimono and a book in his hand. "You have until this afternoon to reach me then register your name. I hereby announce the start of the test. I wish you the best of luck." (AN Yep. Toshiro will enter the academy five years than initially. This will also change many things since he won''t meet Rangiku like he did in the original. I really like writing fic because of this . Creating those changes is really interesting.) Chapter 13: TEST (2) Chapter 13: TEST (2) In the soul society, battles between shinigami could sometimes end in a sh. When the difference in power between the two was too great, it wasn''t just a question of stronger and weaker anymore, but the difference between prey and predator. The Reiatsu, or spiritual pressure, was without a doubt one of the most versatile weapon a shinigami had. Firstly, no two Reiatsu were the same. Not even twins had the same Reiatsu. Secondly, someone with a powerful Reiatsu couldpletely crush someone with a weaker one without even having to use their weapons. If the difference was too high, the one with the weaker Reiatsu could copse, faint, or even die depending on how much power was used. Jidanbo Ikkanzaka was a rather powerful shinigami who worked as the gatekeeper of the west gate for more than 300 years. Even though he wascking in skill, in terms of pure power, aside from some freak such as the members of the 11th division, he wouldn''t lose to any fourth or third seat. For such a man, if he went all out using his Reiatsu, not even one of those souls would be able to pass through this test. Everyone knew this. Thankfully, not only Jidanbo was a kind fellow, but the goal of the test wasn''t to make everyone fail. After a few hours, out of the ten thousand people who had wished to enter the academy, only a pitiful thousand passed. Even then, the instructor knew that Jidanbo had lowered the pressure to allow some more to pass, but he didn''t fault him. After all, he had also been from Rukongai. As such, while outright cheating was impossible, he didn''t mind closing one eye before this kind of behavior. After verifying the time, he pped and regrettably announced the end of the preliminaries. Thankfully, there were no limits to the number of times one could retake. ''Even the little Hisagi took the test twice before seeding. Now though he is renowned as one of the best 6th-year students.'' For souls such as them, what theycked the least was time. ---- "Now then, most of you guys can already more or less be considered as students of the academy. But the reality is that not all students are equal. This is where the second testes in." The instructor began to speak as a few shinigami wearing cloaks that hid all their features appeared one after another. "Those sirs are the members of the Kido Corps. What they are holding are measure devices that will give an urate reading of your Reiryoku. You just have to touch the crystal ball and pour your Reiryoku in it." Of course, this wasn''t all. This test hides a little trap. Having a certain level of energy was necessary, but it was also necessary to have some control over it. Those who weren''t able to pour their energy in the ball wouldn''t be measured and such not considered as students. This test was made especially for students who had great skills butcked power. After all, not all shinigami''s were front-line fighters. In the past, the test was even more strident, since it also had a physical part, but after the war against Quincy about 150 years ago, the number of shinigami''s had severely dwindled, and entering the academy became way easier. "Fail." "Fail." "Fail" "ss two." "Fail." ''As I thought, even though the requirements were lowered, the number of fails is still quite high. I don''t even think there will be ss one." "Cl-ss one." The instructor was surprised at this and turned toward the stand where the one who was assigned to ss one was. "Oh! Toshiro passed! I am happy!" Raising his head, he asked, "Jidanbo, you know him?" "Yes! Toshiro is a good boy. Toshiro is my friend." "Heh, Interesting." The instructor noted down this boy in his mind. Generally, ss one was filled with members of the aristocracy. Very few souls from the Rukongai could enter it, and all those that did were without a doubt genius. ''His silver hair makes me think of Gin Ichimaru. Thatd was really something else.'' He didn''t even have time to think about how that scary bastard breezed through a 6 years curriculum in just one year when he was once again stunned. "ss one!" ''Again?'' He nearly shouted and was even more surprised when he saw that this time it was a handsome silver-haired man wearing bandages over his eyes. His first thought was, ''s he blind?'' His second thought as he passed through his hand through his hair was, ''Does having silver hair help in bing a genius?'' He seriously wondered if he was born with the wrong hair color. --- (AN: For those who read or watched bleach and still remember. Jidanbo is supposed to be a little childish and a little mentally retarded but it''s a little hard to show it in his speech. For example, he had a hard time counting past seven or higher. So yeah. Not the brightest one. Anyway, I tried my best and seriously though. Did you notice that in anime, generally if someone has silver hair, he is some kind of badass genius or a total monster? Just for example. In bleach we Ukitake, Toshiro, Gin. In Naruto Kakashi. In jujutsu we have Gojo, in HxH we have Kirua. In Tokyo ghoul we have Kaneki second form. In death Note we have Near. There are simply too many examples.) Chapter 14: TO A NEW BEGINNING *COUGH* Chapter 14: TO A NEW BEGINNING *COUGH* When the test ended, only about one hundred students passed, and out of those hundreds. Only 6, if you count Gojo and Toshiro, were admitted to ss 1. Despite such a result, the instructor seemed rather happy, and Gojo, with his experience, could understand why. For normal humans, the higher the number the better. No matter how skilled one was, sending a wave of mobs would always do the trick. But in the supernatural world, this rule didn''t really apply. Therger the difference in power, the higher the number of cannon fodder needed to match would increase. That''s why, for supernatural warriors, having that one guy that can act as a nuclear bomb is way better than having a bunch of fireflies. ''I really wonder who is the strongest bastard in this world.'' He had been the strongest sorcerer when he was alive. No way in hell would he be satisfied with anything else than bing the strongest in this world as well. ---- Looking at the sun that was setting, the instructor faced all the examinees who passed, "Now then, for those who seeded, you guys have the rest of the day to do everything you want and say your goodbyes to your family and friends. After this, you will officially enter the academy tomorrow and won''t be able to go out before the holidays in a few months. Understood?" "Yes!" "Well then, now I can introduce myself. My name is Kego Ayama. I am the teacher of the 1st years of ss 2. All I want to say is... Congrattions and wee to the Shin''o Academy." All the shinigamis present pped, making the souls who seeded tear up with emotion. Even Toshiro had a few tears at the corner of his eyes. The only one who felt bored was Gojo. He wanted to hurry up and enter the academy to learn the theory behind Kido so that he could recreate Limitless. Even though he was still strong with just the Rokugan, walking without Limitless activated made him feel a little restless. As if he was walking around naked. This wasn''t a feeling he appreciated. "Now, before you go, each of you will register your name and family name if you have one. You will also get your measurements taken and you must indicate your dominant arm." Excitement bubbled around. All their eyes focused on the waist of the instructor, where a sword in its sheath could be seen. Even without being told, they all understood why they had to indicate their dominant arms. Soon, they would have their own zanpakuto. Only by doing so could they really be seen as shinigami. This made Gojo scratch his chin while in his thoughts. He really wondered what kind of zanpakuto he would get. From what Momo told him, what the student got was more like the embryo of a zanpakuto. Also known as Asauchi, or sword without name. Once an Asauchi and a shinigami got attuned, those with enough talent could allow their sword to give birth to a soul and awaken a name. Only by knowing this name could an Asauchi be officially called a zanpakuto. Furthermore, all zanpakutos were unique since they were born from the souls of their Wielders. Of course, from what she told him, just getting the name wasn''t enough. But she wasn''t clear about everything so she hadn''t delved much into her exnation. ''Well, it''s good enough as long as I don''t get some useless skill.'' Aside from some curiosity, he wasn''t wasn''t particrly thrilled about owning a zanpakuto either. The most important thing for him as of now was to reach a sufficient level in Kido. If he was able to master Limitless once again, as long as he didn''t meet some weird bastard able to mess with time and space or something of the like, he should be invincible. ''I should also master sealing techniques.'' If back then he didn''t get stupidly sealed, things would have without a doubt been different. It was with such bitter thoughts filling his mind that he registered. ---- "Gojo, are you going toe with me?" "Hahaha~! Nah, not now. You and your grandmother must have many things to say to each other. Go spend some time with her." They went after they finished with everything they had to do and Toshiro waved goodbye to Jidanbo. They were walking in the Rukongai when Toshiro proposed that they go home together. Of course, Gojo refused. He could give his goodbyester, but at the end of the day, he was just a stranger. As long as he was there, Toshiro wouldn''t really be able to express himself. What''s more, it was a little his fault that Toshiro decided to join the academy. As such he felt a little awkward facing the kind old woman. "Are you sure?" Toshiro asked with some worries. For these few days, he hade to see Gojo as a friend, if not a sort of big brother. (E/N: Silver hair gang) In the Rukongai, conventional families did not exist. After all, the vast majority of them did not have the amount of energy necessary to feel hunger, much less giving birth like the souls in the Seireitei. What''s more, the chance of finding your family members from when you were alive was incredibly low as long as you didn''t die together at the same time, moment and ce. Even then, the chances were still low. As such, all families in the Rukongai were more of adopted families than anything else. The same went for Toshiro, Momo, and their grandmother. The three of them had been living as a family for close to a hundred years even though they weren''t rted when they were alive. In this world, they were his most precious family. Still, he understood that for Gojo who was still a new soul, he wasn''t used to the way the souls in the Rukongai lived. He was feeling a little downcast when he suddenly felt his hair being ruffled. "Gojo?" Crouching down in front of him, Gojo said, "Man, watching you look down like this makes me feel like I am doing something bad. Come on, let''s go home. I will prepare something to show my appreciation to the old hag." "Ah~! Yes. I am sure grandma will be happy!" The rest of the night went as well as possible. The grandmother asked him to take care of Toshiro and Momo in the academy and wished them well. He could feel how good-hearted this woman was. Gojo had alwayscked family warmth, even during his life. After all, even though all the members of the Gojo n could use Limitless. Without the Rokugan, Limitless was just a slightly more powerful cursed technique that was basically impossible to use. Because of that, since the moment of his birth, he had been basically worshipped as a god by all the people in his n and was already the unofficial leader of the Gojo n by the time he was in high school. That''s why he had to admit that the few days he spent under this home with this gentle old woman and his two slightly troublesome ''siblings'' had been incredibly blissful. Looking at the full moon hanging high in the sky with a cup of cheap sake in his hand, Gojo gulped it all down in one go. "To a new beginning." He then began to cough heavily, "Damn what the hell do they make this thing with? My badass moment was totally ruined." Cursing, he took out a dango from the te on his side, "Yeah, this is the stuff." Chapter 15: EPILOGUE 1: HIDDEN DANGER Chapter 15: EPILOGUE 1: HIDDEN DANGER [Human world] Oooooooooo! A terrifying roar resonated in the sky. Under the light of the moon, arge white monster with a hole at the center of its chest and a mask covering its face was happily munching on a bag of flesh and blood. (E/N: The author intentionally put bag of flesh. Makes me think that the hollow is touring France with a bag of flesh. Eating a leg. Smoking a finger.) *Crunch* *Crunch* The disgusting sound of bones slowly being crushed and flesh being bitten apart could be heard. Next to it, watching this scene with terror while his whole body shivered, was a shinigami. He knew that he wouldn''t get out of this alive. He knew that soon, he would end up like his friend, in the maw of the monsters they swore to destroy. "At least, I-I need to warn them." Even though he knew that he would die, he had long since been prepared for this. All that mattered now was for their deaths to not simply be a waste. ''Those hollows are abnormals'' Theirpletely white colors aside, the fact that they couldpletely hide their reiatsu made them great threats for normal shinigami such as them. But this threat would vanish as long as the headquarter was in the know. Transmitting all he knew to his hell butterfly, he watched it slowly go away with a content expression. "At least, I-" "Shoot to kill! Shinso." (E/N: Suck the tip! Slutto.) He wasn''t even able to finish his sentence before his butterfly, then he himself was pierced by a ray of light so fast that he barely understood what was happening. Thest thing he said as he died in regret was, "Vice-captain Ichimaru... Why?" Then he was immediately divided in three by the same ray of light before his body pieces were swallowed by the hollow, thereby erasing all traces of his existence. ---- Standing about one kilometer away from the scene of the death of those two shinigami was a silver-haired man wearing the smile of a jester. "Well, it seems like the captain''s little experiment nearly got discovered ahead of time." In his hand was his zanpakuto, in its normal form, a short sword that looked more like a slightly longer knife than a true sword. What he had just used was his Shikai, the special ability of his zanpakuto''s Shikai allowed him to extend his sword up to 1.5Km with a speed at 50 times the speed of sound. No normal shinigami could react to such an attack. "Sigh, I really wonder if I should im some raise for overtime work." Even though he had personally killed a shinigami who was under his order in the fifth division and watched another get devoured alive, he showed no particr remorse at this sight. After all, it hadn''t been the first time he did such things. "Well, I think this is enough. I should go back now and erase those two from the books." Each time a shinigami went on missions in the world of the living, they had to give a report to their respective captain who would then show it to the Central 46. Of course, in this case, he hadn''t followed the procedure at all, and soon, those two shinigami would just be buried in the sea of hundreds of shinigami who vanish each year. Giving onest nce to the city, he let out a low chuckle before turning around and going through the gate that had appeared. Behind him, the hollow gave a satisfied burp as it digested its meal, beforepletely vanishing. [Shin''o academy] In the office of the academy, two people were facing each other. One of them was a slightly round bald man, while the other was a tall and well-built ck-haired young man with the number 69 tattooed on his left cheek. "Shuhei Hisagi, how are you?" "I am perfectly alright, teacher. If you excuse me, why was I called at this hour of the night?" "Hahaha! As straightforward as always. Well, I won''t take much of your time. You should know that the students for the second session will enter tomorrow right?" "Indeed." "Well, after they have some time to limatize themselves, it will be time for the special course of Soul burial in the human world. It''s a tradition for the best three 6th years to lead the first-year students from ss 1, and... You, Kanisawa, and Oka had been chosen as the representatives. What''s more, it was decided that you would be the main leader. So, are you willing?" Hisagi''s eyes widened in surprise. Leading the first-year students for their first soul burial might seem like a thankless task, but in reality, it was proof that the teaching staff believed in your abilities. As such, this honor was fought fiercely by all 6th-year students and most of the time, the ones chosen were members of the nobility rather than people originating from the Rukongai like him. Once hepleted this task, in the future, if he wished to be a seated officer in any division aside from the 11th, those credentials would be incredibly useful. As such, how could he be unwilling? "I ept!" "Of course, you have to be careful. Being the leader means that most of the responsibility in case of problems will fall on you. But, I believe in your abilities." "Thank you very much for the praise, teacher. I will endeavor to not disappoint you." He bowed to express his gratitude and barely controlled his expression to not let his obvious happiness show. No matter what, this was a great chance for him. What''s more, Soul burial was just a simple job with basically no risks. What was the worst that could happen? (E/N: g.) --- (AN: Before anyone freak out. No this isn''t the final epilogue. Just for Vol 1. Anyway this is thest chapter for this week. See you on Sunday or Monday depending on how free I am.) Chapter 16: YAMAMOTO GENRYUSAI Chapter 16: YAMAMOTO GENRYUSAI [Rukongai, West gate] Even before dawn neared, most of the examinees who seeded were already standing and waiting for the gate to open. Gojo, still with his blindfold, was yawning quite exaggeratedly. He had wished to sleep a little more, but Toshiro had been too excited and as such he had been forced to follow him. Thankfully, it seemed like the instructors had predicted this and didn''t wait for long. Standing in front of the giant gate that loomed in front of them all, Jidanbo slowly raised it above his head. For the people of Rukongai, it was like the opening of a new world. Behind the gate, stood the instructors with a smile, "Wee, to the Seireitei." ------ [Seireitei; Shin''o academy.] The distance from the West gate to the academy had not been that long and it was pretty direct, but it had been an eye-opener for Gojo. Even though the feeling was still in a feudal era, the difference between the Rukongai and the Seireitei was like the difference between heaven and earth. Even the air felt cleaner and all the people were overall richer and stronger. After getting their uniform, a kimonoposed of a mix of white and blue were given to the boys and white and red for the girls, they were told that their Asauchi would only be given to them during the first ss of Zanjutsu. The instructor didn''t say much about this as everything would be exined once the students joined their respective sses and just proceeded to at least give them the necessary information. Once all of this was done, they, as well as all the students in the school, were called to stand in the courtyard to hear the speech of the academy founder. It was then that Gojo, who had been more or lesspletely bored out of his mind, focused. On the podium, with the help of a cane, stood a hunched old man with a very long beard andrge eyebrows wearing a ck kimono and a white hakama with the number one on it. "I am Yamamoto Shigekuni Genryusai Captain of the 1st division, captainmander of the Gotei 13, and founder of the Shin''o Academy. To all of you shinigami aspirants, I have one word. Wee." The silence fell as everyone was astonished by the living legend standing in front of them. The same went for Gojo, but for a very different reason. ''This old man is a monster.'' For the first time in a long while, Gojo felt cold sweat on his back. No other words could exin what he was seeing. He had already seen a captain, butpared to the old man standing in front of him, Soi Fon was nothing more than a gentle candlelight, while this man was a veritable inferno. But was he afraid? The answer was no. It was all the opposite, he felt exhrated. Gojo was strong. He saw himself as the strongest. But he felt no pleasure crushing those far weaker than him. ''Hahaha, this is the best!'' Meanwhile, Yamamoto was continuing his speech, "I will be direct. I created this academy more than two thousand years ago for one simple goal. Form and train the soldiers that will fight for the Soul Society. From this moment on, you guys are soldiers and will be treated as such. As soldiers, you must keep in mind this simple precept." Yamamoto slowly looked at all of them, his gaze only stopping for a short while on both Toshiro and Gojo. "Do not seek out beauty in battle, nor glory in death. Do not think of your life as your own, and to protect what must be protected, cut down your foe from behind if necessary." Even as he said this calmly, his Reiatsu covered the entire field, if not the entire school. Even though this aura had no bad intention behind it, it was so heavy that no one doubted he could crush 90% of all the people present if he so wished with just his aura alone. Gojo was one of the few who could still be standing without feeling short of breath, and he had to say that he quite appreciated those precepts. Even though the names were different, in essence, Sorcerers and Shinigami weren''t all that different. They were neither knights nor heroes. They didn''t fight for honor or justice. They had a simple goal, to exterminate the hollows(curses) and for that, nothing was too dirty. Sadly, as one of the higher-ups of the jujutsu sorcerersmunity when he was alive, he knew that realities couldn''t be that easy and that all organizations had their parts of darkness and politics. But this didn''t matter. He had never fought for anyone or a cause in particr. He had never been filled with a sentiment of justice or a need to save the world like some of his students orpanions. At the end of the days, all that mattered was that he needed to be strong, for only the strong could decide their own fate and live the way they wished. This was the truth when he was alive, and it seemed that this was also the truth in the world of souls. Meanwhile, Yamamoto, seemingly satisfied with the heavy silence, nodded as he said, "This is all. I will not bore you with a uselessly long speech. Now, follow the instructions and join your homeroom ss in order to be introduced to the curriculum you will have this year. I wish you all a good year." With those words, he turned around and stepped down. This was how Gojo Satoru''s first day in the academy began. Chapter 17: GENERAL KNOWLEDGE Chapter 17: GENERAL KNOWLEDGE Differently from what it seemed, the Shin''o Academy didn''t only have two sses for each year. In fact, there were as many as four sses. The only difference was that the 3rd and 4th ss were reserved exclusively for nobles who did not have any fighting talent. In those sses, the students just learned general knowledge and some basics but nothing deep. The 2nd ss was the ss that held the most students, noble or not alike. This ss could also be called the normal ss. Being a student from ss 2 didn''t mean that one wouldn''t be strong. In fact, there were examples of ss 2 students bing seated officers. Though none of them ever managed to reach the level of Vice-captain or higher. Finally, ss 1, also known as the elite ss. It was also the ss with the smallest number of students, with the majority of them being nobles. All the students of ss 1 who did not die on the road became seated officers without a doubt, and aside from some small exceptions, all the current captains who went through the school had been in ss 1. ---- [Shin''o Academy. ss 1 homeroom ss] ss 1 was no different from any university ss in Gojo''s memory. It was a veryrge amphitheater that could easily house hundreds of people, though the number of students present was surprisingly low. Just about fifty. The moment Gojo and Toshiro entered, they could see Momo waving at them quite enthusiastically. "Gojo! Shiro-Chan!e here, I reserved a ce for you." Gojoughed lightly while Toshiro blushed in shame. Being called with such a cute nickname in front of his new ssmates on the first day wasn''t something anyone could support. What''s more, even though Toshiro wasn''t young by any means of the word, for him, who was only in his fifties at most, he was without a doubt the youngest in the room. ''Well, technically I am the youngest.'' Gojo''sugh cramped a little before he decided toter threaten Momo and Shiro to never reveal his age. Under the gaze of all the students present, Gojo and Toshiro joined Momo, who sat alongside two men. A blonde man who looked a little shy and a Yankee-looking red-haired man. "Yo! Will you be introducing us to your friends?" Gojo gave a frivolous salute with his usual smile as if nothing could bother him in this world. "Of course! Gojo, Shiro, those two are my schoolmates. Renji Abarai and Izuru Kira. Renji, Kira, those two are the ones I talked about." The boy named Renji gave a scrutinizing look at Gojo as he said, "This sissy-looking guy is the one who killed a hollow you said?" "Renji!" "Heh, sissy?" Gojo raised the corner of his blindfold to take a better look at Renji from up to down. "Ha ha." Renji was taken aback because of his actions. After all, he had thought that the man was blind. But, this simpleugh full of disdain which spoke more than thousands was like a critical blow. "Bastard! What do you mean?" Sighing, Gojo took a seat and said, "I mean, look at you. Unkempt hair, messy clothes, unruly way of speaking. You aren''t bad-looking per se, but everything else wastes it. You must not really be popr with girls, right?" The image of a short ck-haired girl always calling him peasant or monkey shed through his mind as Renji simply crumbled down in defeat. "Hahaha! You are a thousand years too young to fight against me!" Renjiughed in awkward ways as he said, "Dude, your tongue is really poisoned. But I like direct guys like you. Sorry for the rough start. Like Momo said, name is Renji Abarai. Though you can call me Renji" "Satoru Gojo. You can call me either way." The two fist-bumped in a friendly way. Watching them, one wouldn''t think that they had a dispute just a few seconds ago. Of course, Gojo had his reasons. He could discern genuine ill will from simple curiosity. What''s more, it wasn''t the first time he had been called out about his somewhat frail appearance. Though, after he reached the top, people stopped this kind of provocation. "Everyone sit down. It''s time for ss." Further discussions stopped the moment the homeroom teacher entered. "Good morning everyone, in particr to the new students, I am the homeroom teacher of 1st-year students from ss 1. My name is Gengoro Onabara" A bald man stood on the podium as he presented himself. He had a strict expression as he looked at all the students sitting in front of him. "The Shin''o Academy will teach you guys everything you need to know to be good Shinigami. For this, the first thing you will need to learn will be the Zankensoki, those are basic Shinigami fighting techniques." Saying so, he began showed diagram on the ckboard, "Zan,refers to sword fighting techniques or Zanjustsu.Ken,refers to unarmed fighting techniques or Hakuda.So,refers to movements techniques or Hoho.Ki,refers to spells techniques or Kido." Facing the students he continued, "In order to graduate, you must at least reach the practitioner rank in all the four arts over the six years you will pass here. After this, depending on your grades, you can be sent to a special department, enter the Gotei 13 or both." One of the new students raised his hand, "What are the special departments?" He nodded as he said, "There are many special departments. Some of them are attached to the Gotei 13, while some are independent." Tapping the ckboard, another diagram appeared, "The first and most well-known special department is the secret corps, which is quite ironic when you think about it. To enter this department, a great mastery of Hakuda and Hoho is necessary. About 60 years ago, the secret corps became linked to the 2nd division of the Gotei 13 under the order of the 23rd head of the Shihoin family, Yushiro Shihoin, and the current captain of the second division, Captain Soi Fon." Gojo whistled inwardly, ''Seems like that little loli was really a big deal after all. Haha, I wonder if we will meet again.'' Meanwhile, Gengoro paused a little before asking, "Who can tell me what rank the Shihoin family holds in the Seireitei?" Kira raised his hand before answering, "It''s one of the four great noble families." "Indeed. You will learn more about this in general knowledge courses, so I won''t go deeper into that subject. Let''s go back to the special departments." He continued, "The second most known special department, and some of you should have already met them, is the Kido corps. I don''t need to say which art you need to master to join it, right? The name is self-evident. So let''s move on." "The third and less known department was created 60 years ago by a man that could only be called a genius. Kisuke Urahara. Ex-captain of the 12th division and leader of the scientific department. The current leader of this department, as well as the captain of the 12th division, is Captain Mayuri Kurotsuchi." It was easy to feel the distaste in his expression as he uttered that name, but this didn''tst long, "To enter this department, your grades in Kido, more precisely Bakudo or the way of binding, a subdivision of kido and general knowledge must be exceptional." "Finally, we have the healing department, created about two hundred years ago by the captain of the 4th division, Captain Retsu Unohana. This division specializes in the art of Kaido or the way of healing, another subdivision of Kido. As for entering the Gotei 13, to enter any division aside from those previously cited, your mastery in Zanjutsu and Hado, or the way of destruction, the third and final subdivision of Kido, will be necessary." Finally, he silently faced the ss before asking, "Any question?" Generally, he asked this question without really waiting for a question. After all, he had been quite clear in his exnation, and it was just the first day for half the ss while the others already had such knowledge. But his expectations were somewhat betrayed as one student raised his hand, turning his attention toward said student, the first he remarked aside from his rather handsome appearance was the blindfold. He briefly wondered if this student was blind, but this wasn''t a problem in his opinion. He still remembered with fondness one of his students from about 100 years ago, Kaname Tosen, a great and righteous student who also suffered from blindness, but still fought to slowly reach the top before bing the current captain of the 9th division. Thinking about this, his tone became a little kinder as he answered, "Yes, what is your question? Could you also introduce yourself?" "Thanks, teach. My name is Satoru Gojo and I have a little question." "Go on." "The curriculum is six years long, right?" "Exactly." "Then...If I want to end it in less than six months. What do I do?" This question sent an uproar in the whole ssroom. --- (AN: Yushiro Shihoin is Yoruichi''s little brother and he became the head of the n after Yoruichi escaped with Kisuke. He appears during the blood war arc, so anime watchers only won''t know about him.) Chapter 18: THE GOAL IS...? Chapter 18: THE GOAL IS...? The ss ended after Gojo''s incredible question. The rest of the day had been designed as free study to allow students to limate to the school. As for Genboro, he had been left speechless and only answered by saying that early graduation was indeed possible. In the long history of the Shin''o Academy, it wasn''t as if no genius was able to finish the school curriculum in less time than the normal six years. The two most recent who had managed such a feat were Kaien Shiba, who finished in just two years and was now the vice-captain of the 13th division as well as Gin Ichimaru, who broke all records by finishing in just 1 year and was now the vice-captain of the 5th division. From this, one could understand how shocking Gojo''s questions of finishing in just 6 months had been. Like all rumors, just a few hours after the end of the ss, all the students and the teaching ss were in the know, causing various reactions. From mocking to thoughtful. --- Meanwhile, Gojo, the source of this uproar couldn''t care less about this. In reality, he didn''t even n to take 6 months to finish this school. The main reason he joined the academy wasn''t to learn but to obtain information, knowledge, and power. What''s more, it wasn''t just a question of arrogance. Gojo wasn''t new to this kind of organization and he understood perfectly how they worked. What they needed the most were powerhouses. The more talent you showed the more resources would be put at your disposal. Of course, such disys would also bring him some trouble and enemies. But why would he care? That''s why, after the end of the ss and once he found his room, he didn''t follow Momo and the other to explore the campus but rather rushed towards the temple of all knowledge The library. ----- [Shin''o Academy; Library] The library of the academy was like any other library in his world. Although there were more scrolls than true books, it wasn''t much of a problem for him as he was used to reading both. It had already been a few hours since Gojo sat alone in a corner of the library, and currently, on the table he reserved, a veritable mountain of books could be seen. Clearly, even in the world of the Dead, the library was one of the less used areas for students. It would have been the same for him if not for his urgent need for knowledge. Initially, he had been refused the entry because he still didn''t have a card and there was a limit to the number of books a first-year student could take, but this is where his handsome appearance yed its role. A few gentle words, some teasing, and a promise of a dateter were all he needed to convince the six-year student working in the library to lend him her own ess ount. Thinking about the rather beautiful-looking girl who most likely has the age of his great grandmother, Gojo gave a hollowugh. This was something he had to be used to. After all, people here talked about events that happened a hundred years ago as if they had just happened one year ago. What''s more, it has been quite some time since he had been in thepany of the fairer sex. For him, Momo didn''t count. The fact that she was older than him did not matter. In his eyes, she was more of a cute sister than a possible partner. ''Well, I can satisfy my primal urgeter. Now, I gotta focus on the important matters.'' Even though he had to pay the price with a terrible headache, his hours of studying had been quite fruitful, and he had managed to at least close the gap in some of his basic knowledge. The first was that he had already decided which division he would endeavor to join at all costs. After all, even if he managed to recreate Limitless, he could only use the full might of that power on the condition of possessing a healing technique that could heal the damage on his brain from the use of limitless. "This is getting hard. To be able to use limitless again, I need to first understand the use of Reiryoku." He mumbled with frustration. When he was alive, he had been naturally born with the power of Limitless so it had never really been a problem. But here it was moreplicated. But this didn''t matter. After all, before bing an Inherited technique of the Gojo n, Limitless had been a cursed technique created by his ancestor Michizane Sugawara. Inherited techniques were techniques passed through the bloodlines of sorcerer families. It was this work from generation after generation that allowed a technique that could only be learned externally at first to be basically innate. Out of all those techniques, the Limitless, while not being the most unpredictable or even the most dangerous, was one of the strongest. The reason why Gojo, despite his pride, didn''t see Limitless as the strongest technique was because all by itself, Limitless was nothing more than a slightly troublesome defensive technique through the neutral phase, Infinity. After all, because of all the calctions necessary, Infinity was basically useless most of the time. Limitless alone was an iplete technique. It could only bring its full power when used with the six eyes. The worst was that even with the six eyes, this technique still had ring ws. Gojo''s head throbbed when he remembered how he nearly died under the de of Megumi''s father, Toji Fushiguro. If back then, he didn''tplete the reverse cursed technique and learned how to heal himself through this, or if Toji had pushed the de a little deeper in his brain, he would have been a goner. Resting his feet on the table, Gojo slightly inclined his chair and began to think about his future actions. "Haste makes waste. Let''s use the first week to limate myself to the school while learning more about Kido in my spare time." Sadly, students, even 6th-year ones, could only learn up to the Kido numbered 60. Both in Hado or Bakudo. For Kaido the records were basically non-existent. This was another reason why he had to graduate fast. Once he had some grasp on Kido, the most important thing was to see if he could use cursed techniques. After all, Limitless stood at the pinnacle of all cursed techniques in terms ofplexity. If he couldn''t even re-createmon cursed techniques, wouldn''t it be a joke to seed with Limitless? "Haha, just thinking about this is funny. Perhaps I could be like that Kisuke guy and create my own department?" Thinking about how he could perhaps create his own jujutsu high school, his heart began to beat wildly in his chest, "Yeah, let''s do this. I will be the first sorcerer of the soul society." --- (AN: And bam. Title drop at the end. Also, I just remarked that I made a mistake in the name of Gojo eyes. It isn''t Rokugan, but Rikugan. Toozy to correct all previous chapters so I will just take that into ount from now on.) (E/N: I was equally as clueless.) Chapter 19: A PLAYER Chapter 19: A PLAYER [Shin''o Academy''s ss 1 dormitory] A ray of sunlight passed through the window of a room. Laying down on the bed, Gojo frowned before opening his jewel-like blue eyes. Getting up, he stretched a little before looking to his side. There, lying next to him was a naked girl. The library girl. Her naked and enticing body in full disy. She was quite short, and he had to admit that shecked some of the curves he liked in women, but she was quite cute, and it wasn''t as if he was searching for a longsting rtionship. Even when he was alive, he had many such rtionships with different girls. Her full name was Hotaru Kanisawa, a 6th-year student and quite skilled from what she said. At least, it seemed that she was one of the top three students. Even though Gojo was quite full of himself, he was at first a little surprised at how easy it had been. Even though it might have broken the mood, he asked her why she had been so epting and the reason had been quite startling. For one, she was already about 400 years old, so she had less hang-up. What''s more, a few days ago she had just participated in a mission where 4 out of 10 official shinigami died. So she had been feeling quite stressed. In a way, you could say that he had simply been at the right time and the right ce. The fact that he had slept with a 300 years old woman aside, her confession about the reality of death left him silent. He wasn''t new to such realities. After all, few jujutsu sorcerers managed to die out of old age. It seemed that he had woken her up, as her eyes trembled for a short while before slowly opening. She seemed a little lost at first, before blushing fiercely when she remembered the wild night she had. She had never thought that she could be so wanton in bed. It had been about 200 years since thest time she had any sexual rtionships, but even then, she had never felt like this. "Yo!" She gave a rather awkwardugh before turning her head to the side, "Put your clothes on, please!" Gojo on the other hand simply put his hands on his hips and stood proudly, "Why? I have nothing to feel ashamed of. By the way, we should still have time before ss right? What do you think of another round?" She hesitated for a little while before nodding, she didn''t have any illusion about this rtionship of theirs. Nor did she wish for anything. But, letting go from time to time didn''t seem like a bad thing. Soon, moans of delight once again resounded in the room. ---- One hourter, a still flushed Hotaru was wearing her uniform. Her legs were still shaking from the previous ''fight'' with Gojo, and she was once again blown away by how good it had felt. Thankfully, each room was equipped with a bathroom, so she was able to wash all the sweat and dubious liquid covering her body. While she was tidying up her hair she suddenly said, "Before I forget, in about one or two months, me and my tworades will be tasked to lead the first-year student of ss 1 in the real world for a special course about soul burial. There will also be a surprise exam about hunting hollows, but those are only dummies. The three of us will grade you." "Oh?" Gojo, who was still half-naked, raised his eyebrow, "It doesn''t seem like the kind of thing you should say, right?" Hotaru simply turned her head aside and said, "It doesn''t really matter. As long as you don''t say it to anyone else, it will be alright." Gojo chuckled, "Thanks, I appreciate it." Coming closer to her, he lowered himself and kissed her on the forehead, "You cane to me any time you feel stressed." She blushed fiercely and mumbled, "Idiot." before opening the door in a rush and leaving his room. Once she left, Gojo shook his head before putting the top of his clothes on, then put on his blindfold before walking out. Once outside of his room, he looked at the corner of the hallway before calling someone out, "Momo, how long do you n to hide?" A blushing Momo walked out of the corner, her face steaming out, "I-I am sorry, I didn''t mean to peep or anything. I just wanted to wake you up and show you the way. I came not too long ago." The dormitory wasn''t separated by gender, only by ss and year. After all, no one here was a child. Gojo knew that she was lying. He had felt her presence outside of his door for about forty minutes. But he didn''t want to call her on that, "Haha, it isn''t a problem. Anyway, what ss do we have again?" This question seemed to snap her out of her daze, "Zanjutsu. You guys will receive your Asauchi." "Asauchi, huh." He looked at the sword hanging on her waist. From what he had seen, basically all Asauchi looked the same, and even those that looked different weren''t truly that much different. Just some difference in length or width. From what he understood, this difference was mostly because of the difference in the amount and quality of Reiryoku. But having a bigger sword didn''t mean that you were stronger. He still remembered quite clearly that the sword Soi Fon had was very short. This showed that the length and width of a sword were more about energy control and personal style. It would be quite funny if some newbie was considered strong just because he had a sword bigger than most people. (AN: For one, Hotaru isn''t an OC. She is a Canon character(anime and manga. Though she died in a shback). In the anime. The event was a fight against fake hollows for training first year while in the Manga this event was about soul burial only, meaning sending wandering souls to the soul society. I decided to mix a little of the two. Also, I want to specify that the main source of this fic is the Manga. But I can use inspiration from events from the anime. Despite all those filler episodes, some arcs were quite interesting. Like the zanpakuto spirit rebellion arc.) Chapter 20: GETTING AN ASAUCHI Chapter 20: GETTING AN ASAUCHI [Shin''o Academy; Training Ground] The moment Gojo entered the training ground, he was surprised by howrge and well furnished it was. Arge field equal to two football stadiums equipped with training dummies, targets, a track course, a zone for resting, and many such things. When he remembered that this was just the ground for Hakuda, Zanjutsu, and Hoho, he couldn''t help but imagine what the Kido training field looked like. At the center of the field, arge line could be seen slowly advancing, each of the people in it receiving something one after another. "Yo! Man, what took you so long? I thought you two got lost on the way." A red-haired man who was watching with a bored expression next to a ck-haired woman perked up the moment Gojo and Momo entered. "Haha! Sorry, I was a little...Let''s say busy. Momo had to wait for me." Momo lowered her head in shame when she remembered the reason why Gojo was ''busy''. "Oh?" Renji was a little surprised at Momo''s reaction but didn''t pay much attention to it, "Anyways, you should line up to take your Asauchi. Kira took a ce behind Hitsugaya to help you." "Well, this is good and all, but could you introduce us to your friend?" Gojo looked at the short ck-haired woman as he said this. In terms of height, his eyes, even though blindfolded, told him that the woman standing in front of him was nothing more than 144 cm tall which, whenpared to his 190 cm or Renji 188 cm, seemed ridiculously small. "Oh? Do you mean this small girl? Her name is Rukia. She is an old friend of mine." Renji shrugged as he introduced the girl. Though, from the way she stomped on the ground, it seemed that she didn''t appreciate "Small?! Monkey face! I am not small! Okay? It isn''t my fault if you guys are so ridiculously tall. What''s more, I am still growing." Renji snickered, "Growing? Wake up, please. It has already been 100 years since we''ve known each other. Pretty sure this is it for you." Watching the two fight like this, Gojo smiled gently. Lifting the corner of his blindfold, he stretched his hand toward Rukia, "I feel like I said it too many times already, but the name is Satoru Gojo. Happy to meet you Rukia. So, I have a question." Shaking hands with Gojo, Rukia tilted her head, "Go on." "When is the marriage between you and him?" Gojo never thought that a face could turn as red as a tomato so fast. ---- A few minutes after escaping from Rukia''s shame-fuelled, but useless hits since she couldn''t even touch him, Gojo was standing behind Toshiro as he waited for their turn to receive a sword. From what he understood, after receiving the Asauchi, it was necessary to inject your Reiryoku in it for an initial synchronization. Once this was done, years of constant contact and slow nurturing were necessary to finally hear the name of the Asauchi. Even then, aside from seated officers, few official shinigami could awaken the name of their zanpakuto, much less students like them. At least this was supposed to be the reality. Finally, it was Toshiro''s turn to take his Asauchi. But the moment he began to inject his Reiryoku into it, for a very short amount, so short that nearly no one caught it, the temperature around them suddenly dropped. Gojo trusted his senses more than anything, and he knew what they were telling him. This lowering in the temperature had been unnatural, and he knew the culprit. It hadn''t been that visible to the others, but the moment Toshiro filled the sword with his Reiryoku, it wasn''t just his energy that entered it. But also what looked like a part of his own self. ''So this is how the spirit of a Zanpakuto is born.'' He could deduce from this that Zanpakuto were born from the soul of their owner. ''This is getting interesting. So those things are a little like Yuji and Sukuna? No, this is closer to the rtionship between Yuta and Rika.'' When he was alive, aside from Yuji, who had initially swallowed a part of the king of curse and became its vessel, he had another student. Yuta. Yuta was linked to an extremely powerful cursed spirit that Gojo had named as the Queen of curses, and she was born from Yuta''s own cursed power and the spirit of his dead childhood friend. Thinking about how all his star pupils always had troublesome situations, and a weird tendency toward being executed by the higher up, he could only sigh, ''Well, with a teacher like me, how could my students be any less awesome?'' Gojo thought smugly as he patted Toshiro''s shoulder and stood in front of the man giving the sword. "Name and ss." "Gojo Satoru, ss 1." "Take your sword and inject your Reiryoku like the others." Taking the ordinary-looking Katana, Gojo observed the weapon curiously before filling it with his Reiryoku. He felt the same thing happening to him as it happened to Toshiro. A small part of him, fused with the sword before it fell silent. Swinging a little the sword, he put it back in its sheath and left. In all the history of the Soul Society, he might have been the one who ported the least interest to his sword. For him, this Zanpakuto wasn''t any different from a cursed tool or cursed spirit maniption. Having it was nice and all, and it could have some nice effects. But this wasn''t something he really needed. (AN: Okay, so Rukia''s personality is fuckingplex. Even more, since this is her personality before she entered the Kuchiki family and went through the death of(Search Wiki if you don''t know). Anyway, in the manga, Rukia is extremely cold andposed when she faces people she doesn''t know. But her true personality is brash, friendly, and caring. As for our dear Toshiro. Bleach fans know that the kid could hear Hyorinmaru long before he even got a zanpakuto. Don''t ask me how the fuck it''s possible. Anyway, dude could already create an Ice field when he was in the Rukongai; Though he didn''t know he could do it and it was five years after Hinamori entered school that he began to manifest his power. Then Rangiku found him and advised him to be a shinigami. Finally, for Rika and Yuta, you need to read the prequel of Jujutsu Kaisen or reach thetest chapters of Jujutsu to understand. Damn. This AN is fucking long.) Chapter 21: KIDO Chapter 21: KIDO The following day, Gojo followed the usual group, though without Rukia this time since it wasn''t a shared course, to the Kido training ground. The previous day, after getting their Zanpakuto, they had just been given basic training such as swinging the sword again and again almost mindlessly. Gojo had never been a swordmaster. After all, he never had the need to wield any weapons in the first ce. But this didn''t mean that he was a beginner either. After all, one of his students, because of theck of cursed energy, had needed to be extremely proficient in cursed weapons wielding. How could he keep his head high as a teacher if he wasn''t even able to give some help to his students? Still, despite all his arrogance, he never belittled the necessity to understand the basics and that''s why he didn''t riot even though that task was super boring. ''Those guys should do like me and find better ways to entertain the students while they train.'' He snickered at the thought of the training regiment he had concocted for Yuji when he was still a newbie. "Gojo?" Momo asked after hearing him. "Sorry, sorry, I''m just thinking about how cute Renji and Rukia were. Though I am a little disappointed in Renji." On the side, he could see Renji stiffen a little at this. "What do you mean?" Gojo turned toward him for a short while then shook his head, "I won''t stick my nose in your love story dude. You do as you like." Renji clenched his fist before lowering his head. He knew what Gojo was alluding to. He had thought that he was able to hide his feelings quite well, but he must have been wrong if someone he just met two days ago could see it. The atmosphere cooled down a little but Gojo did not particrly care. Renji did indeed disappoint him a little. He had never been in love, but he understood how feelings such as love and friendship should be treasured more than anything else. After all, be it in his world or the afterlife, there was nothing easier than losing the people you cared for. This rule held even more so for people like them who were training to fight. Rather than wallowing in self-doubt and hesitations, you should take the hand of the person you love and never let go no matter what. ''Well, not like it matters to me.'' Renji wasn''t his friend. For Gojo, he was just a funny dude that could help him pass time. Why would he waste his time by thinking about the personal problems of someone he had just met? (E/N: You should care about how to fix his damn eyebrows like tf?) ---- [Kido training ground] The Kido training ground was more like a shooting ground than anything else. Facing the students, was a stern ck-haired woman seemingly in her early twenties. Her outfit wasposed of a ck kimono and a badge with the title vice-captain on her shoulder as well as a pair of sses. The moment they saw her, the students began to cause a ruckus. "Hello everyone, I am Nanao Ise, a special lecturer. Normally I only teach the 6th year students in my spare time, but today I decided to teach the first years." Her voice was calm and a little chilly as she adjusted her sses, and if Gojo wasn''t wrong, she had turned a look at him when she said thest line. The teacher who was supposed to teach them today advanced and said, "You guys should be happy to receive this privilege. Miss Ise is the vice-captain of the 8th division as well as a Kido expert. Fifty years ago, when she was a student, she had enough credit to enter the Kido corps and was specifically scouted by the Captain of the 8th division, Shunsui Kyoraku." ''Man, this guy is the ultimate definition of bootlicker. Well, I guess with credentials like this, she is really worthy of it.'' Gojo thought in amusement. Meanwhile, even though she kept a straight face, Nanao felt like her face was burning. She had always hated such excessive praise. After all, the reason she was so good at Kido was just that she had no other choice since she was unable to bond with another Zanpakuto aside from their Inherited one. As for being specially scouted, that damn old man was her own uncle. So she had nothing to feel proud of. ''Sigh, anyway, so this is my target.'' Looking at the blindfolded silver-haired man, she had to admit that even though she wasn''t particrly interested in having any form of rtionship with a man, he was quite handsome. The reason she had decided to teach the first years this time was because she had been quite curious about the man that had caused a small stir in the Seireitei before even entering it. More than anything, the part about how he had been able to learn Kido just by watching was something that made her really curious, though also a little jealous. Kido was a profound art and few shinigami, even at the captain level could be said to reach the expert level, much less the level of master. As such, for someone like him to exist was something she had to verify for herself. "Okay everyone, some of you already have some understanding but I will still begin with the basics. Wait for me to finish before asking any questions. Understood?" "Yes!" "Satisfied with the response, she began to exin, "Kido is an intricate practice that requires a deep understanding in Reiryoku and Reiatsu maniption. Over the long history of Kido, we have managed to subdivide it into 3 great types. The way of destruction, Hado. The way of binding, Bakudo, and the way of healing, Kaido. Our western branch simply calls them Magic spells. But well, those guys still aren''t properly established." ''A western branch? Hum, well it''s understandable. It would be weird for the afterlife to only belong to Asia.'' Gojo thought while listening to Nanao. "Kaido aside, each Hado and Bakugo are numbered, and the higher the number, the more powerful it is." Of course, this wasn''t all, there were also some Kido outside of those three that were known as Forbidden Kido. But no way she was going to talk about it to the students. After all, she liked having her head on her shoulders. Remembering how her mother had been executed because she broke some nonsensicalw, her mood dampened, "In order to use a Kido, three steps are necessary. Visualizing the spell, chanting the spell, and naming the spell. Well, let me show a mid-grade hado as an illustration." At this, she turned to face one of the targets standing about a hundred meters away from her, "Ye lord! Mask of blood and flesh, all creation, flutter of wings, ye who bears the name of Man! Inferno and pandemonium, the sea barrier surges, march on to the south! Hado #31 Shakkaho." A red ball of fire formed in her hand before beingunched like aser beam. The effects had been limited, but it hadpletely obliterated the target. While the others were astonished at the power, Gojo on the other couldn''t help but have his smile cramp a little when she chanted her spell out loud. Even though the effects were pretty incredible, the problem wasn''t here. ''I will freeze in hell before I am heard chanting a spell like this.'' He seriously wondered if the ones who created those Kido spells didn''t suffer from chuunibyou syndrome. Nanao, who didn''t know what Gojo was thinking, continued her lecture, "Of course, you should understand that most enemies won''t just stand there like this target and let you finish. You need to be fast on your feet and use different ways of incantation. But the easiest is without a doubt simply forgoing the incantation altogether. Though, the higher the level the harder it is. Hado #31 Shakkaho." She once againunched the same spell, though it was clearly weaker, " As you can see. The drawback of using a spell without the incantation is a loss of power. So, any questions?" Momo raised her hand and asked, "I searched for some Kaido spell in my spare time, but they were very hard to find. What''s more, as you said, they weren''t numbered, why is it?" Nanao nodded, "I am unable to answer this question. To be honest, Kaido isn''t even in your lesson as only the 4th division can teach it. If you are interested in healing, you just need to reach a good enough level in Bakudo and you will be epted. Next." This time it was Gojo who asked, "So, is it possible to not use a Kido without uttering a word?" Nanao frowned, "To be honest, those able to do so are rare. Those who use Kido are divided into 3 ranks. Practitioners, Experts, and Masters. In the whole Seireitei, out of all the current captains, I only know five who are at the level of master and only those at this level would be able to do what you asked." "Oh? And is it possible to know who those five are?" "It isn''t a problem. The first one and most powerful is the captainmandant, the second one is Captain Unohana of the 4th division. The third one is Captain Ginrei Kuchiki of the 6th division. Then Captain Isshin Shiba of the 10th and finally Captain Ukitake of the 13th." (AN: So for Nanao. Only manga fans could understand her deal. Those who only watched the anime wouldn''t learn of her secrets and struggles. But no worries. I will slowly show everything. Also, the reason Aizen isn''t on that list is pretty clear. Before his reveal, even though Aizen was a captain, he wasn''t known to be particrly powerful. Even his Shikai was thought to be ordinary. Well, we all know the truth. Byakuya and Kisuke are also at master level, but Kisuke isn''t a captain anymore while currently, Byakuya isn''t a captain. Ginrei is Byakuya''s grandfather and even though we never saw his power, from bleach novels we can infer that he was near division 0 level. This information was from the 7th Kenpachi who was invited to the Division 0 but he refused(he should have since he died. Lol). Anyway that 7th Kenpachi strong enough to be invited to the zero 0 said that Ginrei was someone who could match him. So you get the gist.) Chapter 22: A DEAL WITH NANAO Chapter 22: A DEAL WITH NANAO At the end of the lecture, as students left one another, "Student Satoru Gojo. Stay please." Nanao Ise called for Gojo to stop as he was walking with Hinamori and the gang. Stopping, he shrugged before saying, "You guys continue. I will talk with the charmingdy." Smiling, he waved his hand before sauntering toward Nanao. "Hello~ hello! To what do I owe the pleasure?" Nanao frowned a little at the way he talked while wondering why all the geniuses she knew had such weird personalities. "Good morning Mister Gojo, I called you because I was curious about something. Could you reproduce the spell I just used as a demonstration?" She said as she indicated towards the shooting range. She was really curious. Was he really able to do as was said? "Oh?" Gojo tilted his head for a short while, before smiling as understanding dawned upon him. "I could. Of course, I could. But, why should I?" His earlier frivolous tone vanished as his demeanor became way more serious. Even though he was still smiling, Nanao instinctively knew that he wasn''t ying around. This abrupt change was a little sudden and she was taken aback as she asked, "Did I offend you?" "Hum" He looked at her up and down before shaking his head, and answered again with a voice full of mirth, "Nah, sorry. Seems like I was just being a little too sensitive." He was not a circus monkey that would perform at the demand of the public. In all his life, he had seen so many people act like this around him that he was sick of this. But, it seemed that it had been a misunderstanding. Deciding to lighten the atmosphere, he condensed a little ball of Reiryoku above his finger, "So, let''s go back to the previous topic. I do not mind showing off a little to a beautiful woman, but I need a little something." Nanao nodded, "What do you wish? Though I must just warn you that I do not have much money on me." "Oh, this isn''t a problem at all. I don''t want your money." "Then, what?" Raising his blindfold, he showed a charming smile as he said, "What I want is" "If you say something stupid like what I want is you I am going to p you." She said this in such a matter-of-fact way that Gojo''s smile cramped. Slumping a little, he couldn''t help but ask, "How did you see thising?" Nanao sighed as she shook her head. How could she tell him that she regrly heard such stupid and corny jokes almost every day from her captain? What''s more, she had long sworn off of any form of rtionship. She didn''t wish to be yet another woman who made her loved one suffer because of the curse of the Ise n. "So, what do you wish in exchange for showing your skills?" "Hah~" Releasing a sigh, Gojopletely took off his blindfold as he said, "You are really no fun. But it doesn''t matter. I wasn''t joking when I said that I wanted you. More precisely" Pointing at the target, he murmured, "Hado #31 Shakkaho." A fire beam, as powerful as the oneunched by Nanao when she used the full incantation, was fired from his finger and thoroughly obliterated the target. Turning his back to the explosion, he gave his brightest smile as he said, "I want your skills, your knowledge, your know-how. Absolutely everything about you. What do you think?" Looking at the man standing in front of her, Nanano couldn''t help but feel a chill. At the same time, she couldn''t help but wonder. How far could he go? How powerful could he be? That''s why, without even stopping to think, she answered, "I will teach you everything I know." She knew that her curiosity could cause her many problems down the road. But, she couldn''t let go of the opportunity to train a genius like him. Perhaps she could witness the birth of another master level in Kido. ---- After this event; two weeks went past. (AN: A short chapter. But I just didn''t have time back then when I wrote it back. Anyway enjoy. Next chapter will be pretty long.) Chapter 23: VS INSTRUCTOR Chapter 23: VS INSTRUCTOR Two weeks seemed like a short time, but in reality, so many things could happen in that time frame. The first thing of note was how the fame of Gojo was continuously growing in the academy. More precisely, he was bing more and more infamous as a problem student. The cause for this? Aside from the first three days of ss where he followed the introduction of all the basic arts dutifully, he immediately became a truant not long after. He discarded all sses aside from the homeroom and general knowledge ss, and even during those sses, he would either be sleeping or reading a book while the lecture was going on. --- Today was supposed to be a ss about Hoho and Hakuda for the first year. Those two sses were generally held by the same professor since the techniques were about using Reiryoku to empower the body and fight. The lecturer, Kairo Fon, had always been proud of his ce and the course he taught. After all, most shinigami never awakened their Zanpakuto. Meanwhile, very few shinigami were really interested or had the talent for Kido. But Hakuda and Hoho? Those skills were basically the most fundamental skills necessary for survival on the battlefield. For him, those two skills were the noblest ones. That''s why, as a member of the noble Fon family, he couldn''t ept this student. "Satoru Gojo!" He bellowed with clear anger in his voice. His gaze, directed on the student lying down on the grass seemed to spit fire. Yawning, Satoru stretched for a little while before standing up. "Hello, teach. What brings you to me on such a beautiful morning?" His nonchnt answer nearly made Kairo have a stroke. Taking a deep breath, he continued in a calmer tone, "Student Satoru Gojo. Exin to me, why did you note to ss today?" Gojo lowered his ck sses as he stood up. Those sses had been made for him after he exined his needs. Like his pair on earth, they were nearly opaque for anyone but him. Looking at the prof, he sighed as he said," You are a good professor. But your ss ain''t for me." Gojo was serious. Even though some of the noble students looked down on themoners from the Rukongai, there was no outright bullying or conflict. It was easy to understand. The nobles had no control over the Gotei 13 and it wasn''t umon for people of the Rukongai to be seated officers. No smart noble would bother someone who could potentially be someone great. The same went for the professors. Even though many of them were nobles, they did not treat the students differently. The man in front of him was a dedicated teacher who, aside from an excessive pride in what he taught, didn''t have any bad traits. Gojo understood that the man was acting in justified anger, but this did not change his opinion on the matter, "Teach, I will be honest with you. There''s really nothing I can learn from you anymore." Shunpo was a very impressive art. It was so impressive that it was frightening. In his free time, meaning every time he ditched ss, he had researched the feats of some of the present and past captains in the soul society, and all he could say was one word. Badass. One of the greatest feats of speed he read was a technique derived from the Shunpo called speed clone. Realistically speaking, for a human to create a speed clone with basically no blur, they would have to move at about Mach 3 at minimum. In the information he obtained, it seemed that Soi Fon was able to produce more than ten clones at the same time. He shuddered just at the thought of the speed necessary for such a feat. If he had fought against her back then, Rikugan or not, she would have wiped the floor with him. Now though, ''Well, at least I should have a chance to fight without being humiliated.'' He was thinking so when from the corner of his eyes, he could see the teacher use Shunpo. Compared to the inexperienced mobs of the 2nd division who he fought previously, he was clearly much faster. Still, ''Too slow.'' He easily avoided and moved behind the teacher while sending a hit. Blocking it with his arms, Kairo immediately grabbed Gojo''s fist and sent another punch. Even though it was quite an awkward position, Gojo didn''t try to avoid the punch but rather countered with one of his own. Just as it was about to connect, a grin formed on his face, <> ck lightning gathered on his fist while the air itself seemed to explode from the release of power. Kairo''s expression changed, he knew that if their punch connected in this situation, losing his arm would be the least of his worries. But just as it was about to happen, he received a low kick from Gojo and was propelled a few meters away from him. "Hehe~! Seems like I won." Giving a V sign of victory, he grinned before walking away. "Wait!" "Hum? What is it, Teach? You want another bout?" Kairo didn''t answer the taunt. His expression looked as if he had seen a ghost. "That Hakuda technique Who taught you it?" He was extremely surprised at Gojo''s skills in Shunpo. But thatst technique... "Hmm? No one taught me." "Impossible!! You mean you created it yourself!?" "Hehe! In a way, you could say so." Copyright could go fuck itself. It wasn''t like the creator of ck sh coulde toin right? "Well, teach, I should have shown you that I really don''t need to follow your ss. So see ya. I have a date with a beautiful girl wearing sses." Waving his hand, he began to walk away before stopping, "Also teach, this isn''t Hakuda, but Jujutsu." "Jujutsu" Kairo murmured the weird name while sinking deep in thoughts. That technique he used, he couldn''t be mistaken, it was eerily simr to another technique he knew the existence of. "Shunko." It was the highest form of Hakuda. A technique that fused Hakuda and Kido and produced a powerful gust of winds covering the arms and back of the user. A technique created and developed by the current captain Soi Fon. (E/N: Yoruichi wants to im copyright.) Even though there were some differences, the simrities were too great to ignore. "I need to report it to captain Soi Fon." ---- Gojo, who did not know about the existence of Shunko, was humming quite happily. During those two weeks, thanks to Nanao''s lessons, his knowledge of Kido had continued to grow steadily. What''s more, she had taught him all the Hado and Bakudo from #1 to #60. Even though she had mastered up to #70, she had refused to teach him those techniques since only seated officers had the right to learn Hado above 60. Since Gojo didn''t want to create problems for his benefactor, he didn''t insist and began the process of creating jujutsu in the soul society. For this, <> and <> had been the ones he chose as an experiment. While Divergent fist was just a crude release of cursed energy. ck sh was a more intricate technique that required an extreme control of cursed energy. ck sh was a technique that created spatial distortion when a user connects with an impact of cursed energy within 0.000001 seconds of a physical hit. The phenomenon causes cursed power to sh ck. Because of this stringent requirement, even when he was alive, he was never able to maintain or use continuously ck sh. At the same time, he had never really tried hard, since he simply did not need this technique when he was alive. Finally, that technique only brought a 2.5 increase in strength. For people like Yuji who already had insane physical strength. ck sh was like giving wings to a tiger. But for him, it had been useless, at least when he was alive. Feeling the tingles in his arms, he couldn''t help but smirk. ''Reiryoku is really superior to Cursed technique.'' The increase brought by his ck sh was far above what he had expected. ''About 5.'' This was simply insane. The best? ''This isn''t the limit.'' What made him really happy wasn''t ck sh itself, but the realization that any cursed technique he used with Reiryoku would be far stronger than the original version. If so, ''What would happen when I manage to recreate Limitless?'' He shivered in excitement just at the thought. ---- (AN: Just to be precise. The Fon family is, in reality, the Feng family, and Soi-Fon is in reality, Sui Feng. I don''t know why her name was changed in Japanese in some adaptations. But I am too used to Soi-Fon so I will use it. Now about Shunko. Soi Fon did indeed create it on her own. But Yoruichi was the first to create it. Because of this, their Shunko are fundamentally different. Soi Fon''s Shunko is based on wind. While Yoruichi''s Shunko is based on lightning. The ck sh from jujutsu looks like the Shunko of Yoruichi, just that ck sh only boosts strength, while Shunko boosts speed and strength meaning that Shunko is vastly superior. Seems like the author took some inspiration from it.) Chapter 24: CHILLING IN THE LIBRARY Chapter 24: CHILLING IN THE LIBRARY [Shin''o academy, Library] "How many times did I tell you? Stop ditching ss." Looking disapprovingly at Gojo, Nanaoined once again. She had enough on her te when dealing with her own captain, but it seemed that without knowing, she had added another problem next to her. Putting back the book he was holding before taking another one, Gojo simply gave a shortugh without even raising his head. Currently, he obviously didn''t wear his sses nor his blindfold. After all, no matter how powerful his eyes were, he wasn''t absurd to the point that he could read with something covering them... Seeing him like this, Nanao gave up and turned toward Toshiro who was sitting next to him, "Please, no matter what happens, don''t grow up like him." Toshiro could only nod awkwardly. Nanao had met all of Gojo''spanions, and even though all of them were somewhat awkward around her because of her rank and temperament, they all understood that, deep down, Nanao was a kind and gentle woman. Though she was somewhat strict. In fact, the closest to Nanao after Satoru wasn''t Toshiro, but Momo. Generally, she would also be present in the library but she was currently held back since she and Kira were the representative of ss 1''s first years. "Satoru nii-san, you should really calm down. I have overheard some of the students whileing here, and it seems like your fight with Kairo-sensei is already known to all the students and teachers. Your infamy is continuing to grow." "Hum And so?" This time, the two of them were stumped. Feeling the silence around him, Gojo sighed. He knew that they were worried about him. Though having people worry about him was really a foreign feeling. "Look, what was my goal in entering the academy?" "Learning more about Kido and the basic knowledge from the academy." "And what am I doing right now?" "..." "See? Means and objectives. People always get entangled in what they shouldn''t. Currently, I have basically seeded in my goal. So, this academy has nothing to teach me anymore." Gojo wasn''t joking. His status as a student had never been something he attached importance to. All he wished for was to obtain information and knowledge. "In fact, you could even say that the academy is more of a liability currently." After all, as a student, even though he had ess to arge amount of information, he also had many restrictions on what he could learn. As such he needed to upgrade his rank, which meant bing a shinigami. "If it wasn''t because of the outing that will happen in the real world in two weeks, I would have already applied to graduate." He already had some grasp of Zanjutsu, and even though he didn''t awaken a Shikai yet, having a Shikai was never the goal of that ss. Otherwise, 99% of the students would never pass. Sighing, Nanao decided to not insist. After all, she knew that Gojo wasn''t azy man. He just had his priorities straight and discarded absolutely everything that wasn''t necessary. What''s more, she had to admit that the new technique he had created really intrigued her. After all, the women from the Ise family were unable to bond with an Asauchi, and she wasn''t an exception to the rule. Because of this, she seriouslycked means of attack. But if she could learn his ck sh ''Well, it isn''t that easy.'' It had taken one week since their meeting for Gojo to create ck sh, but even he had some trouble controlling it. "Hum, well, I didn''t call you today just to scold you." "Heh!? Seriously? Don''t stop, please. I must admit that being looked at coldly while being scolded by a sses-wearing beauty has a charm of its own." Toshiro suddenly shivered at Nanao''s cold stare, but Gojo simplyughed, "Haha, perhaps stopping is better. Wouldn''t want to awaken some weird fetishes. right?" Nanao could feel her headache growing, Gojo was really an attractive man, and she had to admit that he didn''t let her be indifferent. Thankfully, each time she felt some feelings growing, he would destroy those budding feelings with his weird jokes. "Could we talk seriously, please?" "Sorry, sorry, I will be serious. So, what is the matter?" After making sure that he wouldn''t continue with the joke, she began seriously, "Did you decide which division you will join?" Nanao knew that Gojo''s previous words were right. At his current level, he could graduate any time he wanted. In fact, with his talent in Kido and Hakuda, he could even enter any department he wished and could even be given a seat. This was how talented he was. Gojo took another book and said nonchntly, "Well, I do have an idea in mind. But I am open to suggestions. Do you want me to enter your division?" "To be honest? No. My captain is already a pain. I wouldn''t be able to take it if I had to add another one." "Ouch! I feel my heart breaking at those hurtful words. Shiro, don''t you think she is too mean? You will join the same division as me, right?" "Haha..." All Toshiro could do was give an awkwardugh while averting his eyes. "To think that even my little brother would discard me. Sigh, what a cruel world. Oh? The ice beauty smiled?" "You must be mistaken." "No, I am sure I saw it. Nothing can go past my eyes. But seriously though, why the question?" "In about ten years, the current captains of the 6th and 3rd division will step down. This will create a vacuum in many divisions." "Oh? You want me to gun for the captain position?" Nanao hesitated a little before nodding. "I know it''s absurd, but I feel like if it''s you, it shouldn''t be hard. At worst, you could be vice-captain or third seat. Though you can''t be the captain of the 6th division." "There''s nothing I cannot do." "I am serious. Currently, there are two candidates for the position. Vice-captain Byakuya Kuchiki was already chosen to rece Captain Ginrei Kuchiki. He was already judged to have all the qualifications, so it''s just about him waiting now." "Ah, nepotism at its finest." "Not really. Not even one of the four greatest noble houses can choose a captain. To be one, you need to fulfill some conditions." "Such as?" "The first one and the mostmon is the demonstration of the Bankai. This needs to be done in front of at least three captains, including themander. The second way is harder since you need to be rmended by 6 out of the 13 captains and then get epted by another 3 out of the seven remaining. The final way is the hardest and simplest at the same time. You simply need to beat the captain under the witness of at least 200 members of his squad." Saying she frowned, "Frankly even if you be as strong as a captain, I don''t advise you to choose this one. Aside from the 11th division where it''s basically a tradition for the new captain to kill the old one, if you be a captain using such a way, you won''t be able to make it run smoothly." She really couldn''t understand those muscle heads of the 11th division. The 11th was overall the strongest division. Each captain of such a division should have been a precious resource. But the current captain, Zaraki Kenpachi was the 11th Kenpachi. Meaning that 10 captains died before him. This was incredibly wasteful and stupid in her opinion. But she had neither the power nor the drive to protest against such a tradition. "Hmm Anyways, you talked about two candidates, right? That Kuchiki, whatever guy gunning for the 6th division. So what about the 3rd?" "It''s Byakuya. Byakuya Kuchiki." "Yeah, yeah. Byakuya. Who cares about that? So, who is the second dude?" *Sigh* "The candidate for the position of captain in the 3rd division is the vice-captain of the 5th division. Gin Ichimaru." ---- [Seireitei, 2nd division.] Currently, Soi Fon was seated on the chair of the leader of the Fon family and as such did not wear her captain cloak. The Fon family was a noble family affiliated to the Shihoin family. Normally, the current leader of the Shihoin family, Yushiro Shihoin, should have taken the position as captain of the 2nd division. But, even though he was an incredibly talented young boy who would without a doubt reach his sister''s level given enough time. As of now, he still didn''t have the strength required to stand as a captain. Currently listening to the reports, Soi Fon was at first a little bored, but she immediately straightened when she heard about Gojo and his feat. In the first ce, Kairo Fon was no pushover, so for him to lose in a contest of speed and techniques showed just how much Gojo had grown in such a short time. But for him to create a technique that looked like Shunko? She believed that no subordinate of hers would provide fake information so she did not doubt it. This made his worth in her eyes rise even more. ''Perhaps I should send him a special invitation?'' It was prettymon for special students to be allowed to participate in missions with some official shinigamis. This was because having experience beforehand was always a good thing. What''s more, the case of Gin Ichimaru had already left a precedent. So it wasn''t a problem. It was just that she had already been refused once. She didn''t have the face to be refused a second time. ''Hmm What should I do?'' -- (AN: So let''s be clear. On Nanao''s thoughts about the 10 previous Kenpachi having died before Zaraki. We all know it isn''t entirely the truth, but Nanao does not. Anyway, I hope you liked the chapter.) Chapter 25: SHUHEI HISAGI Chapter 25: SHUHEI HISAGI "Bing a captain, huh." If he had to be honest, the position of captain didn''t particrly attract him in any way. It was simply too much responsibility. Back then on earth, the reasons he fought to be one of the higher ups was to put a stop to the rampant corruption of those old bastards entrenched in their own way and usher a new wave by grooming talented individuals. With students such as Yuta and Yuji, two students with the potential to reach a level near his own, he could be said to have perfectly seeded in his life goal. Currently though, "Heh, thinking too much is useless. Gotta do what I gotta do." Closing the book in his hand, he stood up and btedly realized that the sun was setting down. As such, after putting his sses on, he ced the book back in its ce and left. Nanao and Toshiro had long since left the library and the library girl this time wasn''t Hotaru, so he simply decided to leave. As a vice-captain, Nanao was extremely busy and could only spare some time to meet him from time to time and help him. He was really grateful for all the help she had given him. As for Toshiro, he had to go to the Zanjutsu ss. As he had thought, Toshiro was really a genius and his Asauchi was already beginning to show individual traits. At this rate, it wouldn''t take more than a few months for him to get the name of his zanpakuto and reach the Shikai, a level that nearly 90% of shinigami never reached. Gojo on the other hand despite all his talent was currently unable to enter in contact with the soul of his sword. The way for a shinigami to contact his/her sword was to go through a special kind of meditation called Jinzen. But despite all his tries, even though he could feel the soul of his sword, he was simply unable tomunicate with it. Gojo understood his problem and was simply helpless toward it. It wasn''t a question of talent. But his own disposition. He knew that deep down, he was rejecting the sword. A Zanpakuto was supposed to be a partner. A friend. The closest and most reliablepanion a shinigami could have in its entire life. But Satoru Gojo did not need to have apanion. In his entire life, there was only one man he could call as such. Suguru Geto. His best friend and a man he had to personally put down once he went to the dark side. Since then, no one could ever catch up to his footsteps. He was the strongest sorcerer. The one who stood at the top. This was his pride. This was his deepest conviction. Even after dying anding into this world, he still held the same conviction. That was why his heart stayed closed off from his Zanpakuto. But, even though he knew the source of the problem, there was nothing he could do about this. "Sigh, being stumped because of some bullshit like emotions is truly a pain." Scratching his hair, he walked alone in the deserted alley before stopping as he looked at four men, wearing the standard uniform of the academy, standing in front of him. "Yo! What might be the matter? Just so you know, I am not interested in men." The four men seemed ticked at his nonchnce, "Satoru Gojo, is this how you talk to your senpai!?" "Heh? Am I perhaps about to be bullied? Ohhh, I must say, this is really a new experience. So, my dear little Senpai, for what do I owe you the pleasure of this visit?" "You...!" "Stop. No need to enter his game." The most rash one was stopped by a slender ck-haired man with the number 69 on his left cheek. Then, facing Gojo he continued, "My name is Shuhei Hisagi. A 6th-year student from ss 1. While I do admit that the way we appeared might have seemed a little misleading and for that I apologize, I also believe that your disrespectful words were unwarranted. Could you please apologize as well?" Gojo could see that the man was really sincere. ''Ah, I really hate this type.'' He could already see that despite his punk-like appearance, this guy was the noble type. Not noble in terms of bloodline, but in terms of actions and way of thinking. They were the kind of people who believed that there were no genuinely evil people and all that bullshit of this kind. Gojo tended to call this kind of people, kind hypocrites. He didn''t hate them per se, but the problem with kind hypocrites was that once their beliefs were broken, they tended to be let''s say, slightly extreme. He understood more than anyone. After all, Geto had also been this type. The type of man that said words like protecting the weak, following their duties, and all that righteous bullshit. And in the end? It was the same man who decided that the world could only be saved by exterminating all non-sorcerers. Even at his veryst moment, before Satoru killed him, Geto could simplyment at how much he could not support the world. ''The world will always be an unkind ce for the righteous.'' Thinking about his dead friend once again, his good mood vanished, and simply nodded, "Sorry, sorry. You guys are truly sensitive, can''t even take a joke, sigh!" "I see. Well, I guess I will take this apology." As Gojo thought, despite how his appearance suggested otherwise, Shuhei was truly a pacific man that hated conflict and bloodshed. Knowing that forcing the issue for a normal apology would only worsen the situation, he simply backed off and entered the heart of the issue, "Satoru Gojo. If we stand here in front of you, it''s because your actions have severely disturbed the peace of the academy. Many students have toin about your Let''s say, slightly troublesome attitude, and some males students alsoined about your, *Cough* your amorous habits." At this part, Shuhei coughed to hide his embarrassment. Seeing this, Gojo couldn''t help but snicker. Aside from ditching ss, Gojo wasn''t idle when it came to wooing girls. After all, he couldn''t simply study all the time, right? In fact, he even thought he was pretty tamepared to most university students back on earth. "So?" Shuhei managed to calm down, and continued, "I understand that it''s your freedom to act as you wish. For the second issue, no one here is a child. As such, while I personally find this practice deplorable, I have neither the right nor the intention to stop it as long as the concerned parties gave their consent." There he bes even more serious, "But about the main issue. Yourportment is without a doubt setting a bad example for the students. You may perhaps not need those sses, but for the normal students, seeing someone seed without putting any effort while they give their all is disheartening and affects their studies." "So in short, a bunch of whining bastards couldn''t face reality and came toin so that I will be a model student and at least heal their wounded egos while giving them the illusion that they aren''t just useless trash Is that it?" Shuhei''s face twitched. Even though the words used by Gojo were extremely harsh, the truth was as he depicted. What''s more, most of the studentsining were nobles who couldn''t ept that someone from the rukongai could surpass them so much without even trying. Shuhei didn''te here without doing his research on Gojo. He even knew about the short fight against the Hakuda and shunpo instructor, and such, understood that judging Satoru with their standards was simply stupid. He could not understand the use of such jealousy. If you felt inferior, wouldn''t it be better to double, triple, or even quadruple the amount of effort you put in so that you could reach your goal? Ever since he had been saved from a hollow attack all those years ago by the ex-captain of the 9th division, Kensei Muguruma, Shuhei had never ceased to put in the effort necessary to reach his idol. He even went as far as tattooing the same number 69 on his body, though on his cheek rather than his chest. Even the fact that Kensei was now considered a traitor and a fugitive alongside many other captains didn''t change his admiration. This was why he could not understand people who used excuses to hide their own mediocrity. But even so, "I understand your frustration. But please, for the sake of the academy, stop your conduct." While saying that, he gave a deep bow. Watching him like this, Gojo lowered his sses before giving his smirk, "Shuhei Hisagi was it? Hehe~! Did you know? If a bow was all that was necessary to make any requests, the world would truly be a different ce." Putting back his sses on, he put his hands in his pockets and swaggered past the bowing Hisagi without any care in the world. Before turning in the corner, he gave somest words, "I respect your words and your way of thinking. But I will never force myself for the sake of people I do not recognize. Trust me, It isn''t worth it." This was his creed. He wasn''t a hero. Nor was he even a good person. He didn''t fight for something illusory like justice, nor did he wish to be an example for anyone. He simply lived his life as he wished, uncaring to anyone else. ---- (AN: Shuhei currently doesn''t have scars on the face. In canon, he got it when he faced a group of hollows with the other students during the outing. As for the Geto Satoru killed and the Geto anime only fans saw. Yeaahh, let''s just say that the stitches on his forehead aren''t just for making a cool character design.) Chapter 26: BASIC UNDERSTANDING Chapter 26: BASIC UNDERSTANDING After his fight with the instructor and the short episode with Shuhei, it seemed that the academy hadpletely given up on him. Had it been a normal university, he would have been expelled long ago for misconduct, but that wasn''t the case here. Since the difference in talent between Shinigami could go from one extreme to another, they were givenrger freedom in organizing their schedule. It was just that there has never been a student like Satoru who simply ditched sses. Of course, there was a catch to this freedom. The more you missed sses the harder your graduation exam to pass in the next year would be. After all, if you had the skills to miss sses, it meant that you weren''t at the same level as a normal student. It was because he knew that what he was doing wasn''t against the rules that he had dared to be so brazen. After all, getting expelled would go against his objective. Since then, the days passed and were rarely the same. After a while, he simply stoppeding to sses altogether. But no one came to bother him anymore. Sometimes he would study in the library, sometimes he would be busy teasing some girls or bothering Nanao when she came to visit him. During the evening, he would spar with Toshiro or give some instructions to Momo in Hado. When he was free, he would eat some sweets or simply gaze at the sky whileying down in the garden of the academy. For everyone else, he was just ditching and ying around, but only those close to him understood how frightening he was slowly bing. His mastery over Kido had already reached a bottleneck, but his re-creation of Limitless was showing no sign of advancing. Still, if the current Gojo had to face him from the time he entered the Soul Society, he wouldpletely destroy his past self. ---- Currently sitting cross-legged under a tree, Gojo closed his eyes while having his sword on hisp and tried once again tomunicate with his sword to no avail. What frustrated him was that he could feel that the sword was indeed trying to reach him, but he was simply unable to enter his inner world and see or hear the Zanpakuto''s spirit. This frustrated him so much that he felt like he should simply stop wasting his time with this useless junk. The moment he thought so, all connection was immediately cut off. He couldn''t even feel the sword trying to reach him anymore. ''Fuck!'' For Satoru, his current failure was something he could not ept. "I should really stop wasting my time. Limitless is the most important. The sword cane inter." Thinking so, he put the sword back in its sheath before cing it next to him andid back against the trunk of a tree in thought. What was Limitless? In the simplest way possible, it was a technique that allowed him to bring the concept of infinity into reality and distort space at will. In the past, he had divided this technique into three basic phases. The neutral phase: <> This was in a way the strongest defensive technique in his previous world since it brought the concept of an infinite distance between him and anything. Thanks to this technique, he was theoretically untouchable, but if that was really the truth, then he wouldn''t be dead. Like all techniques, Infinity had its own weakness. Like for example curse-breaking weapons or other ability to manipte space such as <> The cursed technique Lapse: <> which brought the concept of negative distance into reality allowing him to draw everything toward him or a specific point by generating a maic-like force. If he could use this technique, he would be the nemesis of all Shunpo users. Finally, the Cursed technique reversal: <> Which brought the concept of divergence into reality and created a repelling effect. making it theplete opposite of <>. Red was far moreplicated than Blue and he nearly died before learning it. Thankfully, once he learned these two, he was able to use the advanced technique, Colliding Limitless: < >. If Infinity was his strongest shield then Purple was his strongest spear. "Man, just thinking about this is giving me a headache." Even now he didn''t understand why he could use the Rikugan but not Limitless. This was really something that stumped him. Nheless, he knew that it shouldn''t be too hard for him. All hecked was a crucial step. Something that could serve as a cornerstone. He already had more or less an idea about what he should do. He needed to create the equivalent of a reverse cursed technique. This would be the first step. *Growl* Rubbing his growling stomach, he stood up and decided that he needed to eat something. ---- [1st-year ss 1 Homeroom] While Gojo was agonizing about his powers, the students of ss 1 were sent into an uproar as the homeroom teacher announced that they would be sent to the human world the next morning. For most of them, it had been decades if not centuries since they had died and as such, it could be said that they all wished to see what the current world looked like. "Now then, each of you shoulde and pick a ticket. This will determine which team you will belong to." Hearing this, Hinamori raised her hand, "Sorry to disturb you teacher, but one of our ssmates, Gojo Satoru is currently absent. Should we call him?" "This will not be necessary, because of his conduct, it has been decided in order to prove himself, Satoru Gojo will be alone and this exercise will also serve as a test for him. Should he fail, he will be expelled." "But!" "Do not make me repeat myself." "...Understood." Hinamori could only sit back with frustration while the other students began to snicker, happy to know that they might never have to see that infuriating face again. Still, she didn''t worry for Gojo. She knew very well that he could basically graduate. She was just unhappy at the treatment he was receiving. Looking at all the gloating students, she could only hide her anger. ''I am sure he is going to show them all.'' ---- The next day (AN: More of a transition chapter and some basic exnation about Limitless for those who never watched Jujutsu.) Chapter 27: DANGAI Chapter 27: DANGAI [Shin''o Academy] On a podium stood three students. One man was in the front while one woman and another man were behind him. Further behind them was a closed door that seemed to float in the air. It was the Senkaimon. The official gate that people of the soul society could use to enter the living world. After making sure that all the first-year students of ss 1 were present, the one standing in front finally opened his mouth. "I will first introduce myself. I am Shuhei Hisagi, a 6th-year student. Behind me are Kanisawa and Aoga, my fellow ssmates. Today, the three of us will lead you." An uproar sounded as most of the 1st-year students were astonished. Renji, who generally didn''t pay attention to what was happening in the academy couldn''t help but mumble, "What the heck? They are acting like those three are some kind of stars." "What!? You don''t know?" Kira, who usually stayed silent, couldn''t help but exim. "Ha? Should I?" "Haaa. Forget it. Anyway, the uproar is mainly because of that guy. Shuhei Hisagi. His entry in the Gotei 13 is already a foregone conclusion. In fact, it''s even said that he would directly obtain a seated position once he enters." "*Whistle* Seems like he is really a big deal. What do you think, Gojo?" "*Yawn* I just think that having to wake up so soon is a crime." Toshiro on the sidemented dumbfounded, "Nii-san, this is the normal time for sses." "And this is why it''s a crime. The guy who made that schedule is really a demon." The others could onlyugh bitterly. They were already used to Gojo''sid back manner, "Still, are you sure you will be alright alone? Do you even know how to do a soul burial? It was just exined to us." "Haha. No worries. It''s me after all." The others could only nod while Renji watched with admiration. Even though he always showed a brash personality, the truth of the matter was that, deep down, he had alwayscked confidence in himself. But he could see none of that in Gojo. His words weren''t just bragging, but born from a supreme confidence in himself. "Silence please." From the podium, Hotaru silenced the student before continuing, "From now on, aside from one of you, all the rest will act in teams of three." Saying so, she sent a pointed look to Gojo who could only scratch the back of his head sheepishly. After their one time together, they did pass some other moments again, but neither of them really felt any spark between them. This was even more so since Hotaru knew that Gojo had rtionships with other students. The only saving grace was that Gojo had never tried to y her like a fiddle and as such their rtionship was still alright. "Momo, what''s wrong?" Toshiro asked as he looked at a blushing Momo. "N-no! Nothing! Haha." Momo could only awkwardlyugh. Her room was close to Gojo and she could see the string of women visiting him. In fact, she knew that even some first-year girls were part of the lot. It had to be said that whatever the era, bad boys would always have a certain attraction for women. This created some very weird moments for her that would cause her to blush in shame whenever she remembered them. "Anyway guys, how were you paired?" "I am with Momo and Renji. Meanwhile, Kira is with two other students. They are..." "Hmm, no need to tell me. It isn''t like I will remember their names." Gojo dismissed and began to walk away, he didn''t care about people who had nothing to do with him. This was just a waste of time and energy. "Now then, does everyone have their Hell Butterflies? If so, let''s go." All the students nodded, while a plethora of ck and purple butterflies appeared around next to them. Watching the butterflynding on his shoulder, Gojo could only marvel. It seemed that this little thing was the equivalent of phones here. Since they served asmunication devices. ''Well, in a way they are also GPS. Hahaha~!'' Gojo joked inwardly. Those butterflies were necessary guides when using the Senkaimon. Without them, chances were that one would get lost in the Dangai. The Dangai was a sort of alternate dimensional passage that connected the Soul society and the human world. It also floated in the Garganta, another void dimension that connected the human world, the soul society, and the Hueco Mundo. Gojo had done his research, but he had to admit that creating the Limitless without a trigger would be hard. ''Perhaps I will find the answer in the Hueco Mundo or the Dangai?'' What''s more, from some records he knew, the Dangai was a zone where time flowed 2000 times faster than in the outside world. ''Well, this is a question for another time.'' As he was now, using the Dangai or the Hueco Mundo would only be suicide. Getting erased by a Kototsu in the Dangai or eaten by a Hollow in the Hueco Mundo wasn''t on his to-do list. Thinking so, he began to walk alongside the students and finally passed through the Senkaimon. ---- (AN: The things about Dangai aren''t some BS I am spouting. In Bleach, Ichigo used it with Isshin''s help to learn the Final Getsuga and in some filler arc, the 7th seat of the 12th division studied the Dangai and developed space time-rted skills. Though honestly, that filler arc was BS. For those interested, it''s called mod-soul arc I think. At least, those are keywords. Or you can just search, Kageroza Inaba. He is the main antagonist of that arc.) Chapter 28: NOTHING WILL HAPPEN Chapter 28: NOTHING WILL HAPPEN (AN: So here is the thing. Bleach began in 2001. If we take it as the timeline of the canon. Then my fic is set 55 years before canon. It means we are in 1946. Just after the 2nd world war. See, Japan was shit at that time. Some cities were bombed, some others were upied by the allied powers. But of course in bleach, Kubo never showed that in any of the shbacks. So we will not delve too much into that topic. Not gonna do research about post-war japan just for a fic.) ----- [Human realm, Japan, Naruki City.] The passage through the Senkaimon was pretty fast. In fact, from the travelers'' perspective, one simply had to open the door, step through a room and open the other door. The fact that Senkaimon could be opened with any Zanpakuto showed that whoever created them had some deep mastery over space travel. The moment all the student stepped through the door and appeared on the roof of arge building, Shuhei began to speak, "This is Naruki city. This city is under the jurisdiction of the 10th division. For today''s exercise, all the hollows have beenpletely swept away to avoid any problem, so do not worry." All the students nodded and began to observe the city. Currently, even though they left the soul society in the morning, the moon hung in the sky of the human world. This clearly showed that there was some shift in time. Shuhei found it a little weird since it wasn''t supposed to happen normally if the gate was well created. But he wasn''t worried either as, while rare, it was something that could happen. That''s why passing through the Senkaimon was necessary since it was possible to be sent far in the past if you were lucky orpletely erased by the current of time 90% of the time if you passed through by Dangai. While Shuhei began exining how the exercise would be going on, Gojo, who separated himself from the other students, took off his blindfold and took a deep breath before observing the city. ''So this is really a different world and time.'' Even though this was indeed Japan, he could not feel an ounce of cursed energy. Cursed energy was born from the negative feeling of humans. He knew that the second world war had just ended, so this period should have been one of the most active with curses. Still, it was both funny and sad that no matter which world, humans would always find a way to wage war. Still, even though there was no cursed energy, "This is so horrible." Momo murmured aftering next to him. "Indeed." As far as the eyes could see, rows and rows of ghosts could be seen here and there roaming. Ghosts or spirits who stayed in the mortal humans for too long because of their lingering attachments could eventually transform into hollows once their chains of fate were corroded or be eaten by one. Thankfully, the transition from spirit to hollow could take months, if not years. Though bing a hollow''s meal was more of a question of luck. Gojo understood clearly that since the war ended not long ago, it was normal for so many souls to still linger on earth. ''No wonder they are willing to send students. I guess having more help is always appreciated.'' While Gojo wasughing inwardly, Momo could onlyment, "Why do people always go to war?" She couldn''t really understand this. Wouldn''t it be nice if everyone could simply be happy? Gojo scoffed at those naive thoughts, "Religion, Ideology, resources,nd, spite, love or just because No matter how pathetic the reason is, it''s enough to start a war. It''s human nature to pursue strife." Saying so he put back on his blindfold and began to walk away, "Rather than thinking about something useless like a world without war, you should think of how to be stronger." Momo lowered her head at his admonishing tone. Renji, who stood on the side, wanted to speak, but Histugaya stopped him with a shake of his head. He knew very well that behind his easy-going exterior, his big brother was someone who was extremely cold, almost uncaring even. What''s more, he wasn''t saying this to make Momo feel bad but to seriously advise her. "Satoru Gojo! Where are you going!?" "Haha~! I don''t really know. I just found something really interesting~! You guys can stay here and y around if you wish." Shuhei was incensed, this was a very important exercise, but this man was ying around. Even though it has been decided that he would take this exercise alone, it should have still been under the supervision of one out of the three of them. "Satoru Gojo, I need you to stop. Now." "Heh~! Haha, catch me if you can. See ya!" With those words, he literally vanished from their eyes. Shuhei could only widen his eyes at this sight. This speed had long surpassed what a normal Shunpo should be able to. He had heard about his fight with the Shunpo instructor and had thought that it was just the instructor going easy on Gojo, but it seemed that he had been wrong. Gritting his teeth, he briefly considered giving up on Gojo. After all, he seemed strong, and he was acting like a nuisance. Finally, his sense of duty took over his feeling of indignation and he decided to follow him, But just as he was about to, he was startled to find something missing. "I can''t feel his Reiatsu at all. How did he do it?" "Shuhei, what do we do?" Hotaru asked on the side while looking worriedly at the direction Gojo went to. Like Shuhei, she was unable to feel his Reiatsu anymore. Though she was less surprised. After all, she had sometimes seen himpletely suppress his energy while training. Something that should be impossible since all shinigami always leaked a minuscule amount of Reiatsu even when they held back. Shuhei hesitated a little before finally shaking his head, "We do not know where he is going, and following him blindly would be a waste of time. We will proceed with the exercise as nned, and if he isn''t back before sunrise, we will ask the soul society to locate him through his hell butterfly." "What if something happens to him?" "Do not worry. As I said, all the hollows in the area had been swept off. There shouldn''t be any problem." (E/N: g.) Chapter 29: A HINT TOWARD LIMITLESS Chapter 29: A HINT TOWARD LIMITLESS Under the moonlight, Gojo was using Shunpo after Shunpo to reach his target. He wasn''t lying when he said that he had found something interesting. Shinigami were unable topletely hide their Reiatsu. From what he had seen with his eyes, even Soi Fon, the leader of the secret force, could only hide her Reiatsu partially. Not even him, with his absolute control over his energy thanks to his eyes, could do so. The best he could do was to lower the emission of his Reiatsu to the level of a human which made him nearly untraceable. The reason for that was because of nearly invisible vents in the wrist of all Shinigami from where their Reiatsu leaked. You could say that those vents were basically the noses of Reiatsu. There was just one little difference. For a human, having his nose blocked would just mean not being able to breathe for a short while. At most, you could also breathe with your mouth. For a shinigami, having those vents blocked meant internalbustion and then death. Long story short, as long as you didn''t want to die, you wouldn''t stop all your Reiatsu from leaking. But here was the problem. When he used his eyes the moment he stepped on the roof, he saw two astonishing things. The first thing was a bunch of super huge andpletely white hollows. From their masks to their bodies, everything was white. In all illustrations, he had never seen such things. The worst was that he couldn''t feel them and he couldn''t really see them either. He could only see their energy. This meant that they would be invisible to the students. It wouldn''t be a problem for one such hollow to appear. But an entire group? Even more so after the 10th division supposedly killed all the hollows in the surroundings? The second thing he saw wasTwo Shinigami or at least he thought they were shinigami. He couldn''t feel them. He could only barely see the energy circting in their body. What''s more, they were also invisible to normal eyes. Still, ''Those guys are strong. Really fucking strong. Even stronger than Soi Fon.'' He began to slow down while thinking about how he would resolve this situation. ---- Meanwhile, two cloaked people were standing on a building while feeling the Reiatsu of the students. "Someone ising." The one who spoke was standing slightly behind the other man as if showing respect. "Oh? Indeed, it seems like someone is reallying. What a beautiful control of his energy. Is it a member of the Secret corps?" "It shouldn''t be. Only the students of the academy are in the zone." "So, a student managed to see through Kisuke Urahara''s specially created hiding cloaks?" This was something beyond incredible. Ever since he had stolen some of the equipment created by Kisuke, he had never been caught when wearing this cloak. Not even a captain should have been able to feel him. "Hmm. This is interesting. Really interesting." Under his cloak, the gaze behind the sses was gleaming with a chilly light. "Should we kill him?" As the man who was clearly the subordinate asked, he slowly brought his hand toward the short sword at his hip. Even though they were still a few kilometers away from each other, piercing and killing that lone student would be no problem. After all, aside from themander, his Zanpakuto had the longest reach in all the soul society. The leader clearly hesitated, torn between his scientific curiosity and his careful reasoning. Finally, his curiosity won. Killing that student now would be easy, but what he was searching for was a way to surpass the inherent limitations of Shinigami. Even now he was still unable to find the Hogyoku created by Kisuke and as such, his researches on the fusion between Hollows and Shinigamis were still iplete. It was sad that he hadn''t been able to capture the captains who survived the hollow transformation 60 years ago. Once again, because of that damned Kisuke. `That man is really the nemesis of my life.'' "Well then, I initially wanted to see how those students would fare against the new experiments, but no matter. Don''t kill him. We are going." "Understood." "Open the Garganta." At those words, the sky literally cracked open. ---- Back to Gojo, he immediately stopped running when he saw this huge hole in the sky. Taking off his blindfold, his eyes widened in shock, as a huge beam of light fell from the hole and covered the two suspicious cloaked people before bringing them into the sky. In the shadow of that dimensional hole, wriggling forms wearingpletely white masks could be seen. "Menos Grande. Gillian? So, those two are Adjuchas or Vasto Lorde?" Menos was a ssification of Hollows who, in order to be stronger, stopped chasing souls but rather began to eat each other. Three ssifications were given. Gillians, then Adjuchas, and finally Vasto Lorde whose powers were said to be equal or slightly higher than a Captain. "So this beam of light is the Negacion? While this ck hole is Garganta." An excited smile formed on his face, as he watched it before he finally began tough loudly. ''Finally, fucking finally.'' He didn''t even care anymore about who those cloaked figures were. Nor did he care about anything else. Seeing it once was enough. The Hueco Mundo really held the way for him to recreate limitless. He just needed a way to travel between dimensions. Just as he was about to bathe in this feeling of euphoria, *BOOM* The world rocked as the group of white hollows which previously stood around the two figures reached and circled around him. Thebined spiritual pressure was so high that the world itself seemed to tremble. But for Gojo, none of that mattered. Looking at those hollows, all he saw was a bunch of training dummies. "Hah~! This is going to be fun." After all, nothing was better than a true fight to test the skills he created. (AN: Without Limitless, and not even a Shikai, Gojo fighting those two would have meant death. About Vasto Lorde, we have a weak one like Espada 10(who was in reality number 0 but that was fucking BS in my eyes) and a strong one like Ulquiorra. Yeah, I didn''t say Stark or Barragan. Ulquiorra vs Vasto Lorde Ichigo was the best fight in all that arc. The second one was Final Ichigo VS Aizen and the third one Hollow mask Ichigo VS Grimmjow. Also, don''t confuse Vasto Lorde and Arrancar. The Espada were all Powerful Menos between Vasto Lorde and Adjuca aside from one. But most Arrancar were simply normal hollows before the transformation. There''s also natural Arancar and Artificial one. For example Ulquiora was a natural one. But all that will be exinedter in the story.) Chapter 30: REACTIONS AND A CAT Chapter 30: REACTIONS AND A CAT [Gotei 13, 10th division barrack] "Captain! Captain! It''s an emergency!" A ck-haired shinigami was running hurriedly with a frightened expression. He opened the door of the captain''s office without even introducing himself. "The detectors signaled an anomaly in space in the human world and are going crazy. They also detected an abnormallyrge concentration of Reiastu in the city!" Isshin, who was lying down and rxing, and Rangiku, who was seated on the captain''s seat while working on a mass of papers, both raised their heads in shock at the sudden entrance. The information was crucial, but more than anything, they remembered that the 1st year students of ss 1 were supposed to be in that very city. "Shit! Rangiku!" "Roger! Leave it to me, captain." Rangiku didn''t even need him to finish his sentence and got up before rushing towards the Senkaimon set in their barracks. Because of their power, the procedures necessary for a captain and a vice-captain to visit earth werepletely different from normal shinigami. The moment she passed the gate. A tattoo in the form of the insignia of the 10th division formed on her right breast, before bing invisible. This tattoo was an obligation and would limit her power level to a fifth of her full power, but it was necessary to keep the equilibrium in the Human World. What''s more, the transfer between the two dimensions wasn''t instantaneous. "I hope that I won''t reach them toote." The fact that the 10th division would be responsible if anything happened aside, she couldn''t ept to leave a bunch of students to their death. Still, it wasn''t as if everything was hopeless. She remembered that the student named Gojo Satoru should be part of the group. From the information she had, he was already quite strong. ''Let''s hope that everything is alright.'' ---- [Human world; Naruki City] Meanwhile, on the students'' side, while all of them were doing the exercises of sending souls to the other side. They all stopped as they felt a crushing power on them. Even though they couldn''t find the source, meaning that the cause of it was quite far, this didn''t bring them any relief as this meant that despite the distance, those beings were strong enough to be felt from far away. Shuhei Hisagi was briefly stunned before his expression became grave. "Don''t panic! Everything will be alright." He took his butterfly and sent a message before watching it disappear. As students, their zanpakuto did not receive the permission to open a Senkaimon. They needed to ask for help once they were finished. Now though, it was clearly an emergency. Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself and continued, "Hotaru, Aoba." ""Yes?"" "I need you to take care of the students here." "What about you?" "Student Gojo is still somewhere. I need to find him. What''s more, I also need to take a look at the situation and make a report of the situation." Hotaru and Aoga wanted to protest, but they knew that now wasn''t the time. They needed to secure the students and wait for help. "Wait! Hisagi-senpai. I am going. I can recognize Gojo''s Reiatsu." Just as he was about to use Shunpo and rush towards the source, he was stopped by a female voice. Turning around, he immediately recognized her, since she was the best student of the 1st year in Kido. "Student Hinamori. I am sorry but" "I am also going." He was once again interrupted by another student. Looking at the short silver-haired boy, Shuhei sighed, "You are making me waste time, Student Hitsugaya." "Since we are wasting time. Why don''t we just go?" Renji and Kira also advanced. Looking at them, Shuhei was feeling proud that such people were students and most likely his future colleagues if they didn''t die. Because of this, he was even more adamant about refusing. "Are you even able to use Shunpo?" This question stumped them. After all, not everyone was a freak like Gojo who could master Shunpo in less than two weeks and even create a technique based on it. They also understood that without Shunpo, they would only be dead weight in this situation. Looking at each other dejectedly, they were about to back when Toshiro raised his hand, "It''s still rough, but I can use it." Not only Shuhei but even the other students who were watching from the side were shocked. In the first ce, none of the Zankensoki was supposed to be learned in the first year. After all, the final goal at the end of the six years course was only to reach the level of practitioners. Hitsugaya being able to use Shunpo now meant that it wouldn''t be weird for him to graduate early. Seeing this, Shuhei bit his lips before deciding that they had wasted too much time. "Let''s go." Then, the two of them immediately vanished. Looking at the now empty space, Momo clenched her fists in frustration, "Shiro-chan, Gojo. Good luck." The fact that this was all she could do was so frustrating. She wished for more power. She wished to be stronger. She did not want to have this feeling of helplessness ever again. Unbeknownst to her, those feelings made her Zanpakuto shake slightly, as if trying to reach her. ---- [Human world, Karakura Town.] Naruki city and Karakura town were neighbors. In a rather sparsely decorated shop, one man wearing a green and white hat sat peacefully with a teapot in his hands. Looking at the moon, he sighed after taking a sip. "The moon is so beautiful. But it seems like trouble is brewing." Next to him, a ck cat wasyingzily as if it didn''t care about the man''s muttering. Then, stretching, it slowly stood up before looking in the direction of Naruki city. "Are you going?" The man asked. "I am just bored. Might as well see what the fuss is about." Surprisingly, the cat answered with a deep voice. Anyone else seeing this scene would have jumped in fright, but the man did not seem surprised. "Well, just be careful. It could be a trap." The cat looked at him with disdain. "Who do you take me for? Even after 60 years without training, I am still the fastest, you know? No one can catch me." Saying so, the cat immediately vanished. Now alone, the man let out augh, "Haha. As prideful as always. But I guess the title of sh Goddess isn''t for show." Taking another sip of his tea, he stood up and adjusted the hat on his head, "Now then, I guess I should go visit Shinji and the others." Then with a burst of speed, he also vanished. Chapter 31: I WANT TO PUNCH HIM Chapter 31: I WANT TO PUNCH HIM [Human world, Naruki City.] Standing in the middle of a horde of hollows, Gojo did not feel an ounce of fear. For as long as he remembered, he had never feared something as trifling as death. Taking off his blindfoldpletely, his eyes began to shine as if they were jewels. "It''s time to take this a little more seriously." At that moment, an overpowering aura began to emanate from him while covering the hollowspletely. His Reiastu, that should have been blue, began to take a ck hue as lightning formed around him. *Biri Biri Biri* <> BOOM!!! Before those mindless hollows could even understand what was happening, one of them was kicked away and propelled a few meters in the sky beforending with a thud. Its mask was already showing cracks and its aura was so chaotic that it couldn''t move properly anymore. Still, even though it was incredible, "Tch! I wanted to end them in one hit." He felt incredibly displeased to see that hollow surviving. <> Breaking the sound barrier, he avoided a hit from behind and appeared at the top the one who tried to take him down. "Hello!" When the Hollow tried to raise its head, "Bye-bye!" Gojo brought down his fist. BOOM!!! This time he held nothing back and was satisfied at the view of the maskpletely breaking off under his fist. "Haha~! Now we are talking!" Destroying that hollow had been so exhrating. How could he stop now? ROAR!! The hollows seemed to go mad. All this while, it has been them terrorizing shinigami. Looking at the hollow that forgoed all defense and punched towards him, Gojo yawned. It was so slow in his eyes. He could already see how to avoid it and kill that hollow in one blow. But then, this fight was for him to practice, right? Pushing his hands together, he murmured, <> Stretching his right hand, a shield made of light appeared between him and the hollow,pletely negating the impact of the shock. Not wishing to waste any more time on it, Gojo continued, <> A red beam shed and evaporated the upper half of the body of the hollow. Even though a Hado in the 30''s was nothing much, in the hand of someone like Gojo, it was just a perfect weapon of destruction. For an instant, Gojo felt as if he was once again on earth, using the cursed technique, red. But he knew that they just looked alike. Sighing, he took out his sword and, gathering lightning on it, shed. *Swoosh* Another hollow was immediately cut in two from head to toe. Shaking his head, he began to count, "3, 6, 8, 12...20. Only 20 of you guys remain. *Sigh* Try to entertain me more at least, okay?" Some of the hollows began to take a step back. In their long life, it was the first time in a long while they had felt such a deep fear when facing another being. Unable to take it, all of them backed away before flying away at full speed in directions. Standing on the ground and looking at this scene, Gojo could only widen his eyes in surprise, "Heh? For real?" He had been so sure that those hollows were nothing more than mindless beasts that he did not even think of the possibility of them running away. And flying? Gojo frowned. He knew that in the human world where the Reishi particles were looser, they basically create a ''ground'' for them to ''walk'' or ''run'' on in the sky. But since it was close to impossible in the soul society, he had never seen anyone do it and it couldn''t be taught to first-year students either. What''s more, looking around him, he could only see utter devastation. Thankfully it was an inhabited zone so there were no victims. But still, he could only scratch his head in embarrassment. "Whoever you are, could you get out please?" "Oh? You managed to find me?" ''This sentence seems so familiar.'' Looking at the intruder, he smiled, "Heh, a talking cat, is it?" He didn''t seem particrly surprised, something the cat remarked, "It''s the first time someone wasn''t shocked at my appearance." "Haha. Sorry, but I have seen things way more surprising." His previous teacher had a walking and talking plushly. Compared to that, a talking cat was nothing that oundish. Even though the said cat seemed to hide an insane amount of power. "So, mister cat. Why were you spying on me?" The cat didn''t answer but rather looked pointedly at him. The distance between the shop and this ce might berge, but for someone like it who could move at supersonic speed, it was nothing. As such, it had been able to observe the fight from the beginning. ''What the hell are they teaching students at the academy nowadays?'' If the one fighting had been a Vice-Captain or a Captain, then it wouldn''t have been surprised. But a student? It suddenly began to doubt life, "Did the soul society grow so much in just 60 years?" "Hah? So you are rted to the shinigami? As for your question. Let me correct you on one thing." Smiling, with his eyes full of confidence he enunciated slowly, "I don''t know how the soul society was 60 years ago or whatever. But, in this worldI am unique." Looking at this smug face, all feelings of awe vanished from the cat''s mind and one thought reced it. ''I want to punch him.'' Chapter 32: HYORINMARU Chapter 32: HYORINMARU In a deserted and nearly destroyed part of the city, a cat and a man were facing each other. "Did anyone ever tell you that you are infuriating?" "Nah~ They are too busy staring at my handsome face to care. Haha~!" The urge to punch this man grew even more in its heart. But at the same time, it couldn''t help but feel that this man was very interesting. What''s more, he reminded it of its best friend, Kisuke Urahara. ''This man and Kisuke would either be best friends or the worst enemies.'' "Why don''t you chase after those hollows?" Scratching his head, Gojo answered awkwardly, "I don''t know how to fly." The rustle of the winds could be felt clearly. The sole reason it still bothered talking to that man was because of how curious it was and also the fact that all those hollows were still on its radar. Even though they were hard to spot for most people, It was a specialist in tracking and killing. As for Gojo, the truth of this matter was that he was quite nonchnt by nature. Even though he wasn''t cruel enough to look at innocent people getting pulled in this situation, he wasn''t bursting with a spirit of justice either. Talking with that mysterious cat was way more interesting for now. The cat on the other hand waspletely dumbfounded before nodding in understanding. It had been so surprised by the power this boy was showing that it had forgotten the boy was still a student. "Well, it isn''t that hard." Saying so, the cat began to walk toward Gojo, but at its third step. "Oh?" Gojo eximed as he saw the cat''s step resting in the air. Then after a few steps, it was basically standing in the sky. At least that''s what it looked like for normal people. But for Gojo, "So this is how it works." In his eyes, he could see blueish spiritual particles floating in the air, gathering under the feet of the cat. It was a little surprising to see a cat use spiritual power like this. But once again, this wasn''t much for him. The plushy aside, he even knew a panda that could speak and use cursed energy so well. The cat on the other hand was astonished once again. This skill wasn''t a hard skill by any means. But it hadn''t even exined anything yet. ''Is it those eyes?'' It could feel that those eyes were in no way normal. In the first ce, why was this guy so handsome? Shaking its head, it continued, "Flying necessitates the use of Reishi. Even though the only race that can really make use of Reishi are the Quincy, simply gathering it under our feet isn''t hard. Though it''s near impossible in the soul society or the Hueco Mundo." Even though he already knew all this, he couldn''t help but muse. "Say, if someone could manipte all the Reishi as they wished. Wouldn''t he be the god of the soul society?" The cat simply looked at Gojo in silence before sighing. "Why do I only meet the crazy ones?" It could only mourn its luck. ----- On the other side of the town, Shuhei Hisagi was also mourning his luck. Though for far more life-threatening reasons. *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* Currently, Hisagi and them were being surrounded by three hollows of the likes never seen before. They didn''t know from where they appeared from, but it was clear that those three were initially fleeing from something else. ''Now, how do we escape from this?'' He thought bitterly as he tightened the grip on his sword. The situation was dire, and he did not know when help woulde. What''s more, even though he had managed to avoid the ws of one hollow which aimed for his head, a part of his chest was still pierced and he was bleeding profusely. Hitsugaya meanwhile wasn''t faring that much better. Even though he was a genius, it was still his first real fight. Because of this, at first, he had been too stiff and received many wounds that he could have avoided normally. Because of the stress and his bleeding wounds, Toshiro could already feel his mind bing slower. "Hahaha. I am some." Murmuring to himself, he bit his lips hard as blood began to leak. He had been all gung-ho about going to find Gojo. He had thought that with his current level, he wouldn''t be a dead weight like thest time with Momo. (E/N: Nero?) But the reality was so disappointing that it wasughable. ''I am sorry. Nii-san, Momo, it seems like this is the end for me.'' {Is this all you amount to?} Just as he was about to give up, a deep rumble sounded in his mind. ''Who are you?'' A cold wind went past him, and when Toshiro turned around, he wasn''t in the city anymore, but rather in a tundra entirely covered in ice. Before he could even understand what was happening, he slowly raised his head and looked at the huge serpent-like dragon entirely made out of ice that was looking down at him. "I have seen you in my dreams. Who are you?" "My name is *****." "What?" He didn''t understand why, but he wasn''t able to hear the full sentence. "Is it still too soon? Is it really all you amount to? Are you going to give up like this? Without aplishing anything?" "What do you know!?" Toshiro grew incensed. He wasn''t stupid and understood that this ice dragon was most likely the spirit of his Zanpakuto. Still, he couldn''t ept being berated like this when he had clearly given his all. The dragon scoffed , "If you have really given your all, If you really used everything at your disposal, then why do you still fear me?" Toshiro fell silent. All his life, he had lived in loneliness. With only Momo and his grandmother being the few sources of warmth in this world. In the past, he didn''t understand why, but after joining the academy, he understood that he was born with a rare kind of Reiatsu that was already attuned to an element. Ice. The reason he was always alone and why people feared him was simply because of a power he did not even know the origin of. This was so pitiful andughable. "Let me ask you. Even if you survive now, do you think you will be of any help next time?" Those words shook him. Why did he train? Because he wished to be stronger. Because he wished to protect those he loved. But more than anything, he wished to be epted by the one he began to admire more than anyone else in the world. "Thank you. Tell me, what may I call you?" "My name is" ---- Back in the real world, from Shuhei''s perspective, it was as if Toshiro suddenly stopped moving for no reason. ROAR!!! Of course, the hollows didn''t miss this asion, and two of them rushed towards Toshiro at full speed, ready to devour him. "Hitsugaya!" Shuhei screamed helplessly at this. He wanted to jump in, but the third hollow was stopping him. But, just as the inevitable was about to happen, Toshiro slowly opened his eyes. "Sit upon the frozen heavens Hyorinmaru!" The world seemed to be suddenly encased in snow and ice. (AN: So the usual exnation. Reiatsu has differences in color and sometimes attributes. Though the attribute is rare. Like we only have Hitsugaya and Yamamoto who showed an attribute with their Reiatsu. Rukia also has an ice zanpakuto, while Momo has a fire one, but their Reiatsu didn''t have such attributes. Perhaps it''s a question of power? Or attunement to the Zanpakuto? Well, no matter. What matters is that he has it. Though if anyone has a reasonable exnation about it, I am listening. Always interesting to see different theories.) Chapter 33: SUPER BIG BOOBS Chapter 33: SUPER BIG BOOBS "Sit upon the frozen heaven Hyorinmaru!" The moment Toshiro uttered those words, the temperature around them dropped sharply while snow and ice could be seen slowly forming in the surrounding area. In his hand, his sword changed considerably, bing far longer with a star-like hilt and a chain at the end. His transformation and his obvious increase in power startled the two hollows, but they didn''t stop and tried to devour him. (E/N: Kinky.) For any normal shinigami, just awakening the Shikai wouldn''t bring notable change aside from the change in the shape of the sword and increase in Reiatsu. After all, just knowing the name didn''t mean you could bring out the power in your sword. Unfortunately for those two, Toshiro Hitsugaya wasn''t a normal shinigami. The very moment he uttered his sword name, Toshiro knew. His sword did not have aplicated power. Nor did it have someplicated skills. It could do only one thing. Manipting water and changing it into ice. He was truly the ruler of the frozen heavens. Looking at those two hollows which suddenly became too slow in his eyes, Toshiro merely waved the chain of his sword and trapped the two hollows with it. The two hollows roared as they fought back and tried to escape but, "It is useless." Raising his sword, he brought down in one mighty swing, "Show them your might!" ROOOAAR!!! What answered him was the roar of a giant dragon made out of ice that rushed toward the two trapped hollows andpletely eradicated them. *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* "Did you see that Nii-san? I seeded." Covered in sweat, Toshiro murmured as the sword chain of the sword vanished. Though the sword did not go back to itsmon Asauchi like appearance. Now, it could really be said to be the sword that belonged only to him. This was the first time Toshiro had used his Shikai. When added with all the wounds he received previously, his mind became foggy and unable to hold down. Just as he was about to fall, a silver-haired man appeared next to him and caught him before gentlyying him down, "Yo!" "Nii-san!?" "Haha. I saw everything. I guess i should say good job, Kiddo. Now, let me deal with the remaining trash before we continue, okay?" Toshiro nodded before closing his eyes and falling unconscious. Looking at the exhausted small boy, Gojo gave a rare heartfelt smile rather than his usual mocking grin. Though, the moment he stood up, that smile immediately vanished and was reced by a cold and unsettling grin. Saying so, he put his hand in his pocket nonchntly and proceeded to advance toward the hollow that the dumbfounded Shuhei was keeping away with difficulty. "Ha, I guess I have to also say good job to you? You were pretty useless but at least you have a sense of responsibility." Laughing lightly, he walked past Shuhei and stood in front of the unmoving Hollow. Be it Shuhei or the hollow, neither of them could move. They felt as if they were facing a giant monster that shouldn''t exist, the pressure ced on them was so high that it felt as if the world itself was trying to crush them. Touching the mask of the Hollow, Gojo muttered, "I yed around too much and because of that, Toshiro got beat up pretty bad. Then again, he finally awakened his Zanpakuto thanks to you. So I guess, thank you? <>" A blue light gathered on Gojo''s finger before piercing the mask of the hollow and as such, purifying it. Watching the fading hollow, and feeling the absence of the insane pressure Gojo emanated, Shuhei slumped on the ground powerlessly. He couldn''t believe what he had seen. Not only was one first-year student able to awaken his Zanpakuto just one month after entering the academy, but there was another one even more freakish who could literally paralyze him with just his spiritual pressure. Gojo took a look at the sweating Shuhei, and said, "Well, I have to go, take care of the remaining pests. Wouldn''t be funny if something happened to Momo. As for you, stay here and take care of Shiro. Well then, see ya!" Waving his hand, Gojo simply vanished with a Shunpo, once again too fast for Shuhei to understand. Giving a bitter smile, Shuhei shook his head, "What have I been doing during those six years?" It wasn''t as if he was a super genius, but he was no slouch either. Perhaps all the praise he received made him swell? Lowering his head to look at his sword, Shuhei gripped it tightly before swearing, "When I go back to the soul society, I will put more work into knowing your name." Meanwhile, in the sky, rushing toward another target, the ck cat that went unnoticed by Shuhei murmured, "You have been pretty harsh with that kid." Gojo shrugged, "I do not bother with weaklings. But I hate people who could be strong but waste their potential. If he doesn''t awaken even after that, then that''s simply all he will amount to." "...I see..." ''I thought that this guy was merely an infuriating braggart, but I must reassess my opinion.'' In its long life, it had seen hundreds of so-called geniuses. It itself was one, Kisuke and basically, all the people at Captain level were people who could be called geniuses. That''s why, for it, what mattered the most was the personality. After all, weren''t they bouted out of the Soul Society after falling in the traps of another terrifying genius? This guy, though, was different. Neither warm nor cold. Indifferent to the world and looking down on everything but still caring for a selected few who fit his standards. A man who could watch innocent people die without any burden as long as he wasn''t the cause. Someone who followed the rules as long as they did not sh against his own. This was the first time it had seen such aplex man. ''He is pretty interesting.'' Would such a man bow down to the irrational rule of the Central 46 or the nobles? After seeing this man, the ck cat understood something, ''As long as he doesn''t die too soon, the soul society will be faced with a storm.'' ---- A few minutester, just as he was about to rush and erase thest two hollows, Gojo stopped as he witnessed a blonde woman standing in front of his two preys. The cat next to him immediately vanished, but Gojo didn''t care. "Growl, Haineko!" The de of her sword immediately dispersed into ash beforepletely shredding the two hollows into pieces. *Whistle* Turning around, the woman''s eyes widened as she stared at the incredibly handsome man standing in front of her. Thankfully, she had already seen the report about him and knew who he was, "Hello. You must be Satoru Gojo. I am Rangiku Matsumoto. Vice-captain of the 10th division. Are you alright? " Gojo chucked before asking, "Say, I have a burning question." Matsumoto tilted her head, "The situation is pretty urgent. But I am listening." "Well, I was just wondering Doesn''t your back hurt?" Matsumoto didn''t understand his question at first, but once she saw where he was looking, she swept her blond hair aside before puffing her incrediblyrge chest whileughing. "Hahaha~! You wouldn''t believe how heavy and sweaty these little babies can be." This time, it was Gojo''s turn to be surprised. ''Did I meet someone more shameless than me?'' ----------- (AN: So, here is the usual Trivia. Before anyone tells me Rangiku isn''t blonde. Yep, she is. In the Manga she is blonde. I don''t understand why she isn''t in the anime. Well no matter, Rangiku is a character I really like. Not only because she is sexy, though that helps, but also because of her personality and the fact that she should have been far stronger than she was. If Aizen didn''t mess with her body when he was creating his Hogyoku. And before any Pervert asks. No, I don''t mean **** or anything of the like.) Chapter 34: END OF THE OUTING Chapter 34: END OF THE OUTING Standing with his hands in his pockets while facing the super big-breasted beauty in front of him, Gojo couldn''t help but wonder. ''Why does she seem iplete?'' All in all, she was the 3rd Vice-Captain he had met, and while she was without a doubt the most powerful out of the three, he felt as if she should have been even more powerful. It was as if a big chunk of her very being had been bitten off and the rest was somehow trying to patch itself. ''Well, well, well. This is getting interesting.'' Rangiku on the other hand was also studying the man in front of her. She had been a little doubtful at first about the report on his power, but now that he stood there so nonchntly, she had to admit that this man was incredibly powerful. The fact that he was an eye candy wasn''t something she could cast aside either. "So, handsome guy, could you make a summary of the situation?" "Hmm...Nah~! This ain''t my job. Follow me, I will send you towards the one you should ask." Gojo knew that he would have to share all the information he had anyway. So might as well do it only once if possible. "Well then, gollow me." Saying so, he used Shunpo and vanished. Rangiku, initially baffled at how he went from leering at her topletely ignoring her, became even more astonished when she felt him move so fast and proceeded to follow. --- What followed was so boring that it was anticlimactic. Standing on the roof of a building, he watched as students organized themselves and all that. All of them seemed to feel relief since this ordeal was finished. What''s more, they kept throwing nces at Gojo while he was observing them. They all knew that it was thanks to him that none of them died. They also heard how Toshiro awakened his Zanpakuto and thought that it was thanks to his teaching. This, more than anything, made them so envious they could die. After all, thousands of ten thousand shinigamis never awaken their Zanpakuto. The simple fact that Toshiro did meant that he would be rewarded a seated position the moment he graduated and he would clearly not take 6 years to graduate. "Now then, is everyone alright?" Hotaru, who was keeping count of the students, nodded, "Aside from Shuhei and Toshiro, the rest are alright. We are ready to go." ''So, nothing more will happen?'' Gojo was more and more disappointed. After he had seen those two suspicious shinigami or hollows, he had been expecting that something big would happen. ''Well, technically something big did happen.'' He was forced to concede this. After all, if he didn''t exist, those hollows would havepletely exterminated the students before help came. ''So, their goal was the students?'' Gojo didn''t believe in coincidences. The 10th division had clearly been said to have swept this part of the town. So, on the day the students had an exam without any powerful shinigami nearby, a group of super Hollows of a kind never seen before appeared by magic? ''This means that those two are shinigami? Shinigami ordering Hollows?'' The situation was bing far more dangerous than he thought. The smell of conspiracy was too thick. He couldn''t help but scratch his head as he thought, ''Man, and here I thought that after death, I would have fewer problems, but I am already swimming in plots? Come on, it hasn''t even been two months since I am in this world.'' He couldn''t help but curse his luck. Rangiku, unaware of Gojo''s thoughts, kept getting things in order as she thought about the report of the student Shuhei. Since the badge of all students would record the number and approximative strength of the hollow one killed, it was impossible to lie about it. Looking at the hair of Gojo and the sleeping Toshiro, then thinking about her infuriating friend and the captain Ukitake, she couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly. ''Does being silver-haired mean you are born as a genius?'' Discarding those useless thoughts, she informed the students. "Now then, the ss will be stopped here. We will now go back to the Soul Society. Are you ready?" "Yes!" "Okay. Then let''s go." Smiling, she took out her sword and pushed it in the void, thereby opening a Senkaimon. Seeing this, Gojo gathered his energy on his fingers and began to scribble something on the ground before following the others as they left. ---- On the roof now devoid of any shinigami, a ck cat suddenly appeared close to where Gojo sat previously. If Rangiku could see this scene, she would be extremely astonished because, all along, she had never felt the presence of anyone else. Uncaring about how incredible its stealth was, the cat looked down on the ground where Gojo scribbled previously. What it could see was a bunch of words followed by a little illustration of Gojo waving his hand. The words said the following, [Seems like I must go Mister cat. Still, I memorized your Reiatsu. Next time Ie into the human world, we will walk around. PS: Cats are cute but Dogs are better.] The cat simply shattered the part of the roof and went away. Its tail kept swishing as it disdained to even entertain the boy''s words. How could dogs be better than cats? After this, it vanished and a few momentster appeared in an old factory in Karakura town. There, alongside Kisuke stood another blonde-haired man. "Kisuke, Shinji. It seems like Aizen is acting again. I observed the hollows and they reek of his technique." "Yo, Yoruichi. Why a woman like you keeps this cat form is beyond me." "Oh shut it, Shinji. I am already used to this form." "Oh?" Ignoring the little squabble between his two friends, Kisuke took off his hat and asked, "How were they?" Understanding that now wasn''t the time to y around, Yoruichi began to exin what she saw. Kisuke''s smile slowly vanished as he entered deep in thoughts. "Oi, Kisuke, don''t stay silent." Shinji asked impatiently. "Sorry sorry. It''s just...From what happened 60 years ago, we know that Aizen was trying to break the natural limits of our species by creating Shinigami who had the characteristics of hollows." Saying so he threw a careful nce at his friend. After all, Shinji was one of the victims of that experiment. "Don''t mind me. Continue." "Then as I was saying. Aizen most likely hit an impasse with that train of thought. After all, even Captains and Vice-Captain levels are unable to survive the operation." At this Shinji simply nodded. If back then Kisuke and his team didn''t give their all to save his group, Shinji knew they wouldn''t havested three days. Much less 60 years. "Since his experiment was clearly a failure, I think he decided to follow another road. Rather than creating Shinigami with Hollow power, he is going to create Hollows with Shinigami power. Well, not like he will seed." The other two frowned. "Why?" "I do not really understand his goals, but I can guess more or less. Just that without my Hogyoku, it''s simply impossible for him to seed." Shinji sighed in relief while Yoruichi said, "We should destroy it. If we destroy it there is simply no way he can seed." Kisuke could only give a bitter smile. "I tried. But I couldn''t." The fact that his own creations surpassed his understanding was pretty frustrating. "But still, you are right. We must destroy it. I will find a way no matter what. Now then, let''s meet the others. They still need to be stabilized." At those words, the three of them entered the factory. ---- (AN: So in Canon Kisuke only found the way to deal with the Hogyoku after he saved Ichigo''s mother from White by linking her life with Isshin. That means basically thirty years from now on. Let''s see what will happen now with all the changes I made.) Chapter 35: BYAKUYA KUCHIKI Chapter 35: BYAKUYA KUCHIKI When they came back from the outing, Rangiku told Gojo that he would be asked to make aplete report about his observations of the situation before swiftly leaving. As for the students, the instructors who were briefed about the situation were extremely sorry and decided to give them a full grade on this little test. Meanwhile, they could only look at Gojo with mixed emotions since they knew that if not for his presence, this would have most likely ended with a few deaths at best and a total wipeout in the worst-case scenario. After talking for a little while, the students were then dismissed. --- Walking alongside the usual group, Renji was talking excitedly. "You guys were so epic! Even from far away, we could feel your Reiatsu going wild, and Toshiro, when he awakened, the whole sky seemed to be covered in frost and we could even hear a roar!" For Renji, who had always worshipped strength, the exploits of his friends were something that brought him a great sense of pride and envy. Toshiro wasn''t with them since he had been taken to the 4th division for healing. After all, his wounds were not light. Initially, they wanted to follow but Rangiku dissuaded them as the ground of the 4th division was only allowed to wounded or members. Because of this, they had no other choice than simply waiting. Gojo was rather disappointed since he wished to see some Kaido spell in action but since he already decided to join the 4th division, he wasn''t in a hurry. While talking, Renji couldn''t help but gently caress his sword. "One day, I will also awaken my Shikai, perhaps even the Bankai!" Kira snickered at that, "Awakening a Bankai means reaching the lowest threshold to be a captain. You think it''s so easy?" "Shut it, okay? I am allowed to dream..." The othersughed at his embarrassed expression. "Oh yeah, I had told Rukia we were going to the human world. Now that we passed the test, let''s meet her, okay?" Gojo shrugged, "Why not? Not like we have anything better to do." "Yosh! Let''s go now. I can''t wait to see her face once I tell her what happened!" ----- [Shin''o Academy.] In one of the ssrooms, Rukia was currently facing a few men. Out of the group, two of them stood out particrly. One was a ck-haired young man while the other one was an old man whose hair was alreadypletely white. In the soul society where the souls could still look young after a thousand years, it was hard to imagine just how old such a man could be. They were currently discussing something when the door was pushed open with a bang and Renji barged in. "Hey! Rukia, did you hear" Renji''s voice trailed off when he saw the group. Sighing, the young ck-haired man addressed Rukia, "It seems that we have been interrupted. We will discusster." Saying so, he did not spare Renji a look and began to walk away. Renji, meanwhile, was unable to move as sweat covered his face. He could feel pressure out of this world from the man. He felt like an ant facing a terrifying monster. But, just as he was about to step out of the room, he stopped dead in his tracks. Gojo, who was facing down the ck-haired man, looked at him from head to toe and let out a whistle. "This white headpiece in your hair is really beautiful. So this is the Kenseikan? What does a high-ss noble want with our beautiful but slightly brutish Rukia?" While everyone else could barely speak because of the pressure, only Gojo could talk so nonchntly. What''s more, he released his own Reiatsu and countered the one emitted by the ck-haired young man. ''Oh?'' Behind the young man, the old-looking man raised an eyebrow at this disy of power. It didn''t take long for him to pull out the information from his memory. ''So this is Satoru Gojo? Ohoh. What a fearsome potential.'' The old man had absolutely no intention nor reason to intervene in this little sh. The young man, after feeling the power, finally looked properly at Gojo. "What''s your name?" "Heh, you do know that you have to introduce yourself first before asking someone to do the same?" The man''s eyes twitched. There were many things he wanted to say, but remembering the promises he made on the grave of his wife, he calmed down. "I am Byakuya Kuchiki, 28th head of the Kuchiki family. What about you?" Gojo wanted to leave some snarkyments, but he wasn''t an unreasonable man. "Gojo Satoru. From the Rukongai." Byakuya didn''t seem particrly surprised. Even though he had his pride as a noble, he never looked down on anyone because of their origins. Otherwise, he would have never married someone from the Rukongai despite all theints he received. He simply looked down at everyone by default until proven otherwise. "I will remember your name." Stopping there, Byakuya simply began to walk away. ---- Once they were out of earshot, Byakuya asked the old man behind him. "Grandfather, what do you think?" The old man was none other than Ginrei Kuchiki. One of the oldest members of the Gotei 13 and also one of the strongest. Ginrei thought for a while before nodding. "If you fought against him without Shikai or Bankai, your chances of winning would be meager." Byakuya clenched his fist and did not oppose the opinion of his grandfather. In this world, there were only two people he could call his teachers. The first one was the now fugitive, Yoruichi Shihoin, who taught him everything he knew about Shunpo. The second one was his grandfather to whom he owed all his skills. "It seems like I need more training." Byakuya was a man who could be called pride itself. But his pride did not rest on what he obtained by birth but what he gained thanks to his arduous and continuous training. It was one thing to be still weaker than some captains. But weaker than a student? So what if he could beat him by using his Shikai or Bankai? Needing to use his weapons against a student was a humiliation all by itself. His pride refused to ept it and the simplest answer was to train and reach even greater heights. Looking at the determined back of his grandson, Ginrei let out a smile. Byakuya''s mood had been at an all-time low since the death of Hisana. Finding someone that could spur him on was a good thing. ----- Meanwhile, unaware that he became some sort of rival for the man named Byakuya, Gojo shook his head when he heard how Renji replied to Rukia''s words. It seems like the man had decided to adopt Rukia in the Kuchiki family. What''s more, once she was adopted, she would immediately graduate and be sent to the 13th division. Even though Gojo didn''t really like this clear show of nepotism, this was clearly a good thing for Rukia. But Gojo couldn''t understand why. It wasn''t rare for nobles to adopt people of the Rukongai when they showed talent. Even in his case, he had received many such demands. Even though he always ignored them. But, although Rukia wasn''t bad, she wasn''t particrly talented either. At least not at the level where the head of the Kuchiki family woulde and make the proposal himself. Something felt off. When Rukia exined this, it was clear that she wished for Renji to stop her, to tell her to stay. But Renji didn''t do so, and she simply walked away. Clearly, she had decided to ept the proposal for reasons purely emotional. ''Hmm, well, not like it''s my problem.'' Even though he quite likes Rukia, they weren''t close enough for him to drown in worries because of her. She was free to make her own choices. If, in the end, she regretted her choice, then she would have no one to me other than herself and, in the same way, if she seeded, then she would have no one to praise other than herself. This was how life worked. (AN: For those confused. I just want you to know that the five great noble houses have existed far before Gotei 13. In fact, it has existed millions of years before the Gotei 13. Since the five ancestors werepanions with the Soul king and created the soul society together. Though the soul king got betrayed. How the fuck a near-omniscient entity gets betrayed and loses his arms and legs is beyond me. But heh, some theories say he let himself get betrayed intentionally. Out of the five, we know four. The Shiba with Ichigo''s father. The Shihoin with Yoruichi. The Kuchiki with Byakuya and The Tsunayashiro with Tonikada. I theorized that the fifth house was the Ise n. But who knows. As for Ginrei''s strength, I already talked about it, but the 7th Kenpachi, who was specially invited by the Division 0 named Ginrei as one of the people he might lose to. That says everything about him I think. Though I don''t know if the novel where the 7th Kenpachi appears is Canon. After all, the one where the 8th appears isn''t Canon.) Chapter 36: GRADUATING Chapter 36: GRADUATING After the short episode with Rukia, three days went past. Renji clearly became a little more withdrawn, but at the same time, far more motivated. It seemed that no matter the world, love could make men work far more harder. Meanwhile, after Gojo made a full report about the situation and also mentioned the two silhouettes, the professors judged that it should be two powerful Menos. Of course, Gojo wasn''t stupid enough to mention his suspicions about those two being Shinigami. As one of the higher-ups in the Jujutsu world, Gojo knew that people standing at the top had the bad habit of immediately executing anyone who could disturb their orders. As he was now, Gojo wasn''t powerful enough and he didn''t wish to poke the ho''s nest and enter some deep whirlpools of plots and machinations. For all he knew, the culprits could be captains or some nobles at the same level. Toshiro had already left the healing quarters and was told to recuperate at school for about a week. What''s more, since it was known that he had already reached the level of Shikai, some divisions had already begun to send him invitations. Right now, all he needed was to reach Practitioner rank in Kido and he could graduate. With his learning speed, Gojo knew that it wouldn''t take long for Toshiro to do so. As of now though, the one about to graduate was none other than Gojo. He had already learned everything he wished to learn from the academy and staying longer was just a waste of time. He could feel the smell of conspiracy in the air. As such, while he was alreadyparable to a vice-captain, it simply wasn''t enough. The problem though was that he was hesitant about which division he should join. He was mainly hesitating between the 2nd division who had the secret force, the 4th division with the healing squad and finally the 12th division with the research center. Initially, the 12th division wasn''t one of his goals and he had pretty much decided for the 4th division. But, after understanding that the secret of getting back Limitless could be in studying the Dangai, he began to waver. After all, the reason he wanted to learn healing Kido was to obtain the ability to keep Limitless constantly activated. ''Well, it''s decided.'' --- The graduation exam wasn''t just a practical one, but also a theoretical one. The written exam was about things like general knowledge, History,w and so on. It was a prettyplex exam usually, and with Gojo not really being the favorite student, the difficulty increased. Still, at the end of the day, it didn''t change anything for him. He was already prepared and could have taken this test with his eyes closed. Once this was done, it was the turn of the Zankensoki. One simply needed to reach the threshold and pass. The only difference was that the test would change depending on which division you wished to join. There, Gojo made his choice and announced the 4th division. If he had to be honest, the 12th division really appealed to him, but he knew that there was no way he would be assigned the right for his own research as a newbie. What''s more, he didn''t wish for people to learn about his research. After all, research on space-time technique was banned in the soul society and the punishment was death. Because of this, the 12th division was under heavy scrutiny by all the higher-ups. Once the choice of the division was made, they exined that now that his grades in zanjutsu, Hoho and Hakuda would be less important, while the one in Kido, more precisely bakudo would be more important. What''s more, he would have to take a second written test about Biology and Anatomy. If the written exams had been a walk in the park, then the practical one was just a piece of cake. Even though he didn''t awaken his Shikai, he easily beat the examiner thanks to his speed and skills. The same happened with the Hakuda examiner, and this time, he didn''t even have to use ck sh. During the Hoho test, which consisted of an obstacle course, he broke a new record. For the kido test, he blew the mind of the examiners away when he used a bunch of Kido in the #50 without any problems. Finally, he only used 30 minutes out of the 3 hours allocated for biology and anatomy. Even without waiting for the results, Gojo already knew that he had seeded. Smiling, he waved his hand at the instructors as he left the scene. And as he thought, after the examiner reviewed his results, they were dismayed to find that there was nothing they could do. On that day, Gojo beat all the records established in the school as he graduated with perfect marks just one month after entering the academy. Everyone, be it the students, the teachers, or even the official shinigami who heard the news couldn''t help but wonder how such a monster came to be. On that day...Gojo finally got rid of his status as a student. (AN this is the secondst chapter of this volume. Next one is epilogue 2. Then vol 3.) Chapter 37: EPILOGUE 2: DANGEROUS WOMAN/TROUBLESOME WOMAN Chapter 37: EPILOGUE 2: DANGEROUS WOMAN/TROUBLESOME WOMAN [Seireitei; 4th Division] Under the moonlight, a beautiful ck-haired woman wearing a ck kimono and a white cloak with the number 4 on the back sat quietly as she sipped on her green tea while gazing at the reflection of the moon on the artificialke. Next to her, a tall silver-haired woman also stood silently. In fact, calling her tall would be an understatement, since she reached an impressive height of 187 cm. A height only a few men could reach. Still, this changed nothing about her beauty. Compared to her, the ck-haired woman''s petite frame and kind smile gave her a motherly aura. It was a picturesque scene. Anyone seeing this would think of a knight protecting a beautiful and helpless woman. ''They couldn''t be any more wrong.'' Isane Kotetsu, the vice-captain of the 4th division thought silently. "Something is bothering you?" Shaking her head, Isane answered, "Captain, I received the news that a student named Satoru Gojo applied to the 4th division." Retsu Unohana tilted her head. "Satoru Gojo. Wasn''t he just a first year? So he already graduated?" "Indeed." "Ohh. A genius, is it?" Contrary to what one might think, neither Unohana nor Isane particrly cared about the title of Genius. Isane had already lived for more than 1700 years while Unohana was already past 2000. In all those years, the number of Geniuses they had seen was so high it was staggering. Still, "Why would such a genius wish to join our division?" Isane also had the same doubt. Even though Captain Unohana was basically in the top five most powerful captains, few people knew about this. The 4th division was without a doubt the weakest one, and generally, only shinigami with absolutely no talent for fighting would join it. Unohana thought for a while before shaking her head, "Oh well, it doesn''t matter. Once he enters, Isane, you will take care of him and teach him Kaido. After all, since such a genius chose us, no matter what his motive, we must treat him well." She could feel that this man must be joining this division for a specific goal. But she didn''t care. She had once been one of the worst criminals in the soul society and she was also one of the founding members of the Gotei 13. If some young pup wanted to mess around in her backyard, she would simply smack him around a few times to get him in line. ''Hum. I wonder if he could get my blood pumped.'' Isane, who more or less knew what was going through her captain''s mind, gave a bitter smile as she nodded, "Understood." ------ [Seireitei; 2nd Division] Meanwhile, in the barracks of the second division, Soi Fon, draped in her white cloak, frowned after she heard the report of her vice-captain. "He chose the 4th division?" This was a choice thatpletely baffled her. It was well known that the 4th division was basically full of cowards or people who wished to save everyone. Even though there wasn''t that much difference in power between most divisions, the 4th division was without a doubt the weakest one. Of course, Soi Fon also greatly respected the 4th division. She knew more than anyone else the importance of havingpetent healers when you went on the battlefield. But this didn''t change the fact that they were weak. The Gojo Satoru she remembered was not weak and from the previous report about the hollow incident, he should be far stronger than she remembered. What is more, he clearly wasn''t a coward either. ''Something is fishy.'' Soi Fon''s eyes narrowed. She hesitated for a short while before deciding against sending people to spy on him. He had already proven that this would be impossible. At the same time, she couldn''t dispatch the secret force just to monitor a man because of her own intuition. ''I guess I have no choice. I will have to approach him myself.'' Her training had been veryplete back when she was just a member of the secret force like any other. Bing close to a man to obtain information was nothing weird. If he was clean, then everything would be alright. But if he wasn''t...She would simply let him get a taste of her Suzumebachi. {*Giggle* So you finally found a man that interests you?} A smallugh sounded in her ears, causing Soi Fon to frown in distaste. "Omaeda, you are dismissed." "Understood." Once Omaeda left, Soi Fon sighed and raised her head. There, above her, was floating a fairy-sized girl clothed in ck and gold, while her entire right arm was covered by a yellow and ck stinger. "Suzumebachi. Stop bothering me." This was the spirit of Soi Fon zanpakuto. Suzumebachi. At the captain level, or more precisely in order to reach the Bankai, the wielder had to be able to manifest the spirit of their zanpakuto in the real world and then subjugate it. Of course, even though the spirit could manifest, in order for it to affect the real world or stay longer than a few minutes, some special means had to be used. Suzumebachi pouted a little as she continued to fly around, {I already told you that you would be far happier if you stopped worshipping your Yoruichi and found a real man. That guy wasn''t bad.} Soi Fon pinched her eyebrows in annoyance. Since Zanpakuto were essentially weapons, most shinigami thought of them as weapons. But they couldn''t be more wrong. A zanpakuto was apanion. Something between a child and sibling. They had their own thoughts, opinions, and desires, and sometimes, said desire didn''t align with that of their wielders. "Firstly, that guy doesn''t interest me. I need more than a pretty face. Secondly, I do not worship Yoruichi-sama." {Hehehe~! You should hear yourself. If so, why do you still add -sama to her name? Forget it, I am going to sleep.} After those words, Suzumebachi vanished, leaving Soi Fon deep in thought. (AN: Technically, Unohana is the second most powerful captain. In fact, in terms of pure stats, she surpasses Yamato in physical strength and is equal to him in basically everything else. Those are official stats by the way. Though in terms of Bankai, no one can beat Yamamoto aside from Ichibe from division 0. That guy''s power is sick. Anyway, the reason I didn''t say Unohana is 2nd most powerful, is because from Isane''s perspective, there is Yamamoto, Shunsui, Ukitake, and Ginrei.) Chapter 38: DONT TRUST EXTERNAL APPEARANCE (1) Chapter 38: DON''T TRUST EXTERNAL APPEARANCE (1) A few days after officially graduating, Gojo left the academy with Momo in tears and Toshiro determined to graduate as soon as possible. Rukia had already left the academy and joined the Kuchiki family as well as the 13th division. Currently, he was standing in front of the door of the academy as he waited for someone toe pick him up. The Seireitei was like a giant maze, and each division zone was asrge as a little city. Because of this, new recruits had to wait for members of the division they chose toe to pick them up in order to avoid getting lost. This time, Gojo wasn''t wearing his white and blue school uniform, but a fully ck kimono with wide pants as well as his usual blindfold covering his eyes. The sun was already shining high in the sky and the temperature was steadily rising. But, thankfully, he didn''t have to wait long. "Sorry!" Looking in the direction of the voice, he saw a tall woman running toward him with her cheek flushed. Though clearly more from embarrassment rather than fatigue. Once she finally reached him, she said, cheek still flushed, "I am so sorry. I was supposed toe sooner, but I had an emergency." She flushed even more at this bold-faced lie. After all, she had just overslept. But how could she keep her pride as a senior if she gave such ame exnation? Gojo lowered his blindfold and looked at the woman in front of him. A woman nearly as tall as him, short silver hair, a well-toned body with beautiful curves neither too small nor too big. She nailed the tomboy look perfectly. ''Yeah, I like her.'' "Hello, my name is Satoru Gojo. Though you should already know this." Isane immediately became more flustered, "Oh! Where are my manners? *Ahem*," Putting on a more serious expression, she continued, "I am Isane Kotetsu. Vice-captain of the 4th division. Satoru Gojo, wee to our division. I hope we will have a happy coboration." "I wish the same." ---- Once they arrived at the district belonging to the 4th division, Isane immediately began to introduce him to the different locations. The barracks of the fourth division were divided into two main buildings. One used for official meetings and such, while the other one was the hospital where the wounded were sent. Watching the ''young?'' women wearing pink kimonos akin to nurse uniforms, Gojo nodded imperceptibly. He wasn''t happy because he would be surrounded by sexy nurses. Oh, who was he kidding? Of course, he was happy about being surrounded by beautiful sexy nurses. But it wasn''t just that. Now he could finally observe people using Kaido, but he wasn''t in a hurry to copy them. Healing techniques were no joke. Gojo didn''t want to y around with his life if it wasn''t necessary. Once they were done looking around, Isane finally stopped and turned towards him. "Normally, with your grades, you should have already been given a seated position." In the Gotei 13, every division had 20 seats. The captain being the 1st seat and so on. Aside from the first and second seats that could only be upied by one person, the other seats could be upied by multiple people. Of course, even though it was possible, because of unspoken rules, only the seats from 10th and onward were upied by more than one person. Of course, even then, it was rare for seated officers to number more than thirty... If you took into ount that each division had a little over 200 members, it was proof of how elite they were. The problem for the 4th division though was that, while they respected martial prowess, at the end of the day, their job was healing, rather than fighting. As such, to get a higher seat in this division, what was important were your healing skills. Even though this was the rule, Isane couldn''t help but be a little embarrassed. After all, even though she did not care about the ''genius'' title, it went without saying that if Gojo had chosen any other division, being offered a seat in the top 10 would have been a piece of cake. In fact, there was already a betting pool about how long he wouldst before asking to be transferred to another division. Gojo, of course, understood all of that. Different ces, different rules. This was easy to understand. He just had to be the best, and nothing else would matter. "There is no worry." cing her hand on her chest, Isane let out a sigh of relief, "Well then, I guess you must be tired. We need to visit the captain first, and then I will direct you to your personal quarters, and that will be it." ''Oh, I am finally going to meet that woman. Retsu Unohana.'' She was another reason he was so interested in this division. After all, from what Nanao said, the captain of the 4th division was one of the few people to have reached the master rank in Kido, alongside the captainmandant. Nodding at Isane, he began to follow her and entered the hallway leading toward the office of the captain. At first, everything was alright. But the more he walked in, the heavier he felt. Gojo had experienced many kinds of Reiatsu over the past months. And when he felt the power of that one behind the door, all he could say was ''Badass.'' It wasn''t just a question of power, but also control. He could see it clearly. The energy wasn''t affecting Isane, as if it was consciously avoiding her. Gojo was sure about something. If he fought that woman as he was now, he would die. When they finally reached the door, *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* "Good morning Captain, It''s Isane Kotetsu and the new recruit. May I enter?" "Enter." Opening the door, Isane gave ce to Gojo, who, once he entered, was astonished by the stunningly beautiful woman sitting in front of him. But more than anything, as he observed the amount of energy stored in her body, Gojo could only murmur, "What a frightening woman." It was simply insane. His frame of reference was broad enough to make some basicparisons, and he understood one thing,paring his woman to normal shinigami was an insult. Gojo had to ept that he felt goosebumps, like a lot of snakes were crawling on his skin. His heart was beating fiercely as adrenaline surged in his mind. This was it. This was what he had really been searching for. Gojo had a hunch. That woman will be essential to him one day. Chapter 39: DONT TRUST EXTERNAL APPEARANCE (2) Chapter 39: DON''T TRUST EXTERNAL APPEARANCE (2) ''Oh?'' Gojo wasn''t the only one surprised. This morning, just before she received them, she sat in thought while being bored as always. Since the day she resigned as the 1st Kenpachi, joined the 4th division, and changed her name from Yachiru to Retsu, she had reigned in most of her murderous impulse. Even during the near extermination of the Quincy remaining on earth, she hadn''t acted. After all,pared to the Quincy of nearly one thousand years ago who were led by Yhwach, the current Quincy were simply too weak to make her blood boil. Thest man who had truly excited her was the young Zaraki, just thinking about him made the scar he left on her chest throb. Sadly, that boy was now nothing more than a husk of what he once was. Currently, he was so weak that she could kill him hundreds of times with her eyes closed. She craved a fight, she craved death. Unfortunately, she could do nothing but stifle this burning craving deep within her. That''s why she had learned healing techniques from her teacher, Tenjiro Kirinji, who was a member of Division 0 as well as the greatest healer in the Soul Society. Everyone simply died too fast, so she decided to learn how to heal them as well as herself and make the fightst as long as possible. So, she couldn''t help but wonder...What if she trained someone so that this person would be strong enough to fight her? Fighting to the death against her own student should satiate her craving, right? This was a thought she always nursed deep in her heart. Initially, her target was Zaraki. If she went all out, he would without a doubt break all the stupid limitations he put on himself and go back to his true level. Unfortunately, those old bastards of the central 46 refused to let her do so. The same happened when Yamamoto tried to teach Kendo to the kid. Well, technically she was older than the member of the central 46 so she shouldn''t call them old, but she was a maiden at heart, so it didn''t matter. Now, since training Zaraki was impossible, she had searched high and low for someone else, but few could satisfy her standards, and those who could didn''t join her division. She had already long given up hope and was ready to live a life of boredom. At least this was supposed to be the n, but a genius joined her division. She didn''t care about the title of ''genius''. She had seen hundreds if not thousands of geniuses. None of them had bathed in the blood of their enemies, and most of them would freeze in fear and die on their first battlefield. Still, she was bored, and bored people do stupid things. For the first time in nearly a thousand years, she released a part of her killing intent through her Reiatsu. Of course, it was very targeted. If she used it indiscriminately, the weaker ones would directly kneel in fear or outright faint. It was just a little test. Even if he failed, nothing would change. She would still wee him with her motherly smile as she had done for a few centuries. But, ''He didn''t even stop.'' The moment the boy entered, she could see it. This man wasn''t afraid. Even though he showed preparation to take flight, this wasn''t out of fear but a simple understanding of his abilities. This wasn''t the stance a trainee should have. Even if he killed some hollows, it shouldn''t be enough to give him such poise. ''This man should have been some sort of warrior or soldier when he was alive.'' For the first time in a long while, Unohana felt her heartbeat violently in her chest. ''He might be the one.'' Nothing was certain, but if she seeded, she would finally have a fight worth it. "Wee Satoru Gojo, I am Retsu Unohana, your captain. I hope you will have a good time here." Looking at the smile that waspletely opposite to the power she emanated, Gojo could only shake his head, ''Seems like I am facing a two-faced witch.'' Still, he wasn''t new to masks and was quite adept at wearing them. Raising his eye mask, he beamed his most shining smile, "Happy to meet you, Captain Unohana. Satoru Gojo at your service." Isane tilted her head as she looked at those two smiling, ''Why do I feel so cold even though it''s so warm?'' Ignoring the confused Isane, Gojo asked, "So, I was wondering what my duties would be?" Unohana nodded, "Our division isn''t a fighting one. Still, fighting is something necessary and unavoidable. So I will give you a choice." She raised her hand and showed two fingers. "Two months. I will give you two months. During those two months, you will only be considered as a trial member. If after those two months you wish to quit, then you will be allowed to join another division without any problems." "What if I wish to continue?" "If you wish to continue after those two months then I will take you under my wing." Gojo gave a daring smile, "Aren''t you afraid that I will surpass you? Because I assure you that I will." "Fufufu~ I would love nothing more than to be surpassed. I hope your words aren''t empty boasting." This was how the first meeting between Unohana and Gojo went. ''Uh!? Uh!? Heh!? What did I miss!?'' Meanwhile, Isane was as confused as ever. (AN: So about memory. Do souls keep their memory when they go into soul society? The answer is yes they do. If you don''t believe me, remember the bird/soul Chad had at the start of the story? When Ichigo and Chad went to Rukongai to save Rukia, Chad met the boy who had possessed the bird previously and the boy clearly remembered Chad. During these parts, some souls also talked about their pasts. So yeah.) Chapter 40: DOCTOR GOJO Chapter 40: DOCTOR GOJO Gojo had to admit. Working in the 4th division was a pain of epic proportions. It has been a month now since his bet with Unohana but he was already sick and tired and dealing with all the bullshit. It wasn''t even about healing. Even though he still wasn''t able to auto-heal like in the past, healing other people wasn''t a problem. He was sure that with some time, he would decipher the secret to using Kido on himself. What''s more, he had once exined his goal about healing to Unohana and she had assured him that she could teach him this skill if necessary. Thinking about Unohana, he couldn''t help but shake his head. Every time he saw her, she would show her motherly smile and act as the strict but kind mother of the 4th division. But he knew that this wasn''t all there was to her. There was simply no way a normal doctor could show such a killing intent. Even now, he has goosebumps when thinking about it. To reach this level, simply killing arge number of people wasn''t enough. Rather, it was a killing intent born from finding happiness in blood and death anding out alive out of many bloody conflicts. This level of killing intent was something not even Sukuna could hope to reach, and that was despite him being a murderous demon renowned as the King of Curses. What baffled him though, was that even though she had such a heavy killing intent, her kindness was no mere facade. ''What a bipr woman.'' Casting the thought about Unohana aside, Gojo focused on healing the manying down on the bed with a missing chunk of his stomach. It was a rather heavy wound, but since he has been brought back quite fast, saving him wasn''t impossible. The reason he found this job boring was because of how he had to deal with morons. "So you''re saying that the hollow you guys fought had the ability to spread poison? What kind of poison was it?" "You bastard! How many times did I have to answer this!? Can''t you see he is suffering? Heal him for fuck sake!" Next to him, another shinigami began to swear when he saw how nonchntly Gojo was acting. Gojo had to hold the urge to sigh. This kind of guy was the kind of moron he hated dealing with. Here he was, asking nicely to have more precision about the situation and this was how he was rewarded. Raising an eyebrow, Gojo continued in the same tone, "And you think that cursing at me will somehow make me work faster? Man, you are pretty dumb, you know?" "You!" "Yes, me. So?" Stretching his hand, he caught the man by the cor and looked at him with eyes full of boredom. "Now listen here you dipshit. I am tired, my back is hurting like hell and I wish for nothing more than to sleep in myrge and soft bed, preferably with some beauties." Reaching there, he sent a wink toward one of the nurses standing on the side, then continued, "Sadly, rather than that, I am stuck here dealing with a stupid bastard like you. So help me please, otherwise you will be the next one who needs healingI hope I am making myself clear enough?" Reaching there, he gave a sweet smile on his face. After all, a doctor always had to smile. The shinigami, who was futilely struggling at first, immediately stopped and paled when he saw this smile. He could feel as if he was slowly being crushed under the gaze of the rude man in front of him. Gulping, he nodded and began to exin everything he saw. Once Gojo had a sufficient understanding, he nodded and rxing his hand, *Cough* *Cough* The man gulped air greedily while looking at Gojo with terror. But Gojo simply continued to smile, "There, there. See? It wasn''t difficult, right? Everything would have been so much better if you were so forthright from the beginning. Well, now, shoo, go away, please. I will have to ask for other detailster." Dismissing him with a wave of his hand, Gojo ignored the red-faced shinigami and focused back on the one who needed healing. A nurse who stood on the side, helped the shinigami stand up and took him away. Her expression showed no shock at the scene that happened. After all, they were already used to it by now. Ignoring all this, Gojo was deep in thought. After taking a few minutes to assure himself that the wounded soldier wouldn''t have an adverse reaction because of the poison and asking the nurse to inject an antidote, Gojo began to focus on the wound itself. Kaido was in itself ratherplex but also incredibly straightforward. It had neither incantations, nor names, nor numbers like the other type of Kido. Still, to heal someone, the healer had to have extreme control over their Reiatsu. Then, by using his Reiatsu and the Reiatsu of the one being healed, the healing process itself became way easier. In a way, you could say that the stronger the healer, the stronger the one being healed, the better the healing would be. cing his hands above the wound of the man, a green light began to cover his hands. The shinigami being healed was nothing more than a barely above-average Shinigami. But, if there was one thing he didn''tck, it was Reiatsu. ''Thankfully, I am strong enough for the two of us.'' After all, thanks to the Rikugan, he had a limitless amount. "Well, well, well. Guy whose name I do not know, you should be happy to have me as a doctor. Now, let''s get over this." With a smirk full of confidence, he began the healing process ---- Outside of the room, using a one-sided ss wall, three people were observing the scene. "Every time I see this, I can only exim in awe." Standing outside the emergency room, Isane couldn''t help but murmur while looking at Gojo working. Even now, she could see the bleeding slowly stop and the wounds show signs of healing. At this rate, one or two hours would be enough to assure full healing. Compared to that, an average healer would have taken 2 or 3 days with many little sessions in between. Of course, it wasn''t impossible to heal someone in one day if a healer focused on the task and used all his energy for it. But doing something like this would be irresponsible. After all, they were always understaffed and couldn''t allow one of them to use all their Reiatsu just to heal one person in one go. It would be too detrimental. "Indeed, it seems like his title as a genius was an understatement of his skills." Unohana, who stood beside Isane nodded with a smile. She could see way more and this is why she was even more astonished, even though she didn''t show it. Even though Gojo had an incrediblyrge amount of Reiryoku, one that could rival any vice-captain or even a captain, this wasn''t anything impressive in her eyes. No, what truly made her heart pound was the godlike control he had over his energy. She always thought that no one aside from her teacher could beat her at this, but it seemed like she was wrong. Even though the man he was currently healing was the fourth one of the day, his energy showed no sign of lowering. He only seemed to be tired mentally and physically. ''It should be those eyes of his.'' Those jewel-like eyes were so beautiful that even she had been mesmerized by the first time she gazed into them. But more than their beauty, she could feel a weird power from it. It was as if, under his gaze, nothing could escape him. ''It seems that I really have picked a pearl.'' "He is without a doubt extremely talented. But, captain, we should really do something about his temper. We already received manyints." Next to her, a tall man with spiked blonde hairined as he adjusted his sses. He was Yasochika Iemura, the 3rd seat of the 4th division and the leader of the first relief team. Since the 4th division was also the healing department, it had obviously two differentmand systems. In the healing department, members were divided into 14 teams called Advanced Relief teams. Unohana honestly hated this kind of formality since it only meant more paperwork, but she understood that it was necessary. "Fufufu~! So what if theyin? If they don''t like it then they should just stoping, no?" She gave a small politeugh while uttering vicious words. And she was right. No matter how much people looked down on the 4th division. No matter how much they treated the members as weak cowardly people. There were some lines they would never cross. After all, offending the sole and only healing group in their ward waspletely stupid. Thinking so, she asked, "The man that was thrown out and the one being healed are from the 11th division, right?" Isane answered with a confused look, "Indeed." "Heh, then things are about to get interesting." Chapter 41: DON GOJO Chapter 41: DON GOJO "So, I save the sorry ass of your friend and this is how you thank me? Man, I am hurt." Gojo was holding three dango sweets as he asked. Surrounding him were ten people all wearing the shinigami uniform. "In the first ce" He took a bite and gulped down, "So as I was saying, in the first ce, what are you doing here? You do understand that this is the 4th division district, right?" After saving the previously poisoned guy, Gojo had saved three other people. Then, since he didn''t have a night shift, he had decided to go to the home that was assigned to him. It was a rather simple studio that he was supposed to use until the end of the next month, after which, he would either leave the 4th division quarter or move to a better, more furnished house that would be befitting of his rank. It was after leaving a sweet store where he had bought some snacks that it happened. He was being ambushed by a group of mobs. If it had happened any other day, Gojo would have been happy. After all, he loved such cliche scenes and he loved beating up people. Right now though, he wasn''t happy at all. He was tired, irritated, and hungry. He was everything but happy. ''Man, this is such a pain, and damn, just how does that grandma make her sweets?'' Taking another bite of the sweet dango in his hand, he groaned in pleasure while inwardly wondering if the old woman tending the store was putting some kind of drugs in her sweet. Something so good shouldn''t exist. Then again, souls could live for hundreds of years. Even the dumbest man would be a master if you gave him that much time. "Heh." The scoff of the initiator of this whole charade brought him back from his imagination where an old woman was somehow the matron of a drug cartel. "You don''t seem worried despite being surrounded. Did you know just how much shame you made me feel this morning? Time to make you feel the same." "Worried?" Gojo stopped eating and looked at them with surprise. Even though they couldn''t see the upper side of his face because of the ck blindfold, they could somehow imagine his eyes widening. ThenHe began tough. Gojoughed andughed for a few seconds straight. Hisughter was so unexpected that no one seemed to understand what they should do. "Me? Worried? Because of you?" He asked again, as if he had heard the greatest joke in history. Then, as if a flip had been switched, hisughter stopped and was reced by a condescending grin that settled on his face. "Why should I be worried about being besieged by you guys? After all, you are all just so Weak." "Bastard!" The other shinigami flew in fury immediately. Initially, they just wanted to scare him a little. After all, Gojo did save a member of their squad. What''s more, the 4th division''s members had always been their target of bullying, and they didn''t want them to think that the situation had changed. Now though, it was personal. Looking at them rush towards him, Gojo simply sighed. How long had it been since he had to face such a clich scene? If at least they had been stronger it might have been entertaining, but those mobs did not even hold a seated rank. "If you guys advance one more stepyou will die." The moment he uttered those words, a pressure so heavy that it felt like it could crush them fell onto their shoulders. ''How is it possible!?'' They widened their eyes while their breath became rough andbored. Even though only a few meters separated them from him, they suddenly felt as if it was thousands of meters instead. Cold sweat covered their face as one thought filled their mind. ''This man could kill them all without even moving a finger.'' This was the gulf separating two existence atpletely different levels. When the difference in Reiatsu and Reiryoku reached a certain level between individuals, fights were not even necessary for the simple reason that the weaker party wouldn''t even be able to move. For people like Unohana who could infuse their killing intent into their Reiatsu, it was possible to kill weaker beings with just that. Looking at their frozen self, Gojo simply infused one of the sticks, now devoid of dango, with his Reiryoku and threw it at the instigator. *Ugh* The stick, as if piercing butter, prated deep into his shoulder. But the shinigami only let out a muffled grunt. After all, no matter how weak he was, he was still a trained soldier. "Killing you would be a pain. So take this as a little punishment. Only rabid dogs bite the hand that fed them and you know what we do with rabid dogs, right?" They could hear the threat behind those words loud and clear. There would be no second chance. Turning around, Gojo simply discarded them from his mind and began to walk away. He had more important things to think of than a bunch of mobs whose names he did not even know. If Gojo had stayed, he would have been creeped out by what he would have seen The eyes of the four beaten men weren''t full of resentment, hatred, or any such negative feelings, but only bright and endless admiration. It was as if a group of fangirls had met their new idol. He didn''t know it yet, but this would be the start of endless headache-inducing troubles that would make him wish to just bang his head against a wall. ---- [4th division, Hospital] The next morning, just as Gojo was walking toward the Hospital to begin working. He stopped short when he saw the same ten people he had faced yesterday, standing in front of the door. His nonchnt expression cooled off as he began to wonder whether he should break a few of their bones if they were here to make trouble. Walking toward them, he was about to speak when they suddenly stood on either side of the road and bowed deeply and shouted in a loud voice. "Wee!" Looking at this scene straight out of some bad Yakuza movie, Gojo pinched his eyebrows. ''What the actual fuck is happening?'' He could feel that this was going to be a long day. (AN: Vol 3 now ended and I just posted first CH of Vol 4 today. The number of avable chapters on PA.Treon went from 12 to 15. Don''t hesitate and subscribe if you are curious about Gojo shikai.) Chapter 42: 3RD AND 5TH SEAT OF THE 11TH DIVISION Chapter 42: 3RD AND 5TH SEAT OF THE 11TH DIVISION [Seireitei, 11th division] In the corner of a wine shop, a few shinigami from the 11th division could be seen discussing in hushed voices. "Hey, did you hear, it seems like there is some amazing new guy in the 4th division?" "Yeah! I heard he took on more than 20 members of our division and won without a scratch." "I have heard he followed us during a mission in the 80th district and killed hollows like they were trash." "But doesn''t he use Kido? Isn''t it just some fancy spells for pansy?" "Shhh! What do you know? You should have seen it. Even though he looks like a boytoy, he is the real deal." "Damn!" "And you know what is the casualty rate in the mission he participated in?" "Don''t tell me?" "Yeah. Zero. In Three weeks he participated in more than 20 short missions but no one following died, hell they weren''t even wounded." "Doesn''t that just mean he does everything alone?" "Nah! He lets us fight and intervene every time we are about to get wounded or worse. I can''t even begin to describe how exhrating it feels to fight like this." "What does a guy like that is doing with the pansies of the 4th division?" "You can''t understand. Gojo-dono must be a man of deep virtues. He can''t help but try to help the weak." "Ohhh!" "Indeed!" "It must be so!" Discussions like this one could be heard in nearly every corner of the soul society. The 4th division was the healing department while the 11th division was known as thebat division. Because of this, those two divisions constantly interacted and most of the mission of the 11th always had few members of the 4th following them to ensure a lower casualty rate. You could say that those two divisions had a love hate rtionship. The 11th looked down on the 4th but couldn''t do without them. The 4th hated the 11th but their conscience as healers made them unable to ignore them. Since the day Gojo scared off the ten shinigami, he became a sort of respected figure in their hearts. After all, the 11th division was the kind of division where you could only be captain by killing the previous one. It went to show just how brutal and battle-hungry they were. At the same time, it showed their respect and adoration toward absolute strength. The fact that Gojo began to participate in more missions and showed off his might made them worship him even more. When adding his appearance and natural charisma, there were even signs of a fan club being formed, not only in the 11th but in some other division whose members had been healed or protected by him. As it was, it wouldn''t be a mistake to say that, if before only the higher ups knew about him, now even those on the lower levels were beginning to know who he was. "Say, should we go visit the 4th?" "But Wouldn''t the 3rd lieutenant be angry?" "Oh? Pray to tell me Why should I be angry?" Silence fell as a ghastly expression showed on the faces of the shinigami prattling on. Turning their heads toward the source of the voice, they could see two men looking at them with predatory smiles. One was a ck-haired man wearing the standard uniform except for an orange piece of clothing around his neck. He also had colorful feathers on his right eyshes and eyebrows giving him a rather mboyant appearance. The other one The shinigami immediately squinted their eyes when the reflection of the sunlight entered their eyes. ''What a beautiful light.'' It was like seeing the halo of a Buddha. His crane was so polished, so spotless, that light seemingly bounced from it like a mirror. "So? Is no one going to answer me?" Immediately waking up from the blinding light, they stood up and saluted respectfully. "3rd seat Madarame, 5th seat Ayasegawa. We are sorry, we were just talking idly." "Hum" Ikkaku Madarame, the bald one, sneered a little, "Forget it. It isn''t like I hadn''t heard about what is going on." Immediately addressing his friend, he asked, "Yumichika, what do you think we should do? Inform the captain?" Yumichika Ayasegawa tilted his head in a feminine way and put a finger under his chin, "You know the captain. Shouldn''t we meet that guy first? After all, if he isn''t really strong then the captain will have our skin." "Hahaha! Indeed. Let''s go! Let''s meet that newbie." "Oh my, such a brutish way. I have heard he was very handsome? I wonder if he is more beautiful than me." At those words, the two of them immediately began to walk towards the 4th division leaving a group of dumbfounded shinigami. "Ohh. Is what I think is going to happen!?" "The 3rd or the 5th seat is going to fight Gojo-dono!?" "Immediately call the others! We can''t miss it, this is going to be so epic!" They immediately stumbled and began to run wildly. For the 11th division, fighting was a job as well as an enjoyment. ---- Somewhere else, on the rooftop of a building not far from the previous scene, a tall muscr man wearing a white cloak over his shinigami uniform with spiky hair was observing the scene. He was Zaraki Kenpachi, the captain of the 11th division "Ken-chan, are you going to watch?" On his shoulder, a small pink-haired girl, Yachiru Kusaki, asked with happiness in her voice. She knew how bored Zaraki had beentely so she was happy now that something interesting might happen. "Heh. Nah--! I''ll wait. If that Gojo guy loses to Ikkaku then that''s it." "But what if he wins?" "If he wins?" A smile full of madness and battle thirst formed on his lips. "If he wins then that means I will finally have an interesting fight." He couldn''t wait. He wanted to fight so badly! He didn''t care about victory or defeat. Neither did he care about life or death. All he wanted was to fight, again and again, until his veryst breath. ----- [4th division] Meanwhile, on Gojo side, "Achoo!" He sniffed and looked around suspiciously in his office. "Why do I feel like something bothersome will happen today?" (AN: Just so you know. Yumichika isn''t gay. At least I don''t think he is. He is just very narcissistic. Honestly, the 11th division is my favorite one in bleach. No drama, no BS sad past, no BS hidden identities. Just straightforward battle junkies. Simple, clear and direct. It also helps that they are all badass. My only real problem is why they bully the 4th. I never understood the reasoning. I mean, I wouldn''t bully the guy who could ''identally'' kill me while supposedly healing me.) Chapter 43: A CHALLENGE Chapter 43: A CHALLENGE [4th Division] Currently sitting in his office, Gojo sneezed a little before calming down. The probation period he had agreed on with Unohana wasing close to an end, and Gojo had to admit that he was bing more and more jittery about it. That woman had once shown him her healing skills, and she had what he had always wanted. The ability to heal oneself. Even though healing spells weren''t asplicated as reverse curse techniques, he had to admit they were no joke. In fact, it was soplicated that he was simply unable to copy it with just his eyes. The same happened back then when he was alive. Even with all his talent, he had only managed to learn reverse curses after years and years of training. Worse, if not for nearly dying because of Toji Fushiguro, he might have never learned it, and as such, would have been incapable of realizing his full potential. It was funny how the world worked sometimes. Although, he was willing to take another knife to the brain to try and learn it. But this didn''t matter now, soon he would have what he wanted. After this, all he would need would be to create Limitless and he would finally have a way to be more than just a mob character in this world. If anyone heard himpare himself to a mob character, people would widen their eyes in surprise. But Gojo didn''t care. The more he studied this world, the more he understood just how fucking scary it was. It wasn''t even a question about pure power. There were so many weird skills that even with Limitless, he wouldn''t be necessarily able to stand at the top again. Of course, Limitless wasn''t his sole goal. He needed to master Shikai and Bankai. Over those seven weeks, he had seen many Shinigami in action, some of which were seated officers and he hade to understand something. Zanpakutos were a cheat. He had never really underestimated the power a Zanpakuto could give, but because of the random nature of it all, he had never really put attention into it either. But those missions had allowed him to witness the reality of the situation. Kido? Hoho? Hakuda? All those were without a doubt extremely important. But for seated officers, even at the captain level, if you asked them what was the most important, they would all give you the same answer. The Zanpakuto. A Shinigami could only express his greatest power when using his Zanpakuto. All the other skills were just auxiliary skills to pair with their Zanpakuto. The reason why the most used road to bing a Captain was the mastery of Bankai clearly exined the situation. Still, even though he knew and understood it, he still wasn''t able tomunicate with his sword. He had once asked Unohana if she could understand why, but she had only smiled mysteriously and told him that with her training, he would, without doubt, unlock his Shikai. This really made him curious about what kind of training it would be, but at the same time, he had a bad hunch telling him that he wouldn''t really enjoy the process. It was when he was thinking about all of this that he heard hurried footsteps before someone knocked on his door. "Enter." The one who entered was a flustered Isane. Standing up, he couldn''t help but ask, "What is the matter?" Even though he had only known her for a short time, Gojo knew that while this woman was surprisingly shy and had some weirdplex about her height, she was steadfast and skilled. So it was rather surprising to see her show such a flustered expression. "The 11th division is here again." Hearing this, Gojo tilted his head. While those zealous battle junkies were really a pain in the ass, they had calmed down their bullying nowadays after he kicked the ass of some of them and showed his skills during missions. Why then was she showing such expression? "This time it''s their 3rd seat. He said that he wanted to challenge you." ''Challenge me?'' Gojo narrowed his eyes. He had toe to understand that the members of the 11th division weren''t really bad people. A little rough around the edges. Of course, he understood that it wasn''t wise to generalize people like this. Even so, it was the impression they gave him. Still, even though he didn''t dislike them, he didn''t like the fact that people challenged him willy nilly. ''Well, if it''s the 3rd seat, he should make for a good fight, right?'' Gojo didn''t like unnecessary fights. He liked goofing around, picking up girls, eating sweets, and simply having a good and happy life. But, when it came to expressing his dominance... Gojo didn''t see it, but Isane, who stood next to him, shivered at the smile on his lips. Taking off his ck sses, he reced them with his blindfold. It was time to fight. ---- Ikkaku Madarame and Yumichika stood outside, in front of the door of the hospital and waited. Different from members of the 11th division, the two of them did not look down on the 4th division. After all, the mortality rate of the 11th was the highest in the Gotei 13 and if not for the 4th, it would be even higher. What''s more, ''We shouldn''t mess with that terrifying woman.'' The captain of the 4th was scary. They didn''t understand why, they didn''t know how, but they could feel it in their very beings. Their instinct, honed in the worst district of the Rukongai screamed at them. ''Don''t mess with that woman.'' That''s why they decided to not make a racket by entering and simply waited outside. Thankfully, they didn''t have to wait long. "Ohoh. Do you feel it?" "Indeed, it seems like he is indeed strong." They felt it even before seeing him, a heavy overpowering pressure falling on their shoulder. It was then followed by the sound of slow but steady steps until finally, the door opened, "Heh, so there are two of you guys." A joking nonchnt voice, bright silver hair, and eyes hidden behind arge ck blindfold. Aside from being rather tall, he seemed extremely frail. But Ikkaku immediately understood that anyone who got tricked by his external appearance was in for a world of pain. ''Hahaha! What a crazy aura!'' "The name is Ikkaku Madarame. Let''s have a good fight!!" He couldn''t hold himself back. Faster than he could think, he unsheathed his sword and rushed toward Gojo with a downward sh. But, ''He dodged it!?'' "Tch! Did no one tell you it''s rude to fight in front of a hospital? Come on, baldy, follow me if you can." After those words, Gojo, who had appeared behind him, once again vanished. ''So fast! and'' "Bastard!! I am not bald! I am shaved!" Shouting this at the top of his lungs, he also used Shunpo and began to follow Gojo. (AN: So yeah, those who read the manga until the end or got spoiled might already guess what kind of training Gojo will receive. Hehe. It will be interesting. Finally, the next chapter will be a fight. Let''s hope I write a good one. Honestly, Ikkaku power is something that makes no sense in bleach. Well, I can say the same for the whole Soul Society arc. The level shinigami showed during and after the Soul Society arc waspletely different. So much that it confused the hell out of me. Of course, some got exnations, like how Zaraki was unconsciously holding back, etc. But how the hell does someone who mastered Bankai like Ikkaku nearly got killed by an Ichigo who didn''t even learn Getsuga tensho when they first fought?) Chapter 44: IKKAKU VS GOJO (1) Chapter 44: IKKAKU VS GOJO (1) Moving beyond the speed of the sound, Gojo couldn''t help but turn around and look at the bald man behind him. Shunpo was an art few people could really master to a great height. Not everyone could move at sonic or supersonic speed with Shunpo, at most they could only move rtively faster. For example, Nanao, even though she was a vice-captain, her Shunpo had just reached a level barely above that of a new graduate. That''s why Gojo was surprised that a 3rd seat had greater skill than a vice-captain. What was incredible was that even the 5th seat following behind the bald man had a Reiatsu equal if not greater than Rangiku and Nanao. ''I guess the 11th division isn''t called the strongest for nothing.'' Chuckling, Gojo continued to move until they left the confines of the Seireitei and entered a forest in the east of Rukongai''s 1st district. ---- Stopping in front of a hill, Ikkaku looked at the silver-haired man named Satoru Gojo. "Why bring us here?" Sitting on a rock, Gojo smiled and extended two fingers. "Firstly, I hate ying the clown in front of a crowded gallery." He then lowered the second finger, "Secondly, even though fights aren''t forbidden between people below the rank of Captain, all damages must be paid from our own pocket. I don''t know for you, but I don''t swim in gold you know?" The currency of the Soul Society was called Kan. The sry of Shinigami was sadly not that high. After all, they were housed, fed, and clothed for free. Even most of the basic equipment Shinigami could need were given for free or at discount. You could say that the only use of money for a Shinigami was going beyond the basics and getting more luxurious things to enjoy themselves. In short, this was the difference between free yers and pay to win. Gojo liked luxury and refused to be a free yer. No way he was going to waste his money because of a fight. Both Ikkaku and Yumichika''s faces darkened. They had indeed not really thought about this. They were so used to following the captain in destroying walls when they got lost because of Yachuri that they forgot the basic sry between a captain and officer like them was like heaven and earth. Laughing a little Ikkaku scratched his bald head before bowing, "Firstly, I would like to apologize for attacking without warning. This isn''t much of an excuse but It has been a long time since I had such a powerful opponent. Now then, Satoru Gojo, It''s time for our duel." Saying so, he pointed his sword at Gojo who was resting his head on his palm while looking at them curiously. At least Ikkaku thought he was looking at them curiously. It was hard to really know with the blindfold on. "You should activate your Shikai now." "What?" "I mean. You will lose if you don''t. Well, it isn''t like you will win even if you do. But at least the loss may be less throughout." A thick vein popped on Ikkaku''s head, while Yumichika began tough on the side. "You shouldn''t underestimate me." "Sigh. Why does no one understand my kindness?" "You!" "Yes?" Ikkaku''s eyes widened. The voice did note from far away, but right behind him. Turning around, he moved to sh with his sword, but all he got was an afterimage as Gojo simply appeared on his side, "Man, you are slow." This time Ikkaku did not bother answering and began to chase him again and again. Watching from further away, the expression on Yumichika''s face slowly became graver. He already understood that the man named Satoru Gojo was incredibly fast. But this was something else entirely. He wasn''t just moving fast. urately grasping the flow, moving with the least superfluous movement and all that without breaking a sweat. ''Just why is such a ridiculous guy in the 4th division?'' Meanwhile, thebat between Ikkaku and Gojo seemed to fall in a stalemate, but, "This is getting boring. Bakudo #39 Enkosen." A wide yellow spinning disk formed between Gojo and Ikkaku, thereby stopping another iing sh. "You are strong. Really. But if this is all you amount to, then I am wasting my time." Without even waiting for Ikkaku to answer, a wave of red and ck lightning began to cover Gojo''s body. <> ''What!?'' Ikkaku immediately felt the threat and tried to retreat, but "Where are you going?" Moving his finger, Gojo traced a few symbols in the air, "Bakugo #9 Geki." ''Impossible! Three Kido techniques at the same time!?" Ikkaku did not even have enough time to marvel as his body was immediately paralyzed. "Shit!" This onlysted a short instant but this was more than enough for Gojo, "See youter." With Ikkaku unable to move, the result was self-evident. Boom! A cloud of dust covered the zone of the fight before a figure was ejected like a cannonball. Bouncing on the ground a few times, Ikkaku gritted his teeth and managed to flip around and nt his sword in the ground in order to slow down. Finally stopping, he stood up with difficulty and watched the silver-haired man standing more than 100 meters away from him. His body was bruised and battered, his legs wobbly, his breathing rough and short. Meanwhile, his opponent did not seem to have even sweated. This was the first time in a long while since Ikkaku had felt so outssed. Gojo, who was simrly watching his opponent, wanted to throw some mean remarks. However, just as he was about to open his mouth, he stopped, "You...Why are you smiling?" Gojo was obviously surprised. He had been crushed so thoroughly but he could still smile? Shouldn''t he be frustrated, angered, or humiliated? "Hahaha! How could I not be happy when I am facing someone so strong?" Much less smiling, Ikkaku began to outrightugh. His eyes showed no inferiority, but only an endless thirst for battle. What Gojo didn''t know was that Ikkaku was used to losing against overwhelming power. For more than a hundred years now, since his first meeting with his current captain in the Rukongai, he had lost again and again. So many times that he could not even count. But this has never discouraged him. Even though he didn''t reach his captain''s level, he loved fighting. The feeling of shing against a powerful opponent. His blood boiling in his veins. This was a sensation like nothing else. That''s why heughed, why shouldn''t he? He was so happy to find someone so strong. Calming down, he took down his sword out of the soil, as well as the sheath on his hip, and ced them together. "It seems like I really need to go all out." The moment he did so, his Reiatsu seemed to boil and filled the zone. Then, "Grow! Hozukimaru!" (AN: For those curious I have updated Gojo stats in the auxiliaire. Those stats are what he reached at the end of Vol 3.) Chapter 45: IKKAKU VS GOJO (2) Chapter 45: IKKAKU VS GOJO (2) "Grow! Hozukimaru!" The sword was filled to light and began to elongate, until, "A naginata?" Gojo was not particrly surprised by the increase in power Ikkaku was showing, but the form truly surprised him. "Here Ie!" As if his earlier movements had been a lie, Ikkaku easily crossed the 100 meters separating them, moving at a speed far beyond what he should have been able to in Gojo''s opinions. This increase in speed surprised Gojo who only reacted thanks to his incredible reflexes and avoided the piercing attack. It was then followed by a series of quick jabs, all avoided by Gojo. Still, even though Gojo could still keep up, he had to admit that the increase given by a Shikai was really absurd. ''It seems that it''s just a Melee type Shikai.'' Zanpakutos were all different and no two Shikai''s could have the same power. Still, all Zanpakutos were divided into four types. Melee type. Kido type. Elemental type. Unssified type. Technically, elemental types were also considered as Kido ones, but they were so powerful and diverse that they had their own categories. The Shikai of Toshiro, Hyorinmaru, was an elemental type. The one in front of him meanwhile was obviously a simple melee type. The movements of Ikkaku before and after releasing his Shikai werepletely different. He didn''t just send a series of stabs, but also sent a flurry of different movements. Stabs, swept, using the other side, and some acrobatic movement. Gojo had to admit, the man named Ikkaku Madarame was a true fighter. But, "Got you." Pushing the spear aside by hitting the t of the de with his palm, Gojo closed in on Ikkaku and prepared tounch onest hit. The strength of spear-type weapons was their long reach that could keep at bay normal enemies. At the same time, their weaknessesy there as once the enemy entered the guard, the spear wielder lost all abilities to react. But, just as his punch was about to connect, he could see a grin form on Ikkaku''s face "It''s me who got you. Split!" ''What!?'' Gojo was surprised to see the shaft of the spear suddenly break into three sections. ''I have been had.'' His escape route was being blocked. *sh* ---- *Drip* *Drip* *Drip* Holding his spear, Ikkaku gave a fierce grin at Gojo who now stood a few meters away from him. In his hand was his zanpakuto. Meanwhile, a gash appeared on the side of his head, as blood slowly dribbled from it. The blindfold that had been torn off fluttered gently in the wind, finally showing his jewel-like eyes. "Hahaha! Not so smug anymore are you?" Ikkakuughed wildly. Even though it was just a little wound. Even though this was nothingpared to the damage he received. He couldn''t help but be happy. Gojo on the other hand stayed silent as he slowly traced the wound on the side of his face. Smiling, he said, "Did they never tell you to not target the face? How would you repay me if I lost my handsome face?" Even though he said that jokingly, Gojo was well and truly pissed. ''My first wound.'' It was the first time he got wounded in a fight since the day he entered the soul society. In a way, even though this was something so simple, it was rather shocking for him. But what shocked him the most wasn''t the wound itself but the disbelief he had felt when he was wounded. ''Since when did I begin to think I couldn''t be wounded?'' Even when he had Limitless, it wasn''t as if he was really untouchable. People with the right tools or techniques could certainly do the job. ''Did I be too arrogant?'' When he was alive, many people said that to him, but he never heeded their words. Satoru did not think he was arrogant when he was alive. Arrogance was born from an overestimation of one''s own power and skills. Satoru''s personality and actions on the other hand were the results of the confidence and pride he had in his power. But right here, right now, what he had shown was without a doubt arrogance and stupidity. Imperceptibly, he could feel his mentality shift slightly. At the same time, the feeble connection he initially had with his sword was slowly growing stronger. His smile, which had been threatening at first, softened, "Ikkaku Madarame was it? I must thank you for the timely wake-up call." Ikkaku was stumped, he didn''t understand what had happened, but he could feel it. Even though nothing had changed, the man in front of him had suddenly be far more dangerous than he was initially. "Well then, to truly thank you, let me show you something good." Gojo ced his two hands together as his smile grew marginallyrger. In the Jujutsu world, the simplest technique wasn''t divergent fistBut barriers. Barriers required no particr Innate talent nor techniques. All sorcerers used them to hide their fights from normal people. It was without a doubt the simplest and mostmon technique. At the same time, it was the first step towards reaching the summit as a sorcerer. <> A stain formed in the sky and began to grow until it covered everything in both Ikkaku and Yumichika''s eyes. "What is this " From the outside world, the ce where they stood seemed to ripple for a few short seconds before settling down. From an outsider''s perspective, Gojo, Ikkaku, and Yumichika seemed to havepletely vanished, and the same went for all traces ofbat. "Oh? Is it the twofold dislocation barrier? Hum I guess it isn''t." The voice of a woman sounded as she appeared next to the ce. Stretching her hand, she made contact with some sort of invisible wall and couldn''t advance anymore. Of course, she could easily destroy such a flimsy barrier but she did not do so. Her voice sounded amused as she murmured, "So he knew I was near. He is getting more and more interesting." ---- In the barrier, Yumichika, who had been watching the fight without any intention of interfering, couldn''t help but murmur in awe. Even though hisrades weren''t interested in Kido, with the real identity of his zanpakuto, he had no choice but to do some research. His eyes couldn''t help but widen once he understood exactly what was happening once he felt his connection from the outside worldpletely cut. "Impossible! A barrier!?" Gojo did not know it, but in the soul society, not anyone could form a barrier. In fact, barrier type Kido were so difficult that, like Kaido, they had their very own division and were not numbered. In Yumichika''s knowledge, onlyrge teams from the Kido''s corps, people near or at master rank in Kido or Captain level shinigami could create barriers. Ikkaku on the other hand, while not having his friend''s knowledge, was experienced enough to know that it was no mean feat. But there was a problem, "Why did you iste us?" All Gojo did was chuckle. "You are hiding something, right?" Ikkaku''s hand stilled. "What do you mean?" "No need to act dumb. There are few things I cannot see with those eyes of mine." Getting there, Gojo continued, "In order to really thank you, I wish to beat you in the most thorough way possible. But it wouldn''t do if you thought that you had a chance just because of some trump card. That''s why I am giving you a chance." Gojo could see many things. When he looked at a sword, he could see the cirction and the amount of energy of said zanpakuto. Some zanpakuto always seemed to have souls so muchrger than the average. He had observed this phenomenon only a few times. Five times to be exact. When he met Soi Fon. During Yamamoto''s speech. When he faced Byakuya and the old man behind him. The same happened with Unohana. All of them had one thing inmon They were captains or about to be one in Byakuya''s case and Ikkaku''s sword was showing the same thing. Ikkaku''s eyes narrowed dangerously before he lowered his head and asked. "Are you sure that no one can see what is happening here?" "Of course." "Will you keep whatever you see as a secret?" "My lips are sealed." "Then...I guess I have no reason to hold back. I hope you won''t regret it." The moment he said those words, a violent storm of energy began to form around him. The more time passed, the more violent the storm became. Ikkaku''s Reiatsu seemed to grow at an exponential pace, surpassing everything Gojo had ever seen. Finally, once the storm abated, Ikkaku uttered one word. "Bankai!" (AN: Barriers in bleach are high ss while barriers in jujutsu are low-ss spells. The main reason in my opinion is because Shinigami simply do not really care about learning techniques beyond what they need to kill or destroy. Since they rarely use barriers, no one tried to simplify them formon use. In jujutsu meanwhile, not only they don''t have super magical swords, but they also try to hide the sorcerer world from normal people. As such, learning skills to keep secrecy was necessary for them. Finally for Ikkaku''s Bankai. It never really started when he reached it. But just to be clear. Though getting bankai means you can get the Rank of captain, it doesn''t mean you really really reached the power level of captain. You just need to remember Renji VS Byakuya to understand. Ichigo is a cheat. So he does not count.) Chapter 46: Avoid using curses in comments. WN censure it by erasing the message Chapter 46: Avoid using curses inments. WN censure it by erasing the message Well title say it all. I don''t really know the rules. But avoid curse words. Like shit. Fuck. Etc. The bots erase it. Chapter 47: IKKAKU VS GOJO (3) Chapter 47: IKKAKU VS GOJO (3) (OST Theme: On the precipice of defeat or Reminiscence. Invasion is also good but this isn''t a fight to the death so it doesn''t really fit.) Standing with his spear held tightly in his hand, Ikkaku focused on his Reiatsu. On his side, he could see a brown-skinned tall, and muscr man, with fiery long hair that reached his heel. "Partner. Are you sure? I thought you wanted to hide me." A deep and heavy voice echoed in Ikkaku''s mind. Silently gazing at the man, he murmured, "Hozukimaru...I don''t want to lose like this." This was a simple sentence that epassed his full personality. He knew that him always hiding his Bankai was something his partner did not like. ''Sorry for being so selfish.'' Hearing this, the tall man, or rather the spirit of Ikkaku''s weapons, nodded, "Is that so? Then, let''s go all out." Reaching an agreement with his sword, Ikkaku smiled fiercely. A smile that was mirrored by the spirit. It was then that he murmured this word "Bankai!" ---- The moment that word was uttered, a storm of Reiatsu suddenly covered the field, as wind and lightning hid the silhouette of Ikkaku. Wind and lightning warred in the sky, and the roar of a dragon filled their ears. In Gojo''s eyes, the initial power level that was already amplified by the Shikai was growing stronger and stronger at a pace so fast it was dazzling. Two times...four times...six times. Seeing the jump in power, a light shed in his eyes. The Bankai was supposed to provide a base 10 times boost once mastered. The fact that Ikkaku was reaching only a little above half of what he should have proved one thing, ''He still didn''t master it.'' Still, he had to admit that he was impressed. Once the storm abated. Ikkaku''s figure could finally be seen again. But the change was startling. The spear he once held was no more. In his hands, he held two swordsrge enough to look like a shield. The pommels were connected by heavy chains to a central de floating behind his back that looked like the de of an axe. An oriental dragon seemed to have been graved on the central de, giving a fierce aura to the weapon. Facing him, Ikkaku shouted at the top of his lungs. "Bankai: Ryumon Hozukimaru!" ''So this is a bankai.'' "Before we continue fighting, let me ask you something." Holding his two swords, Ikkaku grinned, "Go on." "Why do you hide your power? With a Bankai, you should meet the minimum requirement to be a captain, right?" "If it gets out that I have a Bankai, I will surely receive a promotion once there''s space but-" When he reached this part, his eyes zed with a deep almost fanatical drive, "-I do not wish to be a captain. Bing a captain would mean that I cannot fight under Captain Zaraki. I have no deep loyalty towards the Seireitei. My one and only wishIs to fight and die under that man''smand." Gojo''s eyes widened. Such a deep conviction. Such passionate words. "Interesting. Very interesting. Very well, let''s go all out, shall we?" "You took the words out of my mouth." Their aura collided, causing sparks to fly. "Hado #58: Tenran." From a wave of Gojo''s zanpakuto, a tempest was created and thrown at Ikkaku. "Hahaha! Too weak!" Taking one step, Ikkaku raised his two swords above his head and swung them down. *BOOM* The earth rumbled under their might and the tempest waspletely destroyed. Ikkaku''s Bankai did not give him any special ability aside from boosting all his physical parameters to an incredible degree. After swinging his swords, Ikkaku took another and this time appeared directly right in front of Gojo. "Ha!" "Bakudo #39: Enkosen." This was the same shield that had oncepletely stopped Ikkaku. But, this time... "Break!" *BOOM* Like a flimsy piece of paper, it waspletely destroyed under the might of the sword. Gojo barely had time to avoid the impact zone but still was not able topletely leave unscathed. Still, he had no time to take care of his wounds and immediately used Shunpo to avoid another swing. Using theg time, he pointed at Ikkaku, "Hado #33: Sokatsui." But this wasn''t all, a second Gojo suddenly appeared next to him and also pointed his finger. "Hado #58: Tenran." If Soi Fon had been present to assist at this scene, she would have been too astonished to speak. After all, Gojo had just used one of her prized techniques, <>. The torrent of blue me from Sokatsui and the tempest of Tenran fused seamlessly and hit Ikkaku before erasing absolutely everything at a distance of 200 meters. The shock was so much that even Gojo''s barrier was showing signs of breaking down. *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* ''Man. Been a long time since I was so tired.'' Breathing heavily, Gojoined silently. Thanks to his Rikugan, Gojo had god-like control over his energy, effectively making it limitless. Still, there was a limit to what his own body and mind could bear. After all, only his Reiryoku was near infinite. Not his stamina. This fact was further aggravated by the fact that thebination technique he had just used was no mean feat. This was one of Gojo''s new inspirations when he was in the academy. Since he was unable to learn higher Kido because of his rank, he could simply make new ones bybining what he had. Of course, now thanks to some peeking in the library of the 4th division he had learned some higher Kido. Just not by following the official way. After the attack, dust and rubble filled the zone. Still, Gojo did not let his guard down. After all, ''His Reiatsu is rising?'' Suddenly, *Swoosh* The dust was swept off only to show a bloodied Ikkaku. The upper part of his clothes waspletely destroyed and he was bleeding from basically every part of his body. Despite this, the almost maniacal grin on his face was still present. "Damn! You crazy bastard. You almost killed me." "Heh. You aren''t dead though." "Of course. I won''t die just because of something like this." Laughing, Ikkaku took the axe-like weapon and raised it overhead before spinning it. The ck dragon that had been engraved on the de seemed to gradually change as if it was filling itself with energy. Gojo could clearly feel that the greater the change on the dragon, the higher the Reiatsu of Ikkaku became. "So this is the true special skill of your Bankai?" "Oh? Seems like you caught it. Hahaha! See, Hozukimaru is really azy fellow. I can only raise himpletely by fighting. Now that the warm-up is finished, let''s fight for real, shall we?" ''Fast!'' This was like a repeat of what had happened, but once again far faster than Gojo could have imagined. "Got you!" *Ssh!* Moving at thest moment, Gojo avoided what would have been a crippling wound, but was once again wounded. A gash that went from his corbone to his hips could be seen as blood poured heavily. Activating ck sh, Gojo also counter-attacked and managed to pierce the right side of Ikkaku''s stomach before he could react. But he did not seem to care and still went on the offensive. As if possessed by madness, the two began to fight more and more violently. Uncaring of the wounds they could get. Kido after Kido, sh after sh. They seemed topletely forgo defense and fight to see who would be the first one to reach his limits. Watching from the side, as far away as possible to avoid being affected by this fight of titans, Yumichika could only clench his fists before rxing. He had absolutely no intention to intervene in this fight. He could see just how much Ikkaku was enjoying himself and knew that if he really intervened, his best friend might hate him for the rest of his life. Still, ''What is a guy like this doing in the 4th division?'' He couldn''t help but ask himself again. Even though Gojo wasn''tughing like Ikkaku, the ferocious glint in his eyes was something he was used to seeing in both Ikkaku and their captain, Zaraki Kenpachi. ''No...There is some difference.'' Yumichika was very observant and could see that Gojo had another drive. The members of the 11th division sought enjoyment in their fights, winning or losing did not really matter as long as it wasn''t a mission. But this man ''There is only the pursuit of victory in his mind.'' ----- *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* Both Ikkaku and Gojo stood facing each other. Each breath seemed to hurt their lungs, the rustle of the wind irritated their bloody skins, their visions were getting blurry because of the excessive blood loss. There was not one part of their bodies that wasn''t wounded. All around them, only blood, ruin, and destruction could be seen. "It''s time to end it. Otherwise, one of us will really croak." Ikkaku murmured while looking at Gojo with awe. Even though they were equally matched, Ikkaku had never forgotten one fact. One undeniable truth. ''He did not even awaken his Shikai.'' He felt as if he was facing another Zaraki. Only one is geared towards Kido rather than Zanjutsu. It was simply incredible. "You are right. It''s time to end this." Gojo nodded, he knew very well that he had already reached the limit of his body. Even though he was still full of energy, he simply wasn''t able to continue for long. In fact, he wasn''t even able to move anymore. Something Ikkaku seemed to notice. "It was a beautiful fight, but it''s my win." Walking toward Gojo with difficulty, Ikkaku announced proudly. But, "I am sorry. But it''s MY win." Looking at Gojo''s smile, Ikkaku felt all the hair of his body stand straight. He didn''t know what was happening, but all his instincts were screaming at him to flee as fast as possible. Believing his instinct, he tried to move back. Sadly, it was toote. Thest thing he saw before he lost consciousness were those two beautiful eyes shining with a blue light. Thest words he heard were, "Domain Expansion: Infinite void." (AN: Ikkaku vs Gojo is finished. Hahaha. What did you think of the fights? I know it wasn''t one with big objectives. But now, Gojo is really taking the first steps to stand at the top. He still has a long way before facing a near-omniscient being like Yhwach but heh, it wille. Anyway, the next chapter will give some exnation and then the start of the training arc.) Chapter 48: GETTING PAMPERED Chapter 48: GETTING PAMPERED Ikkaku felt as if he was floating in an endless dark world. What I am? Where I am? Such a question repeatedly filled his brain as thousands upon thousands of pieces of information seemed to worm in. He felt as if he had answers to absolutely everything. At the same time, he felt as if he had absolutely no answer. This loop repeated and repeated an infinite number of times. Until everything went dark. ---- "Gah!" Opening his eyes, Ikkaku tried to stand up, but was surprised to find his bodypletely powerless. ''Where I am?'' His eyes wandering around in the room, it didn''t take long for him to realize that it was a hospital room. "Baka Aniki! You are finally awake!?" Startled and most definitely deafened by the high-pitched shout, Ikkaku''s face turned toward the source of the voice. There, at the door of a room, stood a short dark-haired girl wearing the Shinigami uniform with a red beret over her hair. He could see that her expression was filled with surprise then happiness. How could he not recognize his own sister? Shino Madarame. But, there was a problem. His sister was just a new recruit in the 13th division. So, ''What are you doing here?'' He thought and tried to speak but the words were stuck in his throat. "W-water." Finally, this was all he managed to stammer with difficulty. "Wait! Nurse! Pretty boy! My brother is awake!" ''Damn she is loud. I wonder who she took it from.'' Ignoring the irony of his own words, Ikkaku tried to remember what had happened. ''I was fighting someone.'' His jumbled memory was slowly piecing itself together. He remembered his exhrating fight with Gojo Satoru. He slowly remembered everything that had happened until the moment he was about to win. Then, "Ugh!" He closed his eyes as a splitting headache assailed him. The world began to spin and he felt like throwing up. This was something that had never happened to him. Cold sweat covered his face after the headache stopped. "Don''t try to think about what happened." A calm voice sounded next to him. ''Since when?'' Ikkaku felt a strong feeling of shame rush in his chest. Not only did he let someonee so close to him without him knowing, but he also let that person observe his unsightly disy. Opening his eyes, he was faced with a mature woman looking at him with a kind smile, ''Captain Unohana.'' His mouth moved, trying to speak, but he was stopped by a finger of the gentle, but imposing woman. "Shino, you can give a cup of water to your brother." "Y-yes!" Shino was clearly scared stiff, but she still did as she was told and helped Ikkaku drink. "Now then, you can go out for a short while. You should take a stroll with the 5th seat of the 11th division. Also...Lower your voice. You are disturbing others." "...!" Ikkakuughed, or at least tried to, after seeing his sister run away like a rabbit. Once she was away, Unohana ced her hand over his throat. After a short while, a green light surrounded it before he could feel his throat function correctly. "The two of you really did a number on each other. It seems that Gojo had partially crushed your throat, but from the 5th report, this didn''t stop you." Ikkaku could only let out a sheepishugh. When he really got into a fight, it was easy for him to forget his wounds and just enjoyed the moment. Though, it seemed that he went a little too far this time. ''Damn, I must look like a mummy" He could see from the corner of his eyes that basically all parts of his body were bound by bandages. He knew that the fight had be kind of crazy after a while. So much so that from an outsider''s perspective, the two of them must have seemed like they were trying to kill each other. "What about Gojo?" He couldn''t help but ask. Most of his wounds were broken bones because of Gojo''s heavy hits. But on the other hand, all wounds Gojo received were no jokes. "Gojo?" A helpless smile surfaced on Unohana''s face. ------ In another ward of the 4th division, a silver-haired man was lying down with a few bandages covering him. cing his hands behind the back of his head, he opened his mouth wide and picked the food that was to his fancy. "Thank you girls for taking care of me." The gropyThe nurses who were taking care of him giggled and talked quietly while admiring him. Gojo was already the idol of the 4th division. Both because of his skills and his looks. Such a treatment was to be expected. Taking another bite of the food presented to him, Gojo thought carefully about the fight. From the start, he held an absolute advantage. Butter, just because Ikkaku used Shikai, the obvious difference in power was greatly shortened. After Bankai, he would have lost if he didn''t manage to use the domain. Though he only used it as ast resort. "I need to unlock my Shikai." He was once again eager to know what kind of training he would receive. (AN: Infinite void is badass. But bleach is full of monsters. For example, Mayuri created a poison that had effects really simr to infinite void. He used it against the Espada scientists. His name is too fucking long. As for Ikkaku''s sister. She was introduced in Manga at the start of the Blood war arc but the fact that she is Ikkaku''s sister was only said in the novel Can''t fear your own world. That is set a few months after the blood war. But Ikkaku is from Rukongai. So she could be an adopted sister or his true blood sister when they were humans. Honestly, she is quite sexy. But we already have Soi Fon who has basically the Same personality and looks. Really don''t know why Kubo created this Shino.) Chapter 49: REACTIONS Chapter 49: REACTIONS [Gotei 13, 1st division] In the office of the captain of the 1st division, who was also the captainmandant of the whole Gotei 13, Yamamoto sat calmly while listening to his vice-captain, Chojiro Sasakibe. "...That is all for the report." "Hum." The report had been about the fight between Satoru Gojo, a new member of the 4th division, and Ikkaku Madarame, the 3rd seat of the 11th division. Normally, such a fight should have been unworthy of Yamamoto''s attention, but he had been very curious about the boy since some time ago. This fight particrly had been eye-opening. "So, now he created a barrier?" Yamamoto murmured to himself. This wasn''t the first report he had received about Gojo and from all of them he had pieced something. ''The boy is creating his own system.'' This wasn''t the first time he had observed something like this. After all, the criteria to enter Division 0 was to make a great contribution to the soul society by creating something never seen. Still, even in the two thousand years since the creation of the Gotei 13, the number of such geniuses was incredibly limited. Thetest one being, Kisuke Urahara and Mayuri Kurotsuchi, and this was exactly because of this that, "Continue to monitor him. Do not use the secret force, it was already proven to be useless. Make use of the observer we nted in the 4th division." "Understood." A Genius could either be a boon or a disaster. After all, geniuses liked to y around with the forbidden. He would not let a fiasco like the one with Kisuke Urahara repeat itself. If the boy proved to be useful, perhaps in Thirty or fifty years he could rise as a captain. But if he proved to be dangerous. His grips on his cane tightened. Then he would have to move his old bones once again. "What about Mayuri?" Chojiro nodded and took another stack of paper. If Gojo was nothing more than a potential danger, Mayuri on the other hand was a true danger that could explode at any moment. If Yamamoto did not regrly check on his research progress, he was sure that the man would one day blow up the Seireitei or create some kind of incurable disease. ''Why are all the useful ones also the ones with weird problems?'' Ukitake was one of the most powerful Shinigami he''s ever seen, but his sick body stopped him from utilizing his full power. Shunsui, who held one of the most dangerous Bankais, but was azy bastard. Unohana, who was nearly as powerful as himself, but was a crazy, blood-lusting woman. Zaraki, who had a talent unmatched in all history, but was an idiot that sealed his own strength. Even his own vice-captain had developed some weird fetish about the western culture after a mission in the west branch of the soul society. It was to a level where he even hated Japanese food. Scrunching his brows because of all those unique personalities surrounding him, Yamamato couldn''t help but feel tired. ''I wonder if I should retire.'' Thinking about his retirement, he couldn''t help but remember a report about another genius. One whose Zanpakuto was basically theplete opposite of his. "Chojiro." "Yes?" "The boy named Toshiro Hitsugaya." "The one who awakened an ice-type Zanpakuto?" "Indeed. He should graduate soon. Send him a proposal. If he enters the 1st division, I will immediately give him a seated position with one digit." Chojiro nodded without asking why. He had an absolute andplete belief in his captain. Technically speaking, all seated positions aside from the 1st seat could be held by more than one person at the same time and those seats went from 1 to 20. But it was a sort of unspoken rule that seats from 2 to 9 could only be held by one or two-people at maximum. Even Shuhei Hisagi, another very talented student, had only been offered a seat in the double digits. Yamamato could only chuckle while thinking about the possibility of taking Toshiro under his wings. After all, it seemed that Unohana wished to train the man named Gojo Satoru. Wouldn''t it be interesting if he also trained his own disciple? This could help him pass time for perhaps one or two hundred years. ---- [8th division, Main office] Laying down with one hand supporting his head, a middle-aged man wearing a pink haori over a white coat was observing a sses-wearing, ck-haired girl. He was Shunsui Kyoraku. The heir of the high-ranked noble house, Kyoraku, and the captain of the 8th division. It could be said that with both those identities, anyone would think of Kyoraku as a serious man with impable manners. A little like Soi Fon or Ginrei Kuchiki. But the truth couldn''t be further apart from reality. Illusions could never withstand the weight of reality. Shunsui Kyoraku was an unkempt, frivolous,zy, and flirtatious man. For more than 60 years ago, the one who had been running the division was the Vice-captain, Nanao Ise and before her, the previous vice-captain, who became a fugitive 60 years ago, Lisa Yadomaru. Generally, seeing him in such an unbing posture, Nanao would scold him one way or another. But this time though, she seemed to be lost in thoughts and hesitating. Of course, he knew why. Which is why he couldn''t keep the smile from his face, ''My little Nanao is growing up.'' Even though he always teased her, Nanao Ise was like a daughter for him, and in fact, she was his niece. Sadly, he had never managed to confess this truth to her. Dismissing the gloomy thoughts, he asked, "Why don''t you just visit him?" Nanao seemed startled at the sudden words, she then shook her head, "I have no one to meet, I do not understand what you are talking about." ''How could I believe what you just said when your face is so red?'' It was really a sight to behold. ''She seems really happy to have a way to meet himbut'' If Nanao was a normal person, then there would be no problem. As long as Gojo was a good man, he wouldn''t have minded and would bless them. Sadly, the Ise n suffered from a curse or at least it seemed to be a curse. All the members of the Ise n were women and could only give birth to girls. The worst part was the fact that all men who married an Ise n woman died not long after. Shunsui had personally suffered from this tragedy. After all, his brother, Nanao''s father, died because of the curse. "Perhaps I should meet that man myself, first?" At least, he needed to assess the resolve of that man. It promised to be interesting. Chapter 50: I WAS BORN READY Chapter 50: I WAS BORN READY [4th division, healing quarter] Even though the moon hung high in the sky, the hospital was still full of activities. After all, Shinigami were always at the risk of being wounded. While the bustle still continued, Gojo, sitting on his bed, was deep in meditation. He was reviewing the fight with Ikkaku. What were his mistakes? How could he correct those mistakes? Such thoughts filled his head as he reyed the scene of the fight again and again in his head. At the end of the day, one of his two greatest weaknesses was theck of healing methods and clear defense methods. Using the Bakudo spell he used to block the Shikai once again against the Bankai had clearly been a foolish move born from his habits of using Limitless. At the same time, he did not have the ability to heal himself anymore. But this wasn''t all, one of his greatest mistakes was underestimating the power a Bankai could bring. The way Ikkaku went from being too weak to an equal was a clear show of just how powerful the Bankai was. What''s more, he had clearly felt that Ikkaku had a poor mastery of his Bankai and should have basically never trained in it. Aside from this, his sword-wielding abilities were clearly too low. After all, he was more used to fighting bare-handed. ''Well, let''s see the training that that woman ns to bring.'' Being powerful did not mean you were necessarily a good teacher. As such, if he found that her teaching was useless, he would simply leave and join another division. ''I need to shift my priorities.'' Until now, he had been obsessed with re-creating Limitless. He had even managed to push out his inner domain. Sadly he was unable topletely control it. Still, the most important thing was to be stronger as soon as possible. As such, he would firstly attain at least Shikai. Then once he did, he could learn Bankai and at least be a somewhat bigger fish. ''Well, let''s sleep. We will think about this tomorrow.'' --- The next day, and the few after it flew so fast that Gojo did not even feel them. During those days in the hospital, he had received the visit of Nanao and Rangiku. Those visits had been rather enjoyable since Gojo would never reject the visit of a beautiful woman. What''s more, Gojo was far from dense. He could clearly feel that Nanao had begun to develop feelings for him since the time she taught him in the academy. Though, as it was now, she only had budding feelings for him. That''s why he always yed dumb in front of her. After all, he wasn''t a scumbag. If Nanao was just in search of a short and physical rtionship, he would have been more than happy to ept it. After all, she was really nice and beautiful. Sadly, this wasn''t the case. She was clearly reticent about the rtionship and if she chose him then it would without a doubt be a serious rtionship -- which wasn''t something he could give her. Gojo could not see himself being serious about a woman. But he did not want to break a woman''s heart either. So the best solution was to only have casual physical rtionships. As for Rangiku, the woman was really fun to be around with. He liked how she acted as if she had no shame when she was in fact someone full of insecurities about herself. The two of them had rapidly be friends and she woulde from time to time toin to him about how her captain was ditching his work on her and she wished she had apetent 3rd seat to ditch the work to. Women aside, members of the 11th division would alsoe to visit him while bearing many gifts. He had also met a man named Yumichika, a funny and narcissistic fellow. At the same time, he was a fierce and loyal man. During his fight with Ikkaku, he had always kept a part of his attention on Yumichika. After all, who knew what could happen? The result had been surprising. Yumichika clearly wanted to intervene, but each time he would hold himself back. Clearly out of respect for his friend. This made Gojo respect the man. From Yumichika, he had learned that Ikkaku''s wounds, despite being lighter, still took time to heal. What''s more, he had stayed in thea for a few days before waking up. Gojo knew that this was the result of his iplete Domain. Thankfully, he did not destroy the mind of Ikkaku. He had also met Ikkaku''s sister. A cute, if not loud girl. Also a member of the 13th division. Apparently, Rukia had wanted toe to visit him but had been retained to do so by her new brother. She was also a member of the 13th division, though it seemed that the situation wasn''t all that beautiful. Gojo could clearly understand why. After all, even though Rukia was talented, it was far from enough for her to graduate in one year and get a seated position. But since she was a member of the Kuchiki family, there should be no shinigami dumb enough to bully her. As such, either she waspletely ignored in her division, or people were too busy licking her boot to really be friends with her. Either way, poor Rukia shouldn''t be really happy. He had decided to visit her once if he had time. After all, the 4th division always had to deliver medicine to the captain of the 13th division. All in all, it has been an interesting, if leisurely, week. Gojo could feel that he was slowly integrating deeper into the soul society. He felt less and less like a stranger nowadays. At the end of the week, even though he still had some bandages there and here, he was now able to move and was in fighting shape. At the end of the week, he finally left his bed and went to Unohana''s office. ---- [4th division, Captain office.] "Hello captain, it isn''t nice to not even have visited me once. My feelings have been hurt, you know?" Entering the office with his hand in his pockets, Gojo saluted Unohana. The one who had been tasked to heal him was Isane. As such, it had been a week since he hadst seen Unohana. Of course, he was lying about his wounded feelings, after all, he understood why she did not visit him. "As of now, it has been two months since you joined my division. Do you remember our deal?" "Of course." "Good. Those two months were also a way for me to observe you and I must admit that I am very pleased about what I have seen." Gojo did not ask what would have happened if she had not been pleased. "So now the choice is yours. Do you choose to stay in the 4th division? Or Do you wish to join another division? If you choose the former, I will teach you everything I know. If you choose thetter, I will write you a letter of rmendation so that you can join any division of your choice as a 3rd seat." Did Gojo need to ponder? Of course not, "I wish to stay." "I see. Then, I wee you once again to my division. You will be installed as the 4th seat, but you will not be the leader of a relief team. After all, you will be training with me. I hope you are ready." "I was born ready." Unohana gave an enchanting smile when she heard Gojo saying so, but all Gojo could see was the smile of a bloodthirsty maniac. Chapter 51: YACHIRU UNOHANA (1) Chapter 51: YACHIRU UNOHANA (1) *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* "Damn, this training is really hell." Laying down on the hard ground, a bloodied Gojo breathed roughly whileining. From head to toe, there was no part of his body that wasn''t covered in blood. But strangely, there was no part of his body that was wounded. Standing not far from him, Unohana smiled, "Get up. It''s only your 50th ''death''. After allyou were born ready, right?" Looking down on him, she tightened the grip of her sword and stabbed Gojo. "Oh!" Thankfully, Gojo already knew that she would do something like this and managed to avoid her hit. Standing up, Gojo gave another look at Unohana. He was sure that if the members of the 4th division were to see the current Unohana as her unbound hair flew behind her, they would piss themselves in fright. "So, ready for your 51st?" ''Man, what kind of situation did I put myself in?'' --- [One day ago] After Gojo gave his consent, Unohana stood up and brought him to a ce under her office. From what she said, she used the two months to create this ce. The underground was rather vast, there fewmps floating in the air and illuminating the zone. Gojo took off his blindfold as he wished to admire the ce and he was surprised. No matter how Gojo looked at it, this was a huge training ground and he really wondered how she created it. The moment he entered the zone, he immediately felt as if all his senses were cut off. It was a special barrier ced by Unohana after a few weeks of preparation. It seemed that she had been sure that he would ept. Once they were in the center of the room, Unohana began to exin. "You have two objectives. One is learning the self-healing techniques that I have created, and the second one is to reach the Shikai level. Which one do you want to begin with?" "Shikai." The project Limitless was a long-term one. Even his ancestors took decades to create it. Though Gojo was sure that he was even more of a genius than his ancestor, this still wasn''t something that could be done in a hurry. If so, learning Shikai was the best option. "I see. Then--" <> Faster than he could think, almost as a reflex, Gojo moved backward at full throttle. Despite this, *Drip *Drip* "How?" He had been barely able to react. The Six eyes allowed him to alter his perception of time so that one instant, in reality, could change into one minute for him. Despite this, the sword had moved so fast that he could only dodge by reflex more than anything. Even then, arge wound going from his left hip to his right shoulder was opened and bled profusely. He had no doubt, ''If I had been any slower, I would have died.'' Looking up, he could see Unohana sheathing her sword in its scabbard before moving her hand toward her braids, "You know, long, long ago. The Soul Society wasn''t as peaceful as it is now. Fighting and killing weremonce. Ah! It was truly a blissful period." As she said that, a smile full of happiness bloomed on her face. "During those times, the one who quelled the chaos was the captainmander as well as twelve others. We were the first captains--we were also all criminals. Hahaha! Don''t you find it funny? A bunch of criminals hailed as heroes, protectors of the soul society. The height of irony." Sheughed for a short while letting down her long and beautiful ck hair. The moment she did so, the very aura around her seemed to change. If before, the one standing in front of him was a benevolent saint. Now, it was as if he was standing in front of a bloodthirsty Shura. He also caught the sight of a small scar in the middle of her chest. "In those times, I called myself Yachiru." "Yachiru?." "Indeed. Yachi as in Countless and Ru as in Styles." cing her hand once again on the hilt of her sword, the corners of her lips raised in a devilish smile. "I am the best sword user in the whole Seireitei. I polished my arts again and again and learned all possible styles to deal with all situations and learned how to kill in hundreds of different ways, and that''s what I will teach you. After all, how could you be worthy of your Shikai if you don''t even know how to wield your sword?" "I see." <> Immediately red and ck lightning surrounded Gojo, distorting the very atmosphere. "Ready?" Unohana asked with a child like glee, "Thendie." The world in Gojo''s vision was cut into two. ---- [Present Time] "You are really good. I thought that you would have died about 300 or so times by day one. But to think it only happened 50 times." "Haha. Your way of givingpliments is really weird." "The most impressive thing, though, is your control over your energy." Unohana was truly surprised about what Gojo had shown her. Even though she did not use her Shikai or Bankai, the fact that Gojo was slowly adapting to her sword was not a simple feat. What more, she could feel that his energy reserves had barely diminished since the start of this training. She guessed that either of those had to do with those eyes of his. But, "Your stamina is too low." She could also see that his concentration was degrading too fast. It seemed that those eyes sapped his mental strength faster than normal. "Hey! Don''t say it in such a way. I would like to let you know that I have matchless stamina." "What do you mean.Oh!" Unohana tilted her head in iprehension for a short while before the light of understanding filled her eyes. She couldn''t help but chuckle, "Are you teasing an old woman like me?" Even though she had never had a rtionship with a man, she wasn''t a shy maiden that would blush just because of some light teasing. Such a thing was toomon in the army. Using the opportunity to catch his breath, Gojo smiled, "What do you mean old? Mature women have the best charms." "Fufufu. Few people would be in a teasing mood after facing death so many times in one day." "Heh, what can I say? I am just built differently." Even though Unohana did not particrly care, there was no woman who would hate having her appearance praised. Even more so if the one doing so was a handsome fellow. Still, now wasn''t the time for that. "I think we did enough for today. Now that we fought for an entire day, I have managed to get a grasp of your current skill level. Stay here, Isane will bring you food and a change of clothes. We will continue tomorrow. Trust me, at the end of this training, you will be a new man." On those words, she turned around and began to walk away. If initially, this had just been a whim for her, now, she was fullymitted. Unohana believed in one thing, When a strong person meets another strong person, they should only be used to either kill or nurture that person. As he was now, Gojo was still far from a strong person in her eyes. But she could feel it. Her instincts were screaming at her. This young man had the potential to be the strongest. if it was so, she did not mind dying under his de. After all, if he could kill her, then he would surely be able to wash away her greatest sin. --- (AN: What I hated the most in bleach was the power system. Initially, Bankai needed ten years of careful training. But behold. I have created a technique to learn in three days. Awesome, right? Like Ichigo in two weeks, went from not even knowing Shikai and being beaten by a Byakuya who only had 20% of his strength, to learning Bankai and fighting Equally with Byakuya at full power. If shit like that only happened with Ichigo, I could say okay. He is the mc. But that happens to everyone. Shinigami are supposed to have a natural limit. That''s one of the reasons why Aizen created Hogyoku. But it seems like this limit doesn''t apply to people Ichigo is close to.) Chapter 52: YACHIRU UNOHANA (2) Chapter 52: YACHIRU UNOHANA (2) Sitting alone in her office, with only a simplemp beside her, Unohana reviewed the beatraining of the day. If she really wanted to make him awaken his Shikai, there was nothing really difficult about it. As long as she fought him long enough and made him feel the threat of death, he would unconsciously lower all his mental defenses andmunicate with the sword. Of course, there was a big difference between knowing the name of your zanpakuto and being able to use its ability. But this didn''t matter. With his talent, it wouldn''t take him too long to master the ability. At least if it had one. But she wasn''t satisfied with just that. She didn''t just want to train someone strong. She wanted to create the greatest masterpiece. For that, she needed to make him break all limits. Firstly, for Kido, she would give him ess to all possible Kido spells below 90. Only a captain could read higher than that and not even she would break that rule. For Zanjutsu, she would kill him again and again in thousands of different ways so that he could master his own styles. After all, his Shikai might not even be in the form of a sword. As such she had to take this into ount. In terms of pure Reiryoku, there was nothing she could do. The amount and growth of Reiryoku was something that could not be trained. It was a natural talent. Thankfully, from the report of the 2nd division, she knew that he already had an amount between that of a captain and a vice-captain. With such a base Reiryoku, it wouldn''t be a problem for it to grow to an immeasurable level like her and Zaraki. For Hakuda and Hoho, she had nothing much to teach him, and in fact, she was really curious about the ''Jujutsushiki'' he was developing. She did not know why he was giving it such an ominous name, but the little he had shown was really impressive. If he really created aplete set of techniques and created his own department, he would most likely enter division 0. But she doubted her disciple would do so. He did not seem to have any sort of loyalty towards the Soul Society or any deep sense of purpose. It was another thing she had remarked. Gojo Satoru was like her and at the same time different from her? Where she searched for opponents that could challenge her and despaired at the reality that she stood at the pinnacle, Gojo on the other hand thirsted for victory only. He did not fight to be stronger or to enjoy the fight. He fought to prove that he stood at the pinnacle. For him, knowing that there were people equal and above him seemed to be an uneptable notion. Her despair was his joy and her joy was his despair. She really wondered what kind of life he must have had to develop such a mentality. At the very least, she was sure that he must have possessed spiritual power even when he was alive. ''A Fullbring or a High-spec human?'' It was debatable. Fullbrings were humans whose mothers survived a hollow attack while pregnant but were still slightly infected by the power of the hollow. High spec humans meanwhile were humans who were born with high amounts of Reiryoku or developed high amounts for whatever reason possible. Both of those were humans able to see and fight spiritual beings. But the way they obtained their power was different. She discarded the possibility of him being a Quincy. Nowadays, all the Quincy''s alive in Japan were recorded and monitored. It was to assure that they wouldn''t use their powers and break the bnce of the soul society. Of course, even if he was a Quincy, it wouldn''t matter in her opinion. ''Seems like I have taken quite the troublesome student.'' Sheughed a little. She liked trouble. Trouble meantck of boredom. Discarding her useless thoughts, she wondered if she could help him reach an even higher level in Hakuda and Hoho. ''Should I call in some of my favors with Soi Fon?'' It was worth pondering. The advantage of being the captain of the 4th division was that everyone owed you a favor. She knew that Soi Fon had been using the spies in the 4th division to obtain information about Gojo. Of course, she also knew about the spy Yamamoto had nted. She outed neither of them because she understood that it was a necessary procedure to assure the security of the soul society. Of course, the best would have been to have the tutge of Yoruichi herself but unfortunately, she was now a fugitive. Life was funny sometimes. One of the greatest criminals was now the loved and respected captain of the 4th division. Meanwhile, the princess of the Shihoin family was a fugitive forced to live in the human world to avoid being captured. Strength was truly the best protection. The greatest proof was the fugitives. Even though a capture order had been given, no one bothered to take it. After all, who could fight an entire team full of ex-captains and ex-vice-captains? Chuckling, she opened her scroll and began to write. ---- [Shin''o academy] Under the moonlight, a ck-haired girl wearing the student uniform could be seen standing in front of a tree with her eyes closed. Even though she seemed stable at first nce, a deeper observation would show that her aura was shaky and that her body kept swaying imperceptibly. Finally, opening her eyes, her aura jumped and began to increase at an rming rate. Once it finally stopped, she murmured for the first time, "Snap, Tobiume!" Fire engulfed the courtyard. (AN: Honestly the secret corps are really good and the Shihoin family are the guardians of the soul society. The only reason Aizen managed to trick everyone is simply because his Shikai is too fucked up. Also, no one would doubt the gentle and friendly guy with sses. Aizen was like the most popr captain. Students loved him. He was friendly with nearly all captains. Compared to him, you had a guy like Gin who had a face that basically screamed ''I am a suspicious guy!'' XD. The only guy who had a suspicion about Aizen was Shinji and Aizen used that suspicion to trick him. Also I like Kubo irony. Momo activation is ''Snap'' and most of us know how she snapped mentally during the SS arc.) Chapter 53: MY NAME IS... (1) Chapter 53: MY NAME IS... (1) Since the first day of training with Unohana, two more days have passed. At least this was what Isane told him. Gojo had to admit that his own sense of time had be a little blurry recently. Holding his sword, his breathing rough and his vision hazy, Gojo faced Unohana once again. He had long forgotten how many times he had seemingly been killed. He had fought against her again and again. Being mortally wounded one second then healed the next. Gojo did not mind such abuse. When he was alive, he had learned a Reverse cursed technique to heal himself for the simple reason that keeping Limitless active literally fried his brain. This was why he had to constantly heal himself. Thankfully, thanks to the Rikugan his energy control was wless. In conclusion, every day, every hour of his life had been lived in pain. So much that he had be numb to it. Physical pain was not the problem. What really bothered him more than anything was his powerlessness. He hated that feeling so much. Every time he failed to keep track of her sword. Every time he gained back consciousness after being brought near death. Every time he was healed. She was not even using her Shikai nor Bankai. He was being crushed by pure strength and skills. Again and again, his pride was wounded, insulted, battered, shattered until nothing was left of it. He had lived all his life as the strongest. He had always stood at the pinnacle. If he wasn''t the strongest. Then, what was he? What worth did he have? But was he really always the strongest? His memory took him to a distant past. A time where he was still a high school kid and fought alongside his best friend. Those times were fun. He wasn''t the strongest alone. But with Suguru at his side, he had never felt weak. He had someone he could see as an equal, someone to share his worry with. Someone who could understand him. Everything changed when after a failed mission, he managed to awaken the full potential of his power. From then on, even though he had tried to slow down, no one could catch up to him. He continued to climb faster and faster on thedder until he stood alone on the peak of the Jujutsu world. The more he thought about it, the more he felt like giving up. Why was he even trying to fight now? He had nothing to gain. He wasn''t even in his own world anymore. He already died after saving the world, shouldn''t he be allowed to rest? Just as he was about to lower his sword in defeat, he remembered a sentence, a question his best friend and the only man he had ever considered as a partner once uttered. [Are you the strongest because you are Satoru Gojo, or are you Satoru Gojo because you are strongest?] It was like a jolt that swept away all his negative feelings. ''What the fuck I was about to do?'' "Hahaha. Oh my fucking god. What a sorry sight I am." Heughed out loud while avoiding a sh from Unohana that should have been would have increased his number of deaths. ''Is he alright?'' Surprised at his suddenugh, Unohana couldn''t help but ask herself if she had gone a little too far and broke him. Gojo ignored Unohana and continued tough. Heughed at his own foolishness. Heughed at this stupid pride of his that had no reason to exist. Heughed at the fact that he had forgotten a simple truth. Even in the Jujutsu world, he hadn''t always been the strongest. He had trained, failed, fought, won some, lost some. He did not stand at the peak from the very start. But even then, even when he was but a child who could be killed at any moment. He had neither doubted one thing. One truth. "I am strong." How could he have ever doubted such a simple truth? And since this Zanpakuto was part of him, then it was nothing more than another aspect of his strength. Suguru used Curses, but did this mean he wasn''t strong? Megumi used Shikigami. Even Toji Fushiguro only managed to nearly kill him thanks to using special cursed tools. But so what? Strength was strength. As such, ''Why did I even reject my own power?'' The moment this realization hits him, his vision blurred. ---- [Inner world] When his vision went back to normal, he looked around him and remarked that he wasn''t in the cold and damp cave anymore. He was standing in a white space filled with clouds as far as the eyes could see. It was a white void. A limitless and boundless space. "Is this my inner world?" Gojo was used to the concept of Inner worlds. After all, domain expansion was the expression of the inner world into reality. But his world wasn''t supposed to be like this. "Now then, what do I do?" Since there was no direction, he simply chose one without thinking and began to walk. How long had he been walking? How far he walked? Did he even move a step? It was when he was asking himself those questions that he saw it. A throne so tall that it looked like a tower supporting the heavens of this world. At the vision of such a throne, one would expect that the one sitting on it would be equally tall. But this wasn''t the case. The one sitting on the throne was a girl. A silver-haired girl entirely d in ck and white, from her ck shirt to her short ck skirt and ck stockings. Her clothes, reminiscent of a military school uniform. On her back, she wore a ck haori etched with golden threads. But her beauty and her uniform aside, what really caught his attention was the ck blindfold covering the upper half of her face. "Who are you?" Even though he had a hunch, Gojo still asked, Crossing her legs, the girl answered, "My name is ------" "...What?" "*Sigh* So I still can''t reach you? Well, I am not surprised." Uncrossing her legs, she stood up from her throne and began walking toward him. Once she stopped, just a few centimeters away from him, Gojo marveled at how short she was. She shouldn''t be taller than 160 cm. Raising her head, she put her hands on her hips and spoke with a haughty tone. "Since you refuse to hear my name. Let''s just say that I am you. Born from your soul, I am in a way, your alter ego. Just cuter, smarter, and more than anything.Way stronger." Looking at her smug face as she uttered those words, Gojo only had one thought, ''AhI really want to punch her.'' Chapter 54: MY NAME IS... (2) Chapter 54: MY NAME IS... (2) In an infinite white void filled with clouds, a girl and a man who could pass for siblings faced each other. Even though one of them was wearing a blindfold, there was no doubt that the two of them were throwing a challenging look at each other. Despite this weird sense of tension, a smile could be seen on the corner of their lips. Whether those smiles came from the bottom of their hearts though, was another matter. "Chibi...Could you repeat what you said?" "Heh. Do you think I am self-conscious about my height? Look at me. I am the perfect incarnation of cuteness and sexiness in one pack." "Don''t make meugh, only lolicons would be interested in you." "Hahaha~! Should I remind you that I was born from your soul? What does it say about you?" Despite hurling low blows at each other, the smile on their faces never vanished. It was to the point that any onlooker would have found it extremely creepy. "Huh. It seems like you need a spanking." "Kyaa~! I am so scared." Showing a mock expression of fear, she waved her hand and made a sword appear in her hand, "Come at me. Perhaps another beating will help you hear my name, after all, you needed one toe here, right?" The sword in her hand was different from Gojo''s zanpakuto. It was a long curved sword with a ck and white handle. The tension mounted for a short while before Gojo slowly lowered and rxed his shoulders. Herst sentence did not have the previous fierceness, but rather a sort of hidden bitterness in it. "What? No going to fight anymore?" Gojo looked deeply at her, before looking away and once again assessing his surroundings. White. Endless white. Even though he had already been here for a short moment, he had felt like he was going crazy. Then, what about her? What''s more, he remembered her previous sentence. "You still can''t hear my name." He remembered the times his sword had tried to reach him. What would it feel like, to call someone again and again, only for that person to always ignore you? How much worse would you feel if the one ignoring you was the reason for your existence, the one who should have been the closest to you? How much pain, sadness, anger, and despair would you feel while staying alone in this endless void? Reaching there, all anger vanished from Gojo''s mind and was reced by a rather overwhelming feeling of guilt. "Stop!" He was startled out of his thoughts by this shout. Lowering his head, he looked at the short girl in front of him once again. The sword in her hand was nowhere to be seen and this time she was showing her back to him. "I do not need your pity. I did not fall so low." "You can read my mind?" Gojo asked quietly. "Read? No, but you and I share the same feeling. We were one at first after all. Though I guess I am the only one who shares it currently." Shaking her head, she walked toward her throne and sat on it, again, facing him. Her expression betrayed none of her thoughts as she leaned in and rested her head on the palm of her right hand. "Now then, Satoru Gojo. Since we are not going to fight, could you kindly walk out? I am tired of shouting again and again for someone who refuses to hear me." Gojo did not answer, even though he could not share her feelings, he instinctively understood something. If he walked out of there...He would never be able to awaken his Shikai. "Man. I feel like a bastard father who abused his daughter." Scratching his head, he walked toward the throne and crouched down to face the girl at an equal level. cing his hand on her head, he smiled calmly, "Honestly speaking, even now, I guess I have some reservations about using a zanpakuto." He did not apologize. He already caught a glimpse of her personality. This girl also had her own pride. She indeed did not need his pity. For only the weak needed pity. "You know. This world is full of strong people. So strong that it might bring despair...This is pretty exciting, right?" "..." "Fighting, growing, climbing, slowly but surely until one day, I stand at the top of the pyramid and proudly im to be once again, the strongest." "..." "I am stronger, stronger than average. But so what? Why should Ipare myself to average people? The sole and only ce worthy of me is the apex." His eyes shined with a fierce glint. His pride and arrogance, obvious in this world. It did not matter what he had to face, nor how long it would take. "But as I am now, this is just wishful thinking." "So what?" The silver-haired girl finally asked, a quiver hidden in her voice. As if she could feel hope but was too afraid of once again facing disappointment. "Standing at the top is pretty lonely, you know? Wouldn''t it be more interesting to share the view with someone? Then who could be better than my other half?" A smile lit up her face, "What if in the end, you fail?" "Failure? Who the hell do you think I am? I am Satoru Gojo. The strongest sorcerer and soon, I will be the strongest shinigami. Failure does not exist in my dictionary." Gojo kept a smile full of confidence as he uttered those words. "Hahaha~!" The silver-haired girlughed, augh full of joy and happiness. But Gojo did not interrupt her. Once she finally stopped, she pushed his hand away from her head and stood up. Lowering her blindfold, she showed him her jewel-like beautiful scarlet eyes. "Then, this queen will give you onest chance." "Of course." cing her hand on her chest and puffing proudly, she continued, "I am without a doubt the strongest sword, so it''s fitting for my wielder to be the strongest Shinigami." "There''s indeed nothing more fitting." "Then, remember well. My name is." --- Back in the training grounds, from the moment Gojo closed his eyes, only a few short moments had passed. But the difference was startling. His aura, which was already above most vice-captains, continued to climb slowly but surely, filling every corner of the room. His spiritual pressure became so heavy that even Unohana began to feel some slight difort. But the more she felt it, the scarier the smile on her face became. So much so that she seemed short ofughing in madness. Even though she had yet to activate her Shikai or Bankai, this difort clearly meant that Gojo had broken past the threshold and could now bepared to a captain, albeit only an inexperienced one, and this was even before releasing his Shikai. When he finally opened his eyes, Unohana felt a jolt go through her body. "I am sorry to have made you wait." Unohana''s body heat surged while her heart thumped wildly in her chest. Gulping, desperately keeping herself from cutting him down, she asked. She was like someone lost in a desert, who had finally found an oasis, but had to stop herself from drinking all the water in one gulp. Or like a drug addict looking at herst shot. "Did you awaken it?" Instead of answering, Gojo put his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Shall we continue?" This was all Unohana needed to lose all restraint. Rushing at a speed far superior to everything she had shown until now, she swung her sword. But just as it was about to connect, she suddenly stopped and stepped back at full speed. She did not know why, but her instincts were screaming at her that whatever was about to happen could pose a danger to her. Gojo, not even looking at her, thought back to the name of the silver-haired girl before reciting one sentence. A sentence so nostalgic it made him smile. Of course, with one little difference, "Throughout Heaven and Earth, WE alone are the honored ones, Tengoku no Kogo!" (AN: Ohhh. Gojo finally revealed his Shikai. What are the powers? Not even I, the author knows By the way, Tengoku no Kogo means Heaven''s Empress. Pretty fitting I think. By the way, just be clear. Tengoku is not a harem candidate. Gotta preempt any questions. Also damn. Bleach new chapter is out and it will also be the start of a new arc most likely. New vice captains were introduced and Hell is now officially Canon. Sigh. Seems like I will need to work on some little things. Thankfully, I won''t have to deal with Hell without the death of many powerful beings. So there''s that.) Chapter 55: Searching for an illustrator Chapter 55: Searching for an illustrator So yeah. Title say it all I am currently searching for an illustrator. Mainly for my original story. Son of the Hero King. I could alsomission for some Gojo drawings. Do you guys know or could give me a link towards a good illustrators able to draw hi who is takingmissions? The ceiling for the price is 60$. Chapter 56: ...TENGOKU NO KOGO Chapter 56: ...TENGOKU NO KOGO "Throughout Heaven and Earth, we alone are the honored ones, Tengoku no Kogo!" Befitting the activation of a Shikai, Gojo''s spiritual pressure increased even more, to the delight of the Unohana. In his hand, the normal-looking katana changed into a long curved sword with a white and ck handle. But what really caught Unohana''s attention wasn''t the sword, but rather the two beautiful translucent white wings and the golden crown around his forehead. This was without a doubt an appearance befitting that of a king. He seemed to emanate a holy and regal aura at the same time. "Tengoku no Kogo. What an arrogant name. I guess it is fitting." Chuckling, Unohana shook her head. She was somewhat surprised. Normally, the transition to Shikai should not bring any change in the physical appearance of the wielder. Such changes should only appear during Bankai. This meant that either this sword really liked to show off, or it was so powerful that even in Shikai it could show such changes. Remembering the personality of Gojo, the chances of it being a mix of those two options were rather high. "This is really a beautiful sword." Gojo, who had been silent since earlier. Smiled, "Hehe. Isn''t it? I guess she was right to call herself the best." Immediately, all the holy aura around him seemed to copse. Unohana didn''t know if she should be happy or not about this, and as such, could onlyugh dumbfoundedly. "But, what are the powers of your Shikai? Don''t tell me it''s just to help you shine in the dark?" She raised her eyebrows as she asked curiously. "Heh. You heard the incantation, right? Weare the ruler of heaven."[1] Immediately, the world around them seemed to break down. No. It did not seem to, It was indeed happening. Unohana''s eyes widened as she watched the particles of energy in the air gather at Gojo''s wings. At the same time, all the wounds on his body slowly began to close before vanishing entirely. "...Impossible You are" For the first time in hundreds of years, Unohana was well and truly shocked. "IndeedI am absorbing Reishi." This was impossible. It broke allmon sense. Only Quincy could absorb Reishi. Even in the extremely small possibility that he had been a Quincy when alive, the power over Reishi should not have manifested through his zanpakuto. This wasn''t all, "How are you able to heal yourself!?" Unohana felt like she was going crazy. Too many impossibilities were happening in front of her. Even though Quincy could use Reishi and create Blut Vene to protect their bodies, they could not heal themselves. Gojo twirled his sword whileughing, "I think you are having a misunderstanding, I have read the records about Quincy and their abilities. So let''s just say that I am way beyond all that." This was so. Tengoku gave him absolute control over Reishi in a limited zone. It wasn''t just about creating weapons or something basic. He could literally do anything he wanted with Reishi. Previously, he did not ''heal'' himself in the truest sense of the word. Shinigami''s bodies wereposed of Reishi so all he did was to use the Reishi in the air to reconstruct his body. In short, as long as he was in a zone filled with Reishi, he was, in theory, immortal, and the soul society was entirelyposed of Reishi. ''Haha. So, I went from being Untouchable to unkible. Not bad.'' Calming down, he asked Unohana, "Shall we continue?" Even though he had a basic understanding of what his Shikai could do, it wasn''t as if he had the full picture. Some training was necessary ''Firstly, it seems like I am aware of everything in a certain zone.'' Gojo closed his eyes as he felt the surroundings. He could catch everything. The slightest movement of the wind, the ruffle of the clothes of Unohana, theposition of the air, the soil and everything. It was so much information in one go. Thankfully, the Six eyes allowed him to change one instant into over one minute. In this slowed-down world, he could feel Unohana approaching him. ''Firstly, let''s begin with the basics.'' Opening his eyes, he deduced the trajectory of the sword then, "Shield." A white translucent shield formed in the air and blocked her attack. Then, "Chain." *Cling* *Cling* *Cling* Out of nowhere, a chain seemingly of the same texture as the shield appeared around Unohana and tried to tie her up. But, *Swoosh* With a twirl, Unohana avoided all the chains and rushed to his side, her stance low. Then she swung her sword. Neither the shield nor the chains managed to withstand the blow and copsed. This allowed Gojo to learn a weakness of his. Clearly, the constructs he created were rather frail orcked enough Reishi to maintain their shapes. Meanwhile, Unohana''s attack didn''t end. Using the force of her previous attack, she continued with a second twirl and threw a few flying knives at Gojo. Normally, such an attack would havepletely pierced through him, but, *ng* The short knives bounced off of his skin, while blue veins showed briefly on Gojo''s skin before vanishing. ''Blut Vene(Blood Vein).'' Unohana recognized this technique. Shinigami used Reiatsu to d their body and protect themselves. Meanwhile, Quincy used Blut. A technique that allowed them to blend Reishi in their blood vessels. It could be used either offensively (Blut Arterie) or defensively (Blut Vene). This was a technique only the elite few could use. Sadly, Gojo did not leave her the time to analyze more. Her surroundings were suddenly illuminated as tens of white circles appeared all around her. "Fall." A rain of energy arrows rushed towards Unohana. *BOOM* ----- *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* Gojo breathed roughly while looking at the silhouette hidden in the dust. Even though the previous series of actions seemed easy, Gojo felt as if someone was driving a knife in his brain. In terms ofputation demand, his Reishi control wasn''t lower than Limitless. Since he had to control so many things at the same time andpounded with his previous fatigue, it was a wonder he could still stand. It seemed that this was another weakness that he had to work on. *Woosh* *Drip* *Drip* Once the dust was swept off, Gojo could finally see Unohana. Her clothes were a little frayed and blood dripped from a few wounds on her body before slowly closing with a green light. Despite having been wounded, the sole expression on Unohana was that of utmost excitement. "Heh, I know that I am handsome, but you shouldn''t look at me like that. I will call the police." "Haha, sorry, but I am the police." "Damn, I should have known this world was corrupted." Even though they were exchanging some light banter, the two of them were walking in circles while evaluating the distance. ''Ten meters.'' This was the effective range of absorption and maniption. Even though it was smaller than he had imagined, Gojo knew that he had just unlocked his Shikai and still had a long way to go. On the other hand, Unohana had a hard time forcing herself to hold back. She wanted to know so much. Just how much could he do? Just how many times could he heal himself? What kind of wounds could he heal from? Would he still be alive if she partially melted him? Completely melted him? Would he survive even if he was reduced to nothing? "Ha...Ha...Ha..." Her breath became rough while her cheek became flushed. The sh between her instincts and her reason created apse in her attention, an opening that Gojo did not miss. Using Shunpo, he managed toe close enough to pierce her with his sword. Even though Unohana was briefly distracted, there was no way she would have been touched by such an attack. At least this should have been so. ''I cannot move!?'' Just as she was about to avoid Gojo''s attack, she suddenly felt as if her body had been seized by arge hand. Even though it onlysted a short instant and she regained control of her body, it was already toote to dodge. Blood bloomed like a flower as Gojo''s sword impaled her stomach. The two of them stood so close to each other, they could almost feel each other''s breath. ''He tried to control my body.'' This was definitely something no Quincy could do. Not even Yhwach. Even though Quincy could use Reishi, there were many clear limits to this power. The fact the Gojo could do something like that was astonishing. But, "You are bleeding." It seemed that this power wasn''t something that could be used lightly. After all, despite having healed himself not long ago, he was currently bleeding from both his eyes, ears, and nose. It was clear that what he tried to do was beyond his ability. "Haha! Seems like I bit more than I could chew." Gojo had indeed tried to control Unohana''s body. But it seemed that this move had been thest straw. "Man, not even a frown despite having my sword in your guts. You''re really a woman of steel." "I have suffered much worse wounds in my life." "Heh. I guess... I will listen to this story another time now though I think I will sleep for a little while..." Speaking with more difficulty at each word, the light in Gojo''s eyes faded as he lost consciousness. At the same time, his angel-like wings and the crown also vanished while the sword in her guts went back to its previous appearance. Taking Gojo in her arms to stop him from copsing, all the madness and craziness vanished from her face as she looked at him with pride in her eyes. "You really did well. Now sleep and rest." Taking the sword out of her, she healed herself then proceeded to do the same with him. After which, she sat down, ced his head on herp, and began to gently wipe the blood from his face with water she conjured. "It isn''t much, but it''s a small reward for your hard work." Caressing the face of the man who looked so innocent while asleep, she thought back to her fight with him. She did not know if she had helped the creation of a cmity for the soul society, but she honestly did not care. Whatever should happen would happen. "Now then, how should I train him? Fufufu~!" She did not know what the future held, but what was sure was that it wouldn''t be boring. (AN: This is thest chapter of volume 3. Next chapter will be epilogue 3. Then vol 4. We will now deal with some interesting events. Be prepared for a short time skip. Finally, I hope you liked Gojo''s Shikai. For those who don''t really know bleach. Reishi or spiritual particles are the base of everything in the soul society. Everything is made of Reishi in the SS and the Hueco Mundo. You guys should understand what it means. Also it isn''t just a copy of Quincy power. He can do everything quincy can do and much more. Anyway all this will be slowly exined in the next volume.) Chapter 57: EPILOGUE 3: CHANGES Chapter 57: EPILOGUE 3: CHANGES [Shin''o Academy] "Toshiro Hitsugaya, Momo Hinamori. You are about to take the early graduation test. Which division do you wish to test for?" "The 1st division." "The 4thno, The Kido corps." Standing in an office and facing four Shinigami, both Momo and Toshiro answered. Toshiro, who stood next to Momo, was not surprised by her final choice. It has already been about 8 months since Gojo graduated. Toshiro could have graduated two or three months ago, but he had decided to wait for Momo since she had awakened her zanpakuto. If he had to be honest, he wished for nothing more than to join the 4th division, but he had absolutely no interest in healing. What''s more, before graduating, Gojo had clearly told them to not follow him to the 4th division. He was going there for a specific reason and they would not learn anything if they joined him. Toshiro had been really hesitant about which division to join, until he received an invitation from the 1st division. He was even promised a seated position if he graduated with high enough marks. Since he had no particr ties with the other divisions, the choice was pretty evident. "Then, if your choices are definitive, it''s time to begin." Momo nodded and murmured before walking away. "Good luck, Shiro-Chan." Since the day Momo met Gojo, her training and way of thinking hadpletely changed. Knowing that Toshiro had awakened his Shikai, she was even more determined to graduate early. Thanks to this, she managed to make contact with her Zanpakuto and awakened Shikai. Despite this, Momo knew that most of her basic skills were unable to allow her to graduateaside from Kido, of course. Gojo had told her that she was a genius in the way of Kido and she believed him. What''s more, Nanao had taken interest in her and sometimes helped her by teaching some Kido or some tricks in handling Kido. All those elementspounded and gave her the confidence to apply for the Kido corps. ''Let''s do my best.'' Clenching her fist, she nodded to herself and went to her exams. ---- [Seireitei, Shihoin family] "Hum. So the captain of the 4th division wishes to create a joint exercise program with us?" Sitting on a throne, a young man with tanned skin and a somewhat girly look asked, confusion clear in his voice. "What do you think? Onee-san?" "Please. Yushiro-Sama. I have already asked you to not address me so familiarly in official settings." Facing him, on a knee, was Soi Fon, the captain of the 2nd division. The Shihoin family was one of the four great families in the Soul society. What''s more, they also had full control over the secret force. As for the Fon family, they were the most staunch and loyal supporters of the Shihoin family. It was to the level where absolutely all members of the Fon family were members of the secret forces, and anyone who failed to enter was immediately exiled from the family. Normally, Soi Fon should not have be the captain of the 2nd division. But since the current leader of the Shihoin family, Yushiro Shihoin, was still somewhat immature, she had been elected to take control. Yushiro and Soi Fon were also the suprememanders of the secret forces which was why she couldn''t just take such important decisions without his opinion. Of course, this was once again a temporary measure until Yushiro was ready. Some people might wonder if she was resentful. In reality, she was. Not because she would lose her power, but simply because she had no wish to be themander in the first ce. She had been happy when all she had to do was follow orders while watching Yoruichi''s back. In fact, those times had been the happiest of her life. That''s why Yoruichi''s betrayal hurt her all the more. "Thinking about my sister again?" "I am terribly sorry." "Sigh, do not be. I know very well how loyal you are to her. In fact, I also miss her terribly. But it doesn''t matter. Sooner orter, I know she wille back. My sister is not a traitor." Thisst sentence was said with a very bright smile. Like Soi Fon, Yushiro had an almost fanatical respect for Yoruichi. She was his idol and she was the perfect leader in his eyes. Soi Fon did not know, and in fact, no one knew. He wasn''t weak by any means. In fact, he was sure that he could match most captains blow for blow. But he did not wish to take his sister''s ce. That was all. "Coming back to the previous matter. Yushiro-Sama, I believe that we have no reason to refuse. Even though we managed to form our own healers, the truth of the matter is that theyck the skills of the 4th division members. Competent healers would without a doubt lower the death rate." "Hmm. Then, if you think it''s good. It''s good." "Yushiro-Sama!" "Hehe! I am being serious. I named you suprememander and gave you an authority equal to mine. You can do what you believe is the best. I believe in you." "I humbly ept your praises." "Sigh...I believe in you, but you are so stiff. Anyway, that is enough for now. I will leave the rest to you." "Understood." Nodding, she stood up and saluted, "Then, I will take my leave." "Bye-bye! Come visit me some time for reasons other than work. This ce is so boring!" "I will." After walking out, Soi Fon squinted a little as rays of sunlight entered her eyes. Remembering Yushiro''s speech about Yoruichi, Soi Fon chuckled bitterly. She had never cared about whether Yoruichi was really a traitor or not. What really hurt her was the fact that Yoruichi left without her. If it was for Yoruichi, she would happily betray the Soul Society. ---- [Seireitei, 5th division.] In the underground of the 5th division, a silver-haired man, Gin Ichimaru, stood while looking at his captain standing in front of arge tube filled with green liquid. In the tube, a lifeform resembling that of a fetus seemed to develop slowly. "Oh, Gin. What do you think of my new creation?" Gin, with his eyes squinted, had a hard time answering this question. "Is it a new type of hollow?" "Indeed. It''s a little experiment I am curious about. I was wondering what the results would be if I made a hollow and a shinigami fusepletely. Unfortunately, I failedat least, until now that is." Gin did not ask how many shinigami were sacrificed for this experiment. He had long since stopped counting. "What can it do?" "Hum." Adjusting his sses, Aizen thought for a short while before answering, "I honestly do not know. In theory, it should be able topletely fuse with a shinigami and use all its power. But I doubt this one could do so. Well, we will see in a few years when it''s ready." Gin nodded. He understood perfectly that this was just a way to pass time for Aizen. Something of a whim. "Which division will be the target this time?" Aizen chuckled, "You make it seem as if we are some bad guyslet''s go with the 13th. I have always wondered what that man was capable of. Too bad he is always sick." "Understood." Turning around, Aizen took a notepad and began to write it with a special code he had created himself. If transcribed, what was written was, < > (AN: So this is the end of Vol 3. Those who know Metastacia can already guess some of the events I will pay attention to in vol 4. Vol 4 will be a long volume since I will also add some slice of life. Gotta make the smut tags valid. For Yushiro, those who only watched anime would not know of him. But he is Canon. Finally, since Toshiro was not helped by Rangiku and Momo did not meet Aizen, their futures arepletely different. Vol 4 will begin with a time skip of a few years. Also damn. I never thought I could reach first rank. Even though I stayed there for about 12 hours. I am still in the top 3 currently. Haha thanks for your support guys. Perhaps I will also post bonus chapters this week. We will see if I am not busy.) Chapter 58: FIVE YEARS/TROUBLEMAKER Chapter 58: FIVE YEARS/TROUBLEMAKER [West Rukongai.] "Dance! Sode no Shirayuki." Standing in a clearing, with green vegetation all around, a ck-haired girl murmured as she held her sword. The moment her incantation was finished, the ordinary katana in her hand changed into an extremely beautiful white sword. From the de to the hilt. Followed by a long white ribbon attached to the hilt. A rush of cold hair followed the transformation of her sword. "Ohh! Every time I see your sword, I am always happy. It isn''t known as the most beautiful sword in the Soul Society for nothing." Rukia blushed slightly at thepliment from the tall ck-haired man d in a shinigami outfit facing her. "Enough about this. I really don''t know who gave that nickname." "Hahaha! Little Rukia is being shy! Well, I guess it''s my turn." Unsheathing his sword, he began to twirl it gently and murmured, "Rage Through the Seas and Heavens! Nejibana!" Light covered the sword as it began to elongate and change form. When the transformation was finished, what was in his hand was a trident with a pointed end. At the same time, water appeared out of thin air and began to surround him. "I must say, your sword is really the nemesis of mine. Despite this, you still can''t beat me. Work harder, Rukia." Rukia took no offense to those words. After all, they were true. The man in front of her, Kaien Shiba, the vice-captain of the 13th division, was both her best friend and her mentor. It was thanks to him that she stopped being ostracized in the division because of her status. At the same time, he was a genius who had graduated in just two years from the academy. Meanwhile, the only reason she graduated early was thanks to her brother. "Sigh. You are once again showing this expression." Kaien scratched his hair in frustration before swinging his trident like a baseball bat. Following that move, water surged like a mighty wave and rushed toward Rukia. Snapping out of her daze, she took a step back, and in a sh, pierced the ground four times in front of her. Then, "Tsugi no Mai, Hakuren!"[1] From the tip of her sword, an avnche of snow was expelled and rushed towards the attack of Kaien. This was the start of another training session. --- Two hourster, Rukiaid panting on the ground, her face matted with sweat. Meanwhile, Kaien was quite nonchnt as he changed his trident back into a simple sword. "Is it finished now? Come take a bite." A gentle voice sounded, as a ck-haired woman with a warm smile made her entrance. "Oh! Miyako Darling! What did you bring us today?" Showing a goofy smile, Kaien used shunpo and came close to her before hugging her. Yelping, Miyako epted the hug without fighting back before separating, "I have made some simple but nutritious food." Opening the basket she held, she showed the food in it. It was nothing particrly strange. Rice, fish, meat and some dessert. The only problem was that all of them looked like weird rabbits. Kaien chuckled, while Rukia blushed, "I see that you have taken Rukia''s peculiar tastes into ount." "Heh! Rabbits are cute!" "Hahaha!" The three began tough and joke while eating. Watching both Miyako and Kaien like this, Rukia felt her heart warm up. If Kaien was her mentor, then Miyako Shiba, Kaien''s wife and the 3rd seat of the 13th division was her idol. She wished that one day she could have the sameposure and aura. It had been five years since she graduated and joined the 13th division. Even though things hadn''t been easy, she was undoubtedly very happy. ''Thinking about it, Kira and Renji should be about to graduate.'' Time flew so fast. She knew that out of their little groups, both Momo and Toshiro had already graduated. The same went for Gojo. Since the day she graduated, she had kept little contact with Renji. Their rtionship had a weird feeling of awkwardness she did not like. Meanwhile, she was closer to Momo and Nanao. Though she met them only a few times every month. After all, the two of them were very busy. "Speaking of which. It seems like your friend once again had a fight with the 12th division." Hearing this, Rukia winced. Satoru Gojo, a name that has be synonymous with trouble since some time ago. Everything began about five years ago when he fought against the vice-captain of the 11th division and won. Even though no one saw the fight, from the destruction in the surroundings, people guessed how dangerous it must have been. One yearter, during a mission on earth, he used his Shikai while facing three Gillians and purified them without being wounded. This was the start of his fame... or his infamy. The 12th division became intrigued about his Shikai that had Quincy-like power and imed that Gojo should let himself be studied--which of course he refused. As if it wasn''t enough, the captain of the 11th division, Zaraki Kenpachi fought against him. While the result was unknown, since they fought in the Seireitei they ruined basically a fourth of the 11th division''s territory. The captain of the 8th division was also interested in him and was iming that he was observing Gojo to see if he was worthy of his Vice-captain Nanao. Both the captain of the 9th division, Kaname Tosen, and the captain of the 7th division Sajin Komamura judged that he wasn''t worthy of being a soldier and should be expelled from the Gotei 13. Even their own captain, Jushiro Ukitake, took a liking to Satoru Gojo and spoke about weird things like creating the Silver gang with him, Gojo, the 4th seat of the 1st division, Toshiro Hitsugaya, and the vice-captain of the 5th, Gin Ichimaru. As if it wasn''t enough, there were many rumors about his rtionship with different women in the Gotei 13, some of which concerned the captain of the 4th division, Retsu Unohana, the captain of the 2nd division, Soi Fon, and the vice-captain of the 10th division, Rangiku Matsumoto. Though none of those rumors were confirmed. Finally, every time he met her brother, Byakuya Kuchiki, the vice-captain of the 6th division, the two of them seemed ready to draw their sword at each other. From what she knew, because of this rivalry with her brother, some women with unhealthy thoughts began to imagine different scenarios of unspeakable love between them. It was to the level where there were some Mangas drawn about it and it was incredibly popr with women. She herself had some samples of it in her bedroom. Though it was just for research purposes. Counting with his fingers, Kaien murmured, in awe, "The 2nd, 4th, 6th, 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th, 11th, 12th, and 13th. Your friend basically had contact with all the divisions of the soul society." Rukia simply acquiesced, Gojo''s attraction for trouble was something she knew from their academy days. "Why did he have a dispute with the 12th division this time?" Miyako answered, "It seems like he said he might cooperate if Captain Mayuri gave Vice-captain Nemu to him. They nearly came to blows but were stopped." The three of them could only look at each other in a dumbfounded way. At the same time, Rukia felt an immense amount of respect for him. After all, not everyone could act in such a troublesome way. You needed to have the power to back your actions. "I have heard that he was about to announce his candidature for the position of captain of the 3rd division." "Heh--I thought that this position was supposed to belong to vice-captain Ichimaru?" "Normally. Both the current captains of the 6th and 3rd divisions are about to retire. Vice-captain Byakuya would be promoted to the 6th division. As for vice-captain Ichimaru, captain Aizen had nominated him for the post." Kaien chuckled, "So I guess we must add the 5th and the 3rd division to the long list of people he messed with." "Doesn''t it mean he messed with all divisions of the Gotei 13?" "..." ---- [1]: Next dance; White wave. (AN: In Bleach, Rukia learn Shikai from Kaien about 3 or 5 years after she graduated. Since that happened Fifty years before she met Ichigo, it means she had Shikai for 50 years. What''s more, she is an expert in Kido. Despite this, she nearly died because of some weak ass hollow in Ep/Ch 1. There are many possible reasons. One, she jumped in to save Ichigo who was stupid and rushed toward an enemy he can''t beat. Two. She was traumatized because of the event that would happen soon in Canon and didn''t train for 5O years. Three and honestly the most likely. Kubo didn''t really create the concept of Shikai in CH 1. The first Shikai was introduced in CH 54 with Renji. That basically one year and two weeks since the first CH of Bleach. Also did you know that initially Rukia was supposed to be the main character of Bleach?) Chapter 59: PLAYING THE FOOL Chapter 59: PLAYING THE FOOL "...Satoru Satoru! Wake up!." "Hum" Opening his eyes, still blurry with sleep, Gojo observed his surroundings before remembering where he was. Turning around, he jumped from the tree he had been using as a makeshift bed and smiled at the silver-haired woman standing in front of him. "Hello, Isane. What brings you here on such a beautiful morning?" "It''s Afternoon." Gojo did not miss a beat as he continued, "What brings you here on such a beautiful afternoon?" Sighing, Isane knew that she could never shake Gojo and simply decided to speak about important matters. "Captain Unohana is calling you. She wishes for you to bring the pills prescribed to Captain Ukitake to the 13th division." "Hm?" Gojo frowned, he did not like dealing with the captain of the 13th division. Even though the man appeared like a kind and gentle elder, Gojo could feel a cold and devious side to the man. But this wasn''t the problem, after all, it wasn''t as he himself was a saint. What bothered him was the overwhelming amount of power hidden in the lungs of that man. It was like another existence dwelled inside of those lungs. An existence sorge Gojo had difficulty describing it. From what Gojo had observed with his eyes, Jushiro Ukitake should have died long ago. His disease should have reaped his life a few years after it manifested. But here he was, still alive. SickBut alive. This meant that whatever hid in his lungs was keeping him alive. "Sigh. Oh well, I might as well pay a visit to Rukia. I need her to call her brother for me." Stretching, he murmured and gestured for Isane to lead the way. "Hm? What do you want to speak of with Captain Kuchiki? Don''t tell me it''s another fight?" "Hahaha! Do you think I am such a guy?" "Yes, you are." "Heh, my Isane knows me so well! I am touched." "Be more serious please." "Alright, alright. I am seriously not going to fight with him. I am going to talk about business." "Business?" "You know that there is a book in cirction whose story is about some BL between him and me?" Isane blushed and began to stammer, "Wh-what do you m-mean!? *Ahem* How could someone buy such a shameless book?" Gojo looked at her with a faint smile for a few seconds without a word. In the end, Isane could only relent. "I bought one, okay! But just one." "..." "Okay, it was three." "..." "Argh! I admit I bought the whole story! Satisfied?" Isane was so red that steam seemed to float above her head. Gojo caressed her head as he said gently, "There, there, it wasn''t hard, was it?" Even though Gojo only had a few centimeters above her, the scene did not seem awkward. "Ugh." "Hahaha. Little Isane is so cute." Isane blushed and swatted his hand away, "You are the only one who would call me little." Gojo knew that Isane had some weirdplex with her height. He did not really understand why and he did not care either. "Your height is of no importance to me." Gojo knew that if he wished to, he could wrap Isane like a fiddle. She had so many insecurities that anyone kind and patient enough could have tricked her. Sadly, even though he was quite interested in her, he was not interested in forming a permanent rtionship. If he ever broke Isane''s heart, he was sure that one terrifying woman would chase him with a blood sword. Discarding those thoughts, he went back to the matter, "Anyway. This whole BL business allowed me to understand something." "What is it?" "The Shinigamis are really bored." Isane opened her mouth for a few moments before shutting it. Gojo was right. Even though the perception of time for Shinigami was different from humans, living hundreds or thousands of years while doing the same thing was extremely boring. Of courses, there was some entertainment there and here, but at the end of the day, it was just ephemeral and transient. "So you want to develop the entertainment industry?" "Of course. The role of the Kuchiki family is protecting andpiling the history of the soul society. They should have some juicy stories to share. What''s more, having the backing of a great noble family would be really helpful." Saying so, Gojo waved his hand in the air, "Imagine. Hundreds of stories written every week. There would be all kinds. Romance, war, drama, psychology. This would be the start of a new age--and it would rapport a shit ton of money." "So money is really your sole goal?" "Hahaha! What do you mean? I am an outstanding, upright, and model citizen. Of course I am doing it for the money." In reality, Gojo wasn''t really doing this for money Well, he was indeed doing it for the money, but it wasn''t his main goal. The full history of the soul society. How could Gojo resist steaborrowing some books from their archives? Knowledge was power. Forbidden knowledge, even more so. This wasn''t all. The reason that he wished to im the seat of captain wasn''t just to show off. His goal was the Daireishokairo. The greatest Library in the whole Soul Society, a ce only essible to the members of the central 46 and a few authorized captains. The n with the Kuchiki family was a long shot, but the chances of him being allowed to enter the Daireishokairo were extremely high. During those 5 years, he had shown a brash and hot-headed personality but had enough respect for his superior and was not that strong. No matter how he saw it, this was the ideal type of personality any Leader liked in his subordinates. Strong but not too much. Talented but not too much. Smart but not too much. Of course, the fact that he was just five years old by soul society standard should have been a problem, but Gojo had managed to create rumors by using some of the women he had night rtionships with and who were obviously honey trapsid for him. Like how in reality he was a few hundreds of years old. Like how in fact, he had failed the test entry of the academy many times before seeding. Like how he was weak to women and was ready to give away all his secrets. A wless person invited wariness. A person full of ws invited disgust. Only someone talented, but with enough ws to be usable was liked by higher-ups. It has been honestly pretty easy. Five years of scheming where he showed his light and showed his darkness, all so that he could lower their vignce. Even for his Shikai, the only ones in this world who knew its true power were Zaraki Kenpachi and Unohana. Still, ''They should send me more honey traps. I must admit, the quality of women in the Soul Society is extremely high.'' Chapter 60: List of banned words Chapter 60: List of banned words So yeah. Not a chapters but something that could help you. Some of my friends in my servers managed to make a list of some of the words that are banned and as such would erase thement by WN bots. That shit censore is such a pain in the ass. I don''t even understand why WN created it. Anyway here the list. Of course we don''t know if it''s just those words. After all there are so many words in the world. But it should help you. Banned Words Ass Asshole Arse Bastard Bitch Boobs Bloody hell/hell Bollocks Bullshit Crap Cock Cum Cunt Damn Damnit Effing - ??? Ejacte Fap Fag Gangbang Hoes Harem Shit Virgin Pa treon - without space Prick Pussy **** Retard Mudafucka N word - of all kinds Nazi Slut Twat Tit Wanker Whore Chapter 61: HONEY TRAP? Chapter 61: HONEY TRAP? Life in the Soul Society was hard to define. Even though Gojo had only lived here for five years, he could already feel his perception of time slowly changing. Perhaps it was because he was already used to living with a perception of time different from other people, so the transition wasn''t hard for him. Still, at the end of the day, time passed and each day resembled the previous one. So much so that after a while, you wouldn''t know how many days had passed. All that philosophical bullcrap allowed one to reach one simple conclusion, ''Life in the soul society was fucking boring.'' So, what would happen if more entertainment was developed? Gojo did not know, and honestly, he didn''t care either. But since it was necessary, he would give it his all. What''s more, imagining the first shinigami idol groups was quite interesting. After all, no matter which era, there was never ack of simps that would spend thousands upon thousands for a group of girls that did not even know of their existences. For now though, he had to visit the 13th division. --- [13th division.] Walking alone in the district of the 13th, Gojo had to admit that despite his misgivings about the captain, the order in the division was well maintained. Of course, he understood that this was only possible thanks to the vice-captain of the division, Kaien Shiba. "Good morning, 3rd seat Gojo. I hope you had a good day." ''Speaking of the Devil.'' Turning to face the speaker, he gave a faint smile and waved his hand, "Yo!" Kaien was not surprised at Gojo''s nonchnt answer, nor was he angered. In the first ce, the members of a division only had to respect the superiors in their own division. Outside of it, not even a captain could punish a member of another division without extremely good reasons. Moreover, Kaien liked people with direct personalities. Even though he had to admit that his confident personality was sometimes a problem. "Follow me. The captain is resting currently, we will have to wake him up." Nodding, the two began to walk in silence. Even though they had met a few times, they had nomon interest and their personalities werepletely different. The fact that they did not feel disgust or indifference to each other was mostly thanks to the fact the two of them were people who minded their own business. Walking out of the Seireitei from the west gate, the two of them walked through the Rukongai. This was something that had surprised Gojo when he learned about it. The captain wasn''t from a big noble house, but rather from a very small one. So small in fact that the only proof of their nobility was their title. Because of this, they could only live in the Rukongai, albeit the 1st district. Looking at the back of Kaien, he knew that the Shiba family was also a minor noble family. In the soul society, most captains and vice-captains were either from the Rukongai or from low-level noble families. In fact, aside from Soi Fon, Byakuya and Shunsui, all the other captains were of low backgrounds. This was something that could never happen in his world. After all, the power of jujutsu techniques was rted to the bloodline. While some outliers could appear, they were so incredibly rare that they could be counted on one hand. Of course, Gojo could not dismiss the possibilities that some nobles disdained entering the army. But such reasoning seems flimsy. If the Kuchiki and the Shihoin family could enter the army for generations, then no family was too good for the Gotei 13. --- [Rukongai 1st District.] Even though they were walking, it didn''t take them long to reach their destination, "Let''s wait here, please." Sitting under the shade of a tree, the captain, Jushiro Ukitake could be seen gently reading a story while some kids of the Rukongai listened to him, their eyes full of sparkles. It was well known that Jushiro loved children. Be it because of his nature or because he had four little brothers, either way, it was rather admirable. Even though Gojo did not really like the man, he had to give him respect where it was due. Though, the concept of ''children'' in the soul society was prettyplicated. After all, since those children were from the Rukongai, there were high chances of them being tens of years old. This was something Gojo was still slowlying to grips with. Thankfully, it didn''t take long for the story to end, and Jushiro invited the two of them to his home. ---- [Seireitei, 12th division] While Gojo was discussing with Jushiro, in the 12th division, a man whose face was painted in ck and white, giving him the appearance of a skeleton, and wearing a white cloak over his shinigami uniform could be seen furiously typing while facing strings of data. On the back of his cloak, the number 12 could be seen. He was Mayuri Kurotsuchi, current captain of the 12th division and an ex-criminal. "This is impossible! No, how is it possible!?" Mayuri was a scientist. As a scientist, he knew that nothing was impossible in this world. On the screen, a picture of a silver-haired man fighting a group of Gillian could be seen. What was infuriating, was that from time to time, even though he was fighting, the man would pause while facing the cameras that should have been hidden. Clearly, he knew that he was being observed. "His Shikai makes no sense!" He growled with frustration. Even after years of study, he still did not even have the start of an hypothesis. No matter how Mayuri tried to exin it, he could only feel stumped. Shinigami were unable to control Reishi. Even their ability to walk on Reishi footholds was only possible on earth, where the concentration of Reishi was incredibly low, allowing it to be pulled towards them. Since Shinigami could not do so, then their Zanpakuto should not be able to either. But this man. "I need to experiment on him!" Hitting his keyboard with frustration, Mayuri couldn''t help but curse. He hated this feeling of not understanding something. At the same time, he felt his will burning more than he could ever imagine. To this day, he had experimented on hundreds of Quincy souls. It could be said that no one knew Quincys more than himself. But even then, he had never been able to replicate their power. "Nemu!" "Yes." A slender, but well-endowed ck-haired woman walked out of the shadow. Her clothes were basically the same as the normal Shinigami''s uniform, but therge pants were reced by a short skirt that barely reached her knees. She also wore a pair of white gloves on her hands and a red choker around her neck. All this while, she had been standing in the corner in silence while observing her captain and creator, her face betraying absolutely no emotions. She was Nemuri Kurotsuchi, the vice-captain of the 12th division. If there was one eye-catching thing about her, aside from her rather revealing clothes, it would be that despite being a shinigami and a vice-captain at that, she had no sword on her hips. Looking at his masterpiece, Mayuri advanced toward her then began to walk all around while observing her with a sharp look. Sometimes he would nod his head while other times he would shake it. "As I thought. I have taken into ount the appearance department when I created you. Now it will finally be useful." Inhaling deeply, Mayuri finally took his decision. "Nemu." "I am listening." "I want you to seduce Satoru Gojo." "...Yes?" For the first time in a long while, Nemu showed an expression other than indifference or mncholy on her face. She was quite perplexed. Chapter 62: JUSHIRO UKITAKE Chapter 62: JUSHIRO UKITAKE After Gojo gave a bottle of medication to Jushiro, he invited them to drink some tea. The amodations in the house were rather simplistic. So much that it was inconceivable that a captain lived in such a condition. The first time he came here, he had been clearly surprised, but Kaien then exined to him the reasons. It seemed that most of the sry of the captain was used to ameliorate the living condition of those living in the Rukongai. Souls with negligible amounts of Reiryoku did not need food to survive. But, the problem was that even though most souls could not reach the level necessary to enter the academy and be Shinigami, they had some modicum of energy, at least enough to develop the need for sustenance. To such souls, their powers were nothing more than a curse. Jushiro tried to develop different ways to help the poor. Of course, no matter how high his pay was, he was just one captain. The amount of help he could bring was negligible. But this never stopped him. It was truly admirable. Even though Gojo would never sacrifice himself for a bunch of people he had no rtion with. At the same time, it was extremelyughable. The fact that the well-being of the poption was not assured by the ruling power but rather the members of the army showed to Gojo how most nobles acted. People like Soi Fon and Byakuya were without a doubt the exception to the rules. Those two did not look down on the poor, they simply looked down on the weak. Looking at the distance, Jushiro began to speak, "Nowadays, the number of shinigami is constantly lowering. I do not know why, but since about 100 years ago, cases of shinigami mysteriously vanishing or being killed while fighting variant hollows have been constantly on the rise." ''Why is he bringing this up?'' "Satoru-san, five years ago, during your outing on earth while in the academy, you faced a group of variant hollows. What is your opinion about that matter now that you have seen other types of hollows?" Gojo thought back to the past event "Well, even though I thought of them as rather weak back then, now I can honestly say they were above average. In terms of pure power, they were incredibly close to Gillians." Gillians was the first step of the evolution of Menos. They were created from the amalgamation of thousands of hollows. For one hollow toe close to that level. "It is as I thought." Sighing, he continued, "I n to make a proposal to Central 46 soon." "Oh?" "Did you know, on earth, there are more and more high spec humans appearing? People able to see and even exorcise Fuyurei[1]; Jibakurei[2] or Tsukirei[3]. The same goes for the number of fullbringers who are able to face hollows, albeit with difficulty." Fuyurei were a type of spirit that had no particr attachment to the living world, they were just waiting to slowly dissipate and join the Soul Society, or be lucky enough to meet a Shinigami that would elerate the process. Of course, the unlucky ones were transformed into hollows or were eaten by hollows. Jibakurei and Tsukirei on the other hand were ghosts full of attachment bound to either a ce or a person. Because of this, they were easier targets for hollows since they couldn''t move around. This topic interested Gojo. He couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if some humans learned his cursed techniques. Even though he still wasn''t able to recreate Limitless nor any of the secret techniques of the other great ns, he was slowly creating his own style ofbat that was outside of the conventional Kido. Jushiro, unaware of Gojo''s thoughts, continued, "As such, I wondered, what if we used the help of those humans?" "But most humans who are able to use Reiryoku are unable to make proper rituals. Their powers are too destructive against souls." Jushiro nodded excitedly, "This is why I was wondering if we could lend our power to humans. We could easily triple or quadruple our numbers. They would not even need to fight hollows. Just giving them the means to send spirits to the soul society would help greatly." Gojo tilted his head, "This is good and all, but isn''t it against thew? Pretty sure the punishment was execution." Gojo knew personally how much the higher-ups liked to give execution orders. This was why one of the first things he memorized was the setws of the soul society. Though calling themws was a stretch. It basically boiled down to: Don''t fuck around and don''t go against us. Otherwise, you will be imprisoned or executed. "That is indeed the case." Jushiro grimaced, but the fighting spirit in his eyes did not diminish, "Even so, I will still make the proposal. We could begin with some samples. A trial run with one or two humans. I even already decided on a name for the system." Clearing his throat, he said with pride, "They will be called--Substitute Shinigami...What do you think?" Kaien shrugged, "A little too direct but it isn''t a bad name." Gojo wanted to say that it sucked ball, but seeing the joy on Jushiro''s face, he sighed, "Your naming sense is so abominably bad it''s impressive." How could he use vulgar words in front of a captain? *Snicker* Kaien hid augh, while Jushiro looked dumbfounded before he exploded withughter. "You really got me good! *Cough* *cough*" Jushiro was someone who could take a joke. Though seeing him cough sometimes was disturbing. Gojo even wondered if the man was born with a heavenly restriction. Though he doubted that this system existed in this world. After this, the three of them continued to joke around when a ck-haired woman appeared next to them with shunpo. "Captain. I am here to report." Gojo recognized her as the wife of Kaien and 3rd seat of the 13th division. "Oh? Miyako, what''s the matter?" "My team reported the activities of an unknown type of Hollow in the vicinity of our territory. We believe that it should be a variant type. I have decided to form a recon team to obtain more information on the target." Both Kaien and Jushiro frowned, "This could be very dangerous." "Do not worry. We will be careful to not engage the target even if we find it." Kaien gritted his teeth, but ultimately did not try to stop his wife. She had her own pride and he knew that he would undermine her authority if he always followed her around. It was then, "Hum...What would you think if a very good and very very handsome healer came with you?" It has been some time since hest observed a variant. This could be interesting. [1]: Wandering spirit [2]: Earthbound spirit [3]: Possessive spirit (AN: Welp. As of now, I have officially fucked up the Canon of bleach by saving that woman. You wouldn''t believe how much the life or death of a minor character like her can affect the story. Also for those who forgot or didn''t reach that part, Jushiro was really the creator of the substitute shinigami system. Though that system failed in an epic way.) Chapter 63: NEMU (1) Chapter 63: NEMU (1) After Gojo proposed to join the team, they had decided to meet tomorrow during the night. Since they knew that Gojo was someone who should be equal to a captain in terms of power, they had decided to use the asion to bring some recruits into the teams in order to help them broaden their experience. After all, variants were bing a problem that needed to be dealt with. Normally, divisions did not interact with each other when it came to simple missions, only in times of wars, would the whole Gotei 13 work together. The only exceptions in normal times were the healing departments and secret forces when the problem was in the Soul Society. Meanwhile, if the problem was on earth, the Kido corps would appear to open a Senkaimon with the right coordinate or send a message with the hell butterflies. Meanwhile, the Scientific department would freeze the space in the given zone, or outright create an alternate space. The longer he lived here, the more surprised Gojo was at the soul society. One moment they would show technologies that didn''t even appear in his time, then the next they would show backward rules or systems. During his fight with the Gillians, he had been surprised to see that he was being observed by what looked like hidden cameras. Of course, he also believed that they were unable to capture how magnificent he was, and as such struck some interesting poses. "What was that girl called? Nemu, was it?" Gojo wasn''t just interested in her because she was a beautiful and voluptuous woman. What really interested him was none other than her constitution. No matter how he looked at her, he had the impression that he was facing a doll. It didn''t help that her body seemed defective and her soul broken. Gojo had only seen such a thing a few times when doing a mission on earth, "An artificial or a modified soul and an artificial body." In the soul society, when Shinigamis went on earth for extended missions, they were given a Gigai or artificial body and Gikon or artificial soul. The difference between an artificial and a modified soul was pretty subtle. Gikons could bepared to simple AI installed in the fake body with presetmands. They had no personalities and could not act outside of themands given. Modified Souls, meanwhile, were of superior level, since they had their own thoughts and their own personalities. It was even possible for them to possess a normal human body and live a normal life, grow, fall in love and die. In a way, they were no different from normal souls. It was because of this that the project had been canceled by the order of the central 46. For ''ethical reasons.'' "Ethical my ass." Gojo would rather die once again than believe that there was anything ethical about those bastards Most likely, they were just frightened by the potential of mod-souls and decided to protect their asses. Murmuring like that, he finally reached his quarter. Over the years, since he had jumped in grade, the house he lived in had greatly changed. Entering his home and taking a look at the wide but spacious living room, "Man, the house is so big now. I might need a maid." As soon as he finished, a shadow seemed to jump toward him, while a knife, bathed in a purple liquid, streaked toward his throat. Even though the situation seemed so dangerous, a smile formed on Gojo face, "Just when I needed a maid." Everything happened in a sh. Before the assant could even understand what happened, all the shadows in the room stretched before swallowing her. In an instant, all traces of a possible attack vanished. Gojo took off his blindfold while sighing, "The skills of those Quincys are so useful. I really wonder how they lost." From what he has heard, the golden age of the Gotei 13 had been during its creation. All the first-generation captains were criminals who were not far from Unohana level. This was one of the reasons why Quincy lost the first war against the shinigami despite all the advantages they had in a world filled with Reishi like the soul society. The skill he had just used was called Shadow. A skill only a select few Quincy were able to use, even during the war 900 years ago. "Well, then, let''s see what that girl from the 12th division wanted with me." Despite her disguise, for Gojo who did not care about the external appearance of those around him, how could he confuse her for anyone? Though, it was surprising for the 12th division to try to murder him. "Well. Well. Well. It seems like some torture is in order." Giving a faint smile, the shadows under his feet grew before slowly swallowing him. If anyone had been present while knowing about Gojo''s Shikai, they would have been surprised by one detail. In the soul society, it was impossible for a shinigami to use the power of their Shikai without calling the name and reciting the incantation. There was only one exceptionThat person had to have reached the Bankai. (AN: So, I posted today because some of you seemed worried because of theck of chapters lol and asked about it inments. Normally I would have posted tomorrow. So since I posted today next chapter will be on Wednesday. I just want to say to the new readers that my normal schedule is 3 chapters a week. Thest two weeks were pretty special so I gave bonus chapters. Though I nearly died as a result. XD. Perhaps next week I will post bonus chapter if my rankings this week is high? Also before I go. There are some other readersst week who asked about bonuses chapters as if it was an obligation or the like. It pissed me off somewhat since I had already posted one bonus chapter back then. So the question made me kind of not wanting to post. But I still posted in the end, because I didn''t want to penalize everyone just for of one reader. Perhaps the one who asked didn''t mean anything bad. Perhaps he was just curious. But I can''t know that. The phrasing is very important when asking for something on the. Anyway I just want to say. When you ask for chapter. Do so politely to avoid possible misunderstanding. For example the one who asked this morning was pretty polite. Asked if everything was alright for me and so on. This is why I posted a chapter. Acting like an ass won''t make me write more. Anyway enough of my rant. XD just needed to vent a little. Have a good day.) Chapter 64: NEMU (2) Chapter 64: NEMU (2) [Soul Society; Unknown location] "So, let me get this straight." In a cavern, Gojo sat facing a beautiful ck-haired woman who was bound in the air by chains of Reishi. This cavern was a sort of safe house he had created over the years. After all, a smart rabbit always had three burrows. As for the woman dangling in the air, Gojo easily recognized her. Nemu Kurotsuchi. Vice-captain of the 12th division. The fact that her panties showed a little from her mini-kimono and that the way the chains bound her weirdly looked like BDSM as it crawled around her breasts was nothing more than a coincidence. Gojo was a gentleman after all. "You weren''t trying to kill me. Your captain ordered you to seduce me. But since you had no knowledge in this kind of matter, you decided that the best way was to knock me out with the poison on that dagger and drag me in my room. Have the deed done, then make me take responsibility? Am I right?" "Yes." Gojo couldn''t help but facepalm. ''What the hell?'' Honestly, he had been ready to kill the intruder after torturing her to know who was the culprit. When it came to matters of life and death, Gojo knew he was no gentleman. Underestimating women was a ticket to sure death. After all, even in his world, one of the four special grade sorcerers was a woman. There were also women like Maki, who after the death of her sister, Mai, was able to manifest the full might of her heavenly restriction and massacred the entire Zen''in family. Meanwhile, in this world, you had women like Unohana who could make grown men piss themselves in fright just by releasing her bloodlust. So, no. Gojo never looked down on women. This was also why he had used his shadow without reservation. After all, the dead tell no tales. From the perspective of the Soul society and what he has shown, he could only use basic skills of Quincy. Skills such as absorbing Reishi to create weapons and so on. They did not know that he was able to do much more. One of the reasons he did that was of course to not make the central 46 wary of him. But there was also another and far more important reason. Space/time Kido were forbidden in the Soul Society. Of course, once again, the punishment for the transgression was death. For once, Gojo really understood why they had to set such aw. He knew for example that his shadow skill could even potentially allow him to travel to and from the Hueco Mundo. For example, he could bring an entire army of hollows into the soul society if he was willing to. Or he could enter the deepest level of Muken and free the prisoners. In short, there were many ways for him to fuck up the Soul society with space maniption. This was why it was forbidden. Of course, it was possible to argue that this was his Zanpakuto skill and not just a Kido spell. So, in theory, he had not broken thew. But he was pretty sure that this wouldn''t matter to the higher ups. Gojo knew that there were some gadgets that could help erase the memory of people in this world. But such gadgets only worked on humans. This means that he only had two ways, ''Should I just kill her?'' His eyes became cold as he looked at her. He had no particr qualms about killing her. Though it would be a shame to kill such a beautiful woman, it wouldn''t disturb him at all. But, killing her just because of the chance of his secret being leaked? How could he fall so low? He was in no way afraid of his secret being leaked, he just didn''t want to deal with troubles. A smile formed on his face. ''So what if they find out? At most, I will just leave.'' There was literally nowhere he couldn''t go. In fact, if he had to be honest, all hecked was an excuse to leave. He did not have much to learn from the Soul society after all. Though it would be a shame to lose his friends and the asion to read at the library. "You are lucky. I am in a good mood today." "You are not going to kill me...?" Gojo, who was about to activate his shadow and send her away, stopped. He looked at her face once more. He saw no relief at the notion of being left alive and though she did show fear when he briefly released his killing intent, now that he thought about it, this didn''t seem like she really feared death itself. "You do not seem happy. Why is that?" Gojo asked curiously. He had honestly always viewed her as a kind of robot or android, but it seemed that he had to reconsider. "...I have failed...I guess Mayuri-sama will be disappointed" Regret shed on her face. An emotion even stronger than the fear of death she had previously shown. "So for you, disappointing that crazy bastard is worse than dying." She seemed to hesitate as if she could not find the words to exin herself, "I do not know...It''s just that...When I thought of disappointing Mayuri-sama, I felt sad." ''Did he put some mind control in her during her creation? Or is it a form of Stockholm syndrome?'' From what he knew, Nemu was not particrly well treated by her captain. He did not know to what extent it went, but he was pretty sure that it went beyond verbal abuse. After all, ''Her body is a mess.'' He wasn''t talking about something like wounds or proof of beatings. It was something much worse. Something he could not exin. "Drugs, poisons, and a bunch of unknown things. I do not know how he stored them in you. But you are basically a walking bio-chemical weapon." Nemu flinched before simply falling silent. Sighing, Gojo scratched his head, and slowly lowered her down before taking away the chain binding her, "Man, I really have a thing for lost kittens." Pictures of Megumi shed in his mind when he looked at her. It was hard to say who had the shittiest father between the two. Walking in her direction, he stopped just a few centimeters away from her and peered down at her. One of the advantages of being tall was that you could basically look down on everyone. "Bring me to the 12th division. I need to have a little discussion with your father." Nemu took a step back, and asked with suspicion on her face, "Are you going to fight?" "Fight? Oh, no. God preserve us. I promise you that there will be no fight." Gojo wasn''t lying. After all, how could a one-sided beatdown be called a fight? Chapter 65: MAYURI KUROTSUCHI (1) Chapter 65: MAYURI KUROTSUCHI (1) [Seireitei, 12th division territory] Running alongside Gojo, Nemu couldn''t help but take a look at his side profile. Even though she wasn''t particrly well acquainted with emotions and had a rather low EQ, she could still understand that he was angry on her behalf. All her life, the few people she had interacted with had always been angry at her, not for her. After all, at the end of the day, she was nothing more than a doll, a weapon created for no particr purpose. She could not even be said to be unique. The 7th Nemuri. That was her number. Six came before her. She did not know what happened to them, but they were most likely deemed as failures and erased. Of course, if there was a 7th, nothing stopped an 8th, a 9th, or even a 100th toe. A worthless, disposable tool. That was how she could most urately describe herself. Back when Gojo had captured her and used his space Kido, she had already determined that she had no chances of survival. She did not struggle because she had already determined that her chance of escaping was zero. OnlyShe felt a little reluctant. Living a worthless life and dying a worthless death. But she had been surprised, she had been spared. Why was it? She did not understand. She could not understand. But she wished to understand. She needed to understand. "Why did you spare me?" She asked after they stopped using Shunpo for a short while. "Hm?" He seemed surprised by her question, "You are still stuck on that?" "I do not understand... Your decision is irrational. If I give your secret away, you will be branded as a criminal." "Heh And? It isn''t like being a criminal is such a big deal." Looking at his side profile while he chuckled and uttered such words, she finally understood. He was free. Be it in the way he acted or the way he thought. He waspletely different from her. For the first time in her life, Nemu felt her heart speed up and beat far faster than it should have. At the same time, she could feel her cheeks grow warmer. She did not understand the fuzzy and warm feelings that were sprouting inside of her. All she knew was that she yearned for more of it. Once they reached the main building, Gojo remarked that most if not all people were absent. Aside from some guards, there were basically no Shinigami. "What''s happening?" "Our division is the one with the fewest members in the Gotei 13. Also, most of them are scientists, so they spend their time in the underground base." "Then lead the way." --- A few minutester; "Hmm I know I am the one who brought you here and told you to lead the way, but is this really okay?" Gojo scratched his head as he asked with an awkward expression. From the moment they took steps into the facility, they had to pass tens of different checkpoints. Each with its own security system. It was honestly freaky how much the guy they were going to visit seemed to care about his own security. At this point, Gojo knew that if he hade alone, even though the infiltration would still seed, it would clearly not be as easy. After all, he couldn''t really just blow up everything and enter. Well, he could but it would have been a pain. Still, it was honestly pretty weird. After all, she was supposed to be kidnapped. He couldn''t understand why she was sopliant. ''Is she tricking me? Is it a trap?'' The possibility of it being the case was pretty high. But Gojo just shrugged. Worrying about things without taking action was a waste of time. Finally, they reached arge door seemingly made out of metal. "We have arrived." ''Man, this feels so underwhelming.'' He had been prepared for explosions, drama, revtions and so many things. But, just like this, he reached the boss room?? What about the grinding? What about the hordes of mobs that served absolutely no purpose aside from stalling for time? He sighed, and knocked on the door, "Hello, hello? I know you have been observing us from the start. Open the door Pretty please?" Nemu opened her eyes wide at the brazen disy. She had thought that he would try to sneak up all the way until the end, so this really came as a shock to her. "Satoru Gojo. You are really a special specimen." The voice of a man filled the white hallway. "Man, has anyone told you that your voice is creepy? Now then, open the door before I st it." "*Snort* You can try. This door has been created with a special alloy that" <> *BOOM* The voice of Mayuri, previously full of derision, stopped at the unbelievable sight. The door had been specially created to take on even Hado in the 70s without any scratch. But that man managed topletely distort the door with just one hit? Gojo also seemed surprised, "Oh? This door is surprisingly tough. I was pretty sure that I would have taken it down in one hit." ck and red lightning surrounded his body, while blue energy-like veins appeared on his arm. Over the five years, Unohana did not simply train his skills in Zanjutsu. She had dedicated herself to train his physical skills to the utmost possible. The result was this skill. In the beginning, it put a strain so high on his body he felt like he would explode. Now though, he could use it for an extended amount of time without much problem. "Well, if one isn''t enough, I guess a second one will do." Clenching his fist, he was about to bring it down a second time when, *Psshh* The sound of the door as it tried to open, sounded in its ears. Sadly, because of the damage it just received, it did not manage to open fully. "See? If only you had opened the door sooner, we could have avoided all this unpleasantness. Sigh, such a shame." Using the gap, he entered the boss room. Nemuri, who was as shocked as Mayuri, tried to follow, but a hand stopped her. "Tch, tch, tch. You stay here. It won''t be long, I assure you." Giving her a smile, he raised his hand and interlocked his middle and index fingers before murmuring, "Curtain." Immediately, the scene in the interior of the room vanished after an opaque barrier appeared in front of her. cing her hand uneasily on the barrier, she couldn''t help but wonder what those two were about to talk about. What she could not guess was that what was about to happen behind the curtains would be the first step toward an event that would shake the foundation of the Seireitei. ----- (AN: Well, the next chapter will be the end of this little arc. Hahaha, let''s see what Gojo has in mind.) Chapter 66: MAYURI KUROTSUCHI (2) Chapter 66: MAYURI KUROTSUCHI (2) Once he activated the curtain, Gojo shrugged, turned around, and began to look at theboratory. *Whistle* "Pretty badass. Really fits the whole mad scientist thing." The atmosphere and equipment present in the room seemed so high-tech that Gojo felt like he was in the future. Once again he had to give his respect to the weird sense of technology those Shinigamis had. "Satoru Gojo! How long do you n to ignore me?" Mayuri, who stood with his back to a bunch ofrge screens that had be ck growled while holding his sword. He could feel that all the connections he had with the exterior of this room had been severed. "Hum Well, you are just so ugly. I fear that I will have nightmares if I look at your face too much. I have a fragile heart, you know?" "Bastard!" "Still, I guess you aren''t a captain for nothing. Even your acting is top-notch. How strong is the poison you have been filling this room with?" Mayuri''s eyes widened, before all the fear and anger on his face vanished. cing his finger on his temple, he murmured, "So your eyes really allow you to observe both Reishi and Reiryoku at the level of particles. Interesting, very interesting indeed. What''s more, you seem to not be affected by my poison despite breathing enough to kill many Shinigamis. How intriguing." The change of demeanor would have surprised anyone else, but not Gojo. All the captains had different personalities. But Gojo knew one thing. None of them were cowards. Shaking his head, he ignored the mumbling Mayuri and took a seat on a stool. "Heh, Mayuri. I have a deal for you." Mayuri did not seem bothered by theck of respect in Gojo''s voice. Even though he wasn''t really a warrior, he still recognized Gojo as someone equal to him. "What do you want?" "Work for me." "...What?" "Mayuri Kurotsuchi, former prisoner in the maggots nest. The only prisoner who was ced in a separate cell, because you were judged as too dangerous." The maggots nest in the 2nd division was, in a way, a jail and at the same time, it wasn''t. The reason for this was simple. A jail was a ce for criminals. But people imprisoned in the maggots nest were not criminals. They were ''potential'' criminals. People whose personalities were judged problematic by the central 46 and could ''potentially'' hurt the interests of the Seireitei. Since Gojo had been working with the secret force from time to time, he had managed to glean some secrets here and there while training his seduction techniques against some kunoichis of the secret forces. Learning about the maggots'' nest had been a surprise. This prison was simply sickening. "When I learned about the Maggots nest, do you know what I thought?" "..." "I thought. Hah, in the end, be it heaven or the mortal world, there is no difference. Higher-ups are always trash." Those words were said withplete indifference, but Mayuri, who had seen many things in his life, could detect the deep killing intent in his words. ''It seems like he had some altercations with people in high positions when he was alive.'' "So you find it unjust? Do you want to save them?" Gojo put his little finger in his right ear and chuckled "I am no ally of justice. Why should I care about people who have nothing to do with me?" ''He isn''t lying.'' The more Mayuri looked at the man, the more interesting he found him. Initially, he was about to t out reject the proposal, but now, he wanted to listen a little and study his psychological state. "See. In the Seireitei, we have potential criminals in jail, meanwhile, we have actual criminals, acting as captains. One of them is even themandant. Isn''t it funny?" Gojoughed while saying so. "Those powerful enough can be used. No matter how dangerous they are." "Bingo. So much contradiction. Just shows how helpless and hypocritical the members of the Central 46 are. Suppress people who are dangerous but weak. Shackle people who are dangerous but too strong. At the end of the day, all their beautiful talks about justice and protecting the bnce are nothing more than beautiful bullshit they spout to cover their own cowardice." "So you will betray the Soul Society?" Gojo waved his fingers, "Tch tch. Firstly, really? Hidden camera and tape recordings? Stop underestimating me, okay? Secondly, who is talking about betrayal? As long as they don''t fuck with me, I am willing to y the good soldier. But the moment they try something shady Hehe." The rest of the sentence did not need to be said. "Will you kill me if I refuse?" "Nah. You make me seem like I am the bad guy. I have my ways to make sure you never reveal anything. Only, it might cripple you permanently and change you into a retard." Mayuri''s eyes shed, "You used that technique on Ikkaku Madarame 5 years ago." This time it was Gojo''s turn to be surprised. "I have records about Madarame staying in the 4th division after his fight against you. He suffered from a headache and short memory loss for about a week. I guess you can make this permanent?" "You are pretty well informed." "I see." Giving his back "60 years ago, a man made the same proposal to me." "...Kisuke Urahara, was it?" "Indeed. He asked me to work for him and he promised that should anything happen to him, I would take control of everything he had built. This is why I have left the maggots nest with him. What about you? What can you give me?" Gojo smiled, "What if I told you that I could help you realize your greatest dream?" "My dream?" Mayuri seemed to be stunned before he began tough loudly. It was as if he had heard the funniest joke. Once he stopped, he spoke while shaking his head, "I have humored you because I thought you had something interesting to say, but I am quite disappointed. I guess I shouldn''t have expected much from the beginning. Now then..." "The creation of a natural body." "...What did you say?" "Heh, Seems like I got your interest now, didn''t I?" Mayuri ignored the sarcasm in Gojo''s words as his mind began to churn at lightning speed. ''Is he lying?'' ''Is he telling the truth?'' ''If he is telling the truth, how could I use him?'' ''Should I try to kill him now?'' ''Activate my Bankai to call for help and capture him?'' He kept thinking and thinking about the pros and cons of the situation from all possible sides. No matter how he looked at it, this was something disadvantageous to him. But, ''I want to know.'' It was like a zing fire was being lit in his chest. Like a scratch on the back that could not be reached. Watching him like this, Gojo smirked. Mayuri Kutsochi was a man without any sort of morals, whose sole objective was knowledge. In order to obtain the knowledge, this man would stop at nothing. When a shinigami killed a hollow, they, in reality, purified it and allowed it to enter the cycle, thereby maintaining equilibrium. [1] Even when a hollow eats a soul, that soul would be part of its very being or transformed into another hollow. Once again maintaining the cycle. But Quincys are different. When a Quincy kills a hollow, that hollow was well and truly exterminated. At the same time, Hollows were poison for Quincy and a Quincy killed by a hollow would have his soul destroyed with no chance of reincarnation. One could even say that the two races were natural enemies. This wasn''t all, after the war against the Quincys, the man experimented on Quincies souls in thousands of different ways, each more gruesome than the other. In fact, most of the information Gojo had on Quincys came from Mayuri''s research. People who would think that this man was crazy were extremely wrong. Mayuri wasn''t crazy. He was an overly rational man who saw the world and all living beings as test subjects Even himself. That was why Gojo wanted him. In order to learn Limitless, he had to enter the Dangai, which was under the supervision of the 12th division. In order to understand his Shikai skills better, he needed someone who understood Quincys extremely well. This wasn''t all, the 12th division had ess to many types of technologies. Some of them could even allow something as crazy as space freezing. Having this man under his control would be incredibly useful. But, "I refuse." "I knew you would say that." Gojo smiled and stood up. Mayuri narrowed his eyes while tightening his grip on the sword. He was ready to blow up the entire building to smithereens then activate his Bankai. But, rather than walking toward him, Gojo walked away, "You are not going to silence me or force me?" "Hahaha. How could I kill my future scientist?" "I refused." "Do not worry. I know you will change your mind once you think about it." Saying so, he swiped his right hand and broke the barrier he had erected, "Initially I wanted to beat you up, but this would have to wait forter. Now though, I am taking Nemu with me." "Are you threatening me?" "A threat?" Gojo stopped. All it took was a snap. By the time Mayuri even understood what was happening, he could feel an arm coil around his shoulder. "Mayuri, Mayuri. My dear friend. I don''t need to threaten you." Patting his back, Gojoughed, "If I wished to kill you. Nothing. Absolutely nothing could stop me from doing so. If your loyalty to the soul society is so high, then you are free to sell me out if you wish. But..." Murmuring in his ears, he continued, "We know very well that you won''t, right? How could you sacrifice your life for something as flimsy as loyalty?" Gojo''sugh as he vanished from the room was thest thing he heard. Now alone, he did not even try to verify if Nemu was still present in the hallway. He knew it was futile. Clenching his fists, his eyes bloodshot, Mayuri murmured the name of Gojo hoarsely, "Gojo Satoru" Today was the most humiliating day in his life. At the same time, the cold part of his mind kept repeating the words Gojo uttered. The creation of a true natural body. Something that he was simply unable to aplish no matter what. --- Back in his cavern, Gojo couldn''t help butugh while rolling in the air. Watching him like this, while doing her best to ignore the fact that Gojo was floating using Reishi, something that should be impossible in the soul society, she couldn''t help but ask, "What makes you so happy?" Wiping a tear from the corner of his eyes, Gojo stoppedughing, "Nothing much. I just discovered that ying the evil boss was quite entertaining." Waving his hand, he continued with a serious expression, "Now then, let''s talk about an important thing, shall we? It''s something I have always wondered about." Nemu could not help but straighten her back. She understood very well that she was now being kidnapped. She couldn''t help but wonder what her future would be like. From the serious expression on his face, it seemed that it would be a really important problem. That''s why, when he finally spoke, "Tell me, why do you fight in a skirt that barely covers your butt? Do you have an exhibitionism fetish?" Nemu could only stare speechlessly. [1]: Still hesitating if I should introduce Hell or not. Perhaps I will rewatch the movie. (I wrote this note back when the new bleach chapter wasn''t out. Lol, now I have no choice.) (AN: Anyway this is all for this little arc. There was no way Mayuri would have epted such a proposal so fast. Gojo made it while knowing that the chances of Mayuri snitching were super low, and even if he did snitch, all Gojo had to do was flee. Now, time for some hollow hunt. By the way, about power. I believe personally that Mayuri is the ''weakest'' captain. He isn''t a fighter. Even against Ichida, he only managed to wound him by using Nemu. Buta prepared Mayuri is downright scary. Sadly, he simplycks too much information about Gojo to make an adequate response.) Chapter 67: GATHERING Chapter 67: GATHERING [4th division; main office.] The next morning, "...And this is what happened!" "So. Not only did you join the mission of another squad without my permission, you also kidnapped the vice-captain of the 12th division after she tried to assault you?" "When you say it like this, it seems sooo bad." "In the first ce, why would she try to assault you?" "Because I am handsome?" "..." "..." "..." "Tehe?" "Tehe, my ass! Satoru! How many times do I have to tell you!? When you want to wreak havoc, you are free to do so, but it shouldn''t be tracked back to you! This way, even if everyone knows it''s you, without proof, they can do nothing!" "Hahaha! Stop frowning, you are ruining your beautiful skin." Unohana dismissed hispliment with a wave of her hand. "Forget it. Anyway, you aren''t a kid, you deal with your own problems. I have only one question. Are you sure she won''t rat you out?" Unohana''s eye shed ominously. She had invested too much in this student of hers to simply let him get ruined because of a woman. If necessary, she could kill her in a way so thorough, people would think she was eaten by a hollow or something of the like. She was used to changing crime scenes. After all, during her time as a criminal, she would need such skills to not let her abilities be recognized when she was chased by bounty hunters. You could say that she was a master in treating dead bodies. Though, generally, when she got bored of running away, she would simply stop hiding her tracks and massacre them all. Watching their expression of shock was always funny in her mind. Ignoring the rather dark and bloody thoughts of his captain, Gojo simply shrugged, "I am simply keeping her with me because the structure of her body interests me. Even if I release her and she rats out my space technique, It doesn''t really matter, does it? I will just leave if necessary." Unohana simply nodded, not shocked at his words. She was the closest one to him and knew basically all the secrets about his Zanpakuto. Gojo trusted her quite a bit. After all, she did not really share the Soul Society''s sense of justice. Back then, when he asked her why she joined the Soul society and protected the world, her answer was pretty simple, "In this world, only the strong can destroy or protect the bnce. Hence, the best way to face strong people is either to try breaking the bnce or protecting it. ButDestroying it would only lead to the elimination of all the potentially strong people rising in the future, Thus I merely decided to protect it." Back then, Gojo could only raise a thumbs up at this convoluted way of thinking that was so much like her. That''s why Gojo knew. Whether he stayed or betrayed the soul society, it didn''t really matter to her. If he stayed, she would nurture him to surpass her and if he left, she would face him as an enemy and either die or kill him. It was so straightforward it was refreshing. "Anyways," Standing up, he stretched a little and walked away, "I have a job to do, can''t afford to bete." Unohana could only helplessly shake her head at his nonchnt attitude, "Take care." Even though she said so, she was not really worried. It was impossible for a hollow powerful enough to threaten Gojo to enter the Soul society without being caught. --- [Rukongai, 60th west district] The Rukongai was divided into four great zones, West, East, North, and South. Each zone wasposed of 80 districts. The higher the number of the district, the farther it was from the Seireitei and the morewless it was. It was to the level where mass murder and the like were incrediblymon around the confines of the 70-80th district. Because of this, weak hollows that managed to enter the Soul Society undetected could kill a great number of Souls before anyone found out that something fishy was happening. Following behind the 3rd seat of her division, Rukia could not help but feelplicated as she watched the situation. After all, she was also from the furthest zone of the rukongai. The 79th district of the south zone. For about one hundred years, she, Renji, and a few of their friends stayed there and survived as much as they could. In the end, only the two of them survived and decided to enroll in the academy. "Stressed?" Raising her head, she looked at the worried expression on Miyako''s face and shook her head. "I am sorry, 3rd seat Miyako. This will not happen again." Miyako gave her a reassuring smile and did notment further. Even though the two of them were close, this was currently an official mission and as such, the hierarchy had to be respected. Though because Miyako and Kaien had the same family name, they directly adressed her with her given name. Initially, Rukia should not have participated in this mission. After all, even though she had awakened her Shikai, in terms of experience, she was still a newbie. Most did not understand why, but Miyako knew that it was because of the Kuchiki family. Not only did they stop Rukia from participating in any dangerous missions, but they even stopped any attempts of advancement. This was why, even though Rukia had the skill equal to a single-digit seated officer, she still had no official seat. The same would have happened for this mission, but after it was made known that Satoru Gojo would follow, the Kuchiki family made no fuss. It seemed that despite their rivalry, Byakuya Kuchiki trusted the skills of Satoru Gojo. ''Well, I will admit that I was also more rxed after knowing he would join.'' The fame of Gojo was unprecedented. If only the rumors about his womanizing ways and the fact that he was a troublemaker were not taken into ount, he was pretty much the perfect soldier. "Aloha! Everyone! What a good day, don''t you think?" Miyako shuddered at the sudden voice sounding from behind her. She had to fight all her instincts to not just turn around and sh with her sword. ''I did not even feel him.'' If he had wished, he could have killed them all before they even understood what was happening. Thankfully, the Soul Society was full of people that could kill her with a snap of their fingers, so she was used to it. Bowing to Gojo, she said, "Good morning, 3rd seat Satoru Gojo. Now that you are here, I can once again summarize the mission." Even though the two of them had the same rank, Miyako was still extremely polite. But despite her polite attitude, Gojo did not miss the soft rebuke in her words. "Hahaha! Sorry for beingte. I was a little...Let''s say busy." "I understand. Now then." Facing the other members of her squad, Miyako spoke. "This is nothing more than a scouting mission. The number of civilians who vanished in this zone is abnormally high. The cause is an unknown type of hollow, as such, we must be careful. We will move in teams of three and spread out. If anyone meets the target, then prioritize escaping. If you cannot escape, activate the re, fight and gather as much information as possible before sending them with your hell butterfly." Miyako gave those orders with a cold voice. This was the soul society. Death was somon that most were desensitized to it. """Yes!""" No shinigami flinched at her deration. Information was precious. Using the life of one or two Shinigami to save a hundred more was definitely worth it in their opinions. Even if this sacrifice had to be their own selves. (AN: I honestly respect shinigami in general. It''s just sad how most of them are basically Canon fodder. Also good news. Normallyst chapter of the week should have been on Friday. But I decided to post a bonus chapter on Sunday. Have a good day.) Chapter 68: A NEW PROJECT Chapter 68: A NEW PROJECT [Seireitei, 5th division] "Captain, the 13th division finally caught traces of your hollow." "I know. The experiment had been rather disappointing until now, so I wanted to see how it would do against Shinigami, but" "There is a variable." "Indeed." Sighing, Aizen adjusted his sses as he thought about the unexpected variable. Satoru Gojo. "He is a very interesting fellow. Though his decision topete with you for the ce of captain is putting a wrench in some of my ns." Ichimaru Gin was not the only one working for Aizen. His second subordinate was already a captain. If Gin also got ranked as one, it would mean that he had two captains under him. This would have, without a doubt, eased most of his subsequent actions. "Should we just eliminate him?" Gin proposed calmly. He had no qualms about killing thepetition. After all, he reached his current rank by secretly killing those above him. Aizen pondered a little before giving a faint smile, "No. He is too much of a high-profile target and his rtionship with many of the other captains is unusual. If we kill him, the investigation force will be quiterge." Until now, hundreds of Shinigami and thousands of civilians were sacrificed for the fruits of research. The main reason he still managed to avoid being caught until now, aside from the utter ipetence of the government and the power of his Shikai, was because he generally avoided targeting high-profile targets. The only time he did not respect this rule was about 60 years ago when he plotted against more than eight high-ranked members of the Soul Society. Four of them were captains, while another was the vice-captain of the Kido Corps, meanwhile, the other 3 were all vice-captains of the Gotei 13. As if it wasn''t enough, he had indirectly managed to pull down two other captains as well as the leader of the Kido corps in the same plot. Now, those highly loyal soldiers were considered traitors and fugitives, while he wasuded as a gentle and friendly captain loved by all. The Gotei 13 always had 13 captains, and in one night, he had made 6 captains, 3 vice-captains, and the two highest cadres of an organization equal to the Gotei 13 be wanted fugitives. ''Haha, this is all so ridiculous it''s funny.'' The soul society was sick. An organization full of cancerous tumors that could not be erased and the reason? ''That fake king.'' Just thinking about that ''thing'' made his blood boil in anger and disgust. "How are our researches about the second Hogyoku?" Gin ignored the pressure that was steadily weighing down on him. Even though he had achieved Bankai and was sure that he could kill most Captains if he took them by surprise, he was still unable to see the limit of Aizen''s strength. "We have been searching in the human world but nothing. The whereabouts of Kisuke Urahara remain unknown. The same goes for those who underwent hollowfication." Hearing this, Aizen sighed, "Well, I am not surprised. Kisuke is the only one I consider my equal in terms of intellect. Having him outside of the Soul Society is already good enough." Chuckling, he turned around and began to walk toward the secret underground he had created for his experiment. Watching him leave, Gin asked once again, "What about the current experiment?" Aizen stopped and answered without turning around, "Since Satoru Gojo will interfere, we can already assume that Metastacia is dead. Thankfully I implemented a function that will immediately send a part of his soul to go toward the Hueco Mundo. It''s time to ce the first steps for another n of mine." Gin''s eyes narrowed further, something that should have been impossible. He understood the implication of Aizen''s words more than anyone. "Are we going to begin thest step of the preparations?" Answering so, he began walking again, "Indeed. While my Hogyoku is iplete and unable to allow me to reach my final goal, its current level is enough to work on Menos ranked hollows. It''s time to begin the first phase of my greatest project. Let''s call it Project Espada." (AN: I know most of you guys already know who Aizen''s 3rd subordinate is. But some of my readers never read Bleach. So gotta keep the mystery. As for the Espadas, the original Espadas were created long before Aizen officially defected. Back then it was Neliel the number 3 rather than Tier. It wasn''t said exactly how long though, but it should be about 20 years before Canon. It was then that Aizen created White and had it face Isshin Shiba. Also a little rant. The Espada are badass as hell. But I fucking hate their names XD. So tiring to write. Had to read the wiki 3-4 times to not get it wrong. Like Nelliel Tu Odelschwanck or Szayporro Grandz. It bes worseter with the Quincies. ) Chapter 69: SELFISH OBSERVATION Chapter 69: SELFISH OBSERVATION Bonus chapter. -- [Rukongai; West District] Currently, three Shinigami, two women, and one man were hiding in a cave while paying attention to their surroundings. The team consisted of Rukia and two other Shinigami of the 13th division. "How should we proceed, squad leader?" Rukia asked the second woman on the team. Even though that woman only had the 17th seat, she was still a seated officer and as such, took control of their little teams. The woman, a slime blue-haired one, frowned as she pondered a little. She honestly did not wish to have Rukia Kuchiki in her team. She still couldn''t understand why they had epted to let this newbie participate in such a dangerous mission. Ignoring Rukia, she addressed the sole man in the team, a tall but rugged middle-aged man, "Muhei, I want you to stay beside Kuchiki and protect her at all cost. Kuchiki, please do not move far away from us. Understood?" Rukia smiled bitterly before nodding, "Understood." She understood that the squad leader had nothing against her personally. Her identity was just too sensitive. Even though she had awakened her Shikai and even though she had managed to settle a little in the 13th division, at the end of the day, in their eyes, she would always be a member of the Kuchiki family first before being a soldier like them. Even so, she couldn''t help but feel disappointed. "Then, since this is done. Let''s summarize the situation. Aside from 3rd seat Satoru Gojo and 3rd seat Miyako Shiba, There are actually 4 teams exploring the zone as well as different districts. We will sweep everything from here until the 80th. Our goal is not fighting. Should anything happen, Kuchiki, you will be the first one to flee. We will entrust you with our Hell butterflies." Rukia opened her eyes wide, clearly stunned. Ignoring her expression, the squad leader stood up and walked away. On the side, Muhei also stood up and patted Rukia''s back. "Even though she is a little gruff, she doesn''t mean anything bad. Vice-captain Kaien assured us about your skills, but we still need to take care of the newbie, right?" "Understood." This time, there was more strength in her words. ---- "Heh, this was a rather cute moment. But damn, those guys nted so many death gs. Hahaha." Sitting on the edge of a cliff, a few kilometers away from the previous team, Gojo could be seen chuckling lightly. "Is it really alright?" Standing beside him, Miyako murmured, worry clearly evident in her voice. Initially, she should have moved with her own team and Rukia would have followed her, but at thest moment, Gojo had proposed that the two of them move in one team. ''Is he really able to observe everything from here?'' Even for her, sensing Reiatsu at such a great distance wasplicated and she needed immense focus. This was even more so since all the teams were moving stealthily. But it seemed that the man sitting beside her could not only feel their Reiatsu, he seemed to also see them. ''Those eyes are really beautiful.'' She could more or less understand why, despite all the bad rumors about him, there were still women falling into his clutches Gojo, meanwhile, chuckled and waved his hand disinterestedly, "Don''t mind it, don''t mind it. Simply see this as a little test. You guys can''t keep cuddling Rukia forever after all." Of course, this wasn''t all, he had already pinpointed the location of the variant hollow thanks to his eyes and he only had one word to describe what he saw. ''Ugly.'' Then again, it was still less ugly than 80% of the curses in his old world. Now then, what should I do? The only reason he still didn''t act was that he was curious about what kind of skills that hollow had. From the energy level, that thing was weaker than a vice-captain, but still a match for a normal 3rd seat. ''How could such a strong hollow enter undetected in the Soul Society?'' After all, even though the Rukongai was gued with regr hollow attacks, those hollows were always bottom feeders that even new recruits could deal with easily. This proved that there was indeed someone pulling the strings in the soul society. One of the reasons he was still hesitating was because he was considering how much he should involve himself in this quagmire. This had absolutely nothing to do with him after all. He did not particrly care about the fact that there were traitors in the soul society. It wasn''t as if he was particrly loyal either. As for the fact that the traitor or traitors had most likely caused the death of many shinigami and civiliansonce again, what did it have to do with him? Gojo cared little for people not rted to him. He would never fall so low as to intentionally harm people drastically weaker than him, but he would not go out of his way to save them either. Thinking idly about such topics, he hummed gently while observing the different Shinigami and the way they worked. Since he was used to working with battle junkies like the members of the 11th division or cold assassins like those of the 2nd, he had to admit that he was rather disappointed. Even though they did notck discipline and experience, they were without a doubt vastly inferior to the other divisions on average. This most likely stemmed from the fact that Jushiro Ukitake''s disease was not a secret in the soul society. Because of this, few promising recruits would choose to join the 13th Division if they had another choice. Gojo could understand that. At the end of the day, few shinigami really had a deep sense of justice. Most members of the Gotei 13 were from the Rukongai, and rather than justice, what they wished for was to be safe under a mighty and powerful being. Few hours went like this while he sometimes discussed with Miyako before his attention was attracted by the scene that was ying. "It''s such a pain, looking out for the weak." "Pardon?" "Haha. Forget it. I will do as much as I am paid for." Ignoring the confused Miyako, Gojo stood up. "What is happening?" "Nah, I am just surprised at the power of the gs nted. It hasn''t even been that long. Oh well." Gojo joked around as he watched the team of Rukia advance slowly in the forest without knowing that they were being followed by the one they were supposed to hunt. Of course, Gojo had ced her team close to the hollow intentionally, but it shouldn''t have happened so fast. ''So not only is it stronger than average. Its senses are also at a higher level.'' He thought calmly. Even though the distance between the hollows and his current position was quite far, he did not worry. Not only could he move far faster than he could do five years ago. But more than anything, he did not even need to move. Even though he was tens of kilometers away, one attack was all he needed to erase that monster. Though he would most likely erase the forest alongside it. But this wouldn''t be fun. He wished to see the skills of that hollow. Otherwise, this would have simply been a waste of time. ''Now then, I really hope you will manage to entertain me enough.'' Chapter 70: GRAND ENTRANCE Chapter 70: GRAND ENTRANCE (AN: So yeah. I was supposed to go out and sight see and shit but in the end basically did not leave the house. The reason? I began ying persona 5 royal and holy fucking shit. I shouldn''t have. That game is fucking epic. I yed from 11 am to 3 am straight. Only stopping to receive a deliveroo and eating. Like I don''t know what to say. Only that this game is fucking epic. Currently I am at Futaba''s pce and I have Ryuji at rank 10, Sun at 10. Emperor at 3. Ann at 8. Tae at 8. Ohya at 8, Kawaki at 8, Makoto at 6,Chihaya at 6 and some other. I am not honestly not much of a gamer. The only games I everpleted in my life were Dissidia final fantasy and Naruto storm 3 and many VN. Basically I like reading and Persona totally hit my weak point. I might really write a P5r fic, I am just waiting toplete the game and see. Anyway enough rambling. I will be a little slow this week. But next week schedule will be normal with one or two bonus chapter depending on my mood. Enjoy the chapter. By the way, I also maxed Faith confidant. But it is normal that she is maxed at 5? No spoil please and power stone make me happy so vote for me. Though joining ******* would make me even happier. Nothing better than cold hard cash. XD.) -------- A few minutes ago, in a hidden cavern, below a veryrge tree, red tentacles could be seen wriggling while a masked six-limbed green monster was crawling around, munching on the remains of a corpse. All around him, heaps of body parts could be seen, some half-eaten, discarded all around. Counting the number of victims would be difficult, but there was no denying that this number wasrge, veryrge. Spitting the small hand, clearly that of a child, that was in its mouth, the spider-like monster raised its masked face covered in me patterns and began to sniff. After a while, a red glow shined in the empty socket where its eyes should have been, and it murmured, "Fresh meat. Two of them don''t smell too bright though! But the third one" Letting out a creepyugh, it began to salivate at the prospect of eating such rich spiritual food. Then, without further ado, it left the cavern, stepping on the detached head of a young boy, his face fixed in an expression of horror, demonstrating the pain and suffering he must have felt as he was slowly eaten alive. ncing at that face, the hollow felt a sense of twisted satisfaction filling the hole that was his heart. He felt even more pleasure when he thought about its future victims. ''I can''t wait!'' Slowly blending in the shadow and hiding all its Reiatsu, it rushed with glee towards its target. ''This is going to be fun!'' It thought in excitement. --- A few minutester, observing its prey from the shadows, the hollow rapidly keyed in on his main target. It was a ck-haired woman with a child-like body. She stood between two others. One man and a woman. What it could not understand was why the strongest out of the three was being protected. But it did not matter. He would end the two weaker ones swiftly and then bask in the cries of pain and despair of the third one. Chuckling to itself, he put himself in the best position and waited. --- Rukia felt uneasy. She did not know why, but since a few moments ago, she felt as if she was being stared at by a starved beast. She could not say whether this stress was the result of her fear andck of experience, or really the result of her catching the trace of an enemy, but she did not wish to be careless. She understood very well that this was her best chance. If she did not manage to show off a little, she would most likely be put in the reserve for 3 or 4 decades then sent to some forsaken city in the human world. A cushy job with almost no responsibility. Tightening her grip on her sword, she looked warily at her surroundings. She wasn''t the only one, both the squad leader and Muhei were prepared to react at any moment. Compared to her though, they were clearly much calmer and at the same time did not look left and right like her. For shinigami, using their own eyes to search for their enemies was proof of ack of experience. Battles between high-ranked shinigami were all at a speed surpassing that of sound and could span tens of kilometers. If scrubs like them relied on their eyes to follow the fight, they would get killed without even understanding what had happened. This was why they needed to rely on their abilities to feel Reiatsu more than anything else. This was the consensus between most shinigami. This was also why the only one who managed to see it was Rukia. All the hair on her body suddenly stood as terror gripped her. A red tentacle rushing at a speed so high they could not react, while cleverly cing itself at the blind spot of her squad leader. Despite this, there was absolutely no leakage of Reiatsu, showing how powerful the stealth ability of the one attacking was. Rukia moved more by instinct than rational thought, the years of training under Kaien Shiba, showing its results. "Bakugo #8: Seki"[1] A small blue orb formed between her squad leader and the tentacle that had threatened to skewer her. This was a low sequence Hado with limited use. What''s more, with her current level and theck of incantations, Rukia understood very well that it could notpletely stop the attack. As she thought, the moment the tentacle hit the orb, it was barely stopped for one second. But, one second was more than enough. The other two immediately reacted. Using Shunpo to move as fast as possible, the squad leader avoided the attack while taking out her sword and swung it hard. "Roar! Shishi!"[2] *BOOM* The slim katana immediately changed into arge greatsword and cut the tentacle in two while creating wide cracks on the ground after the impact. Meanwhile, using the cover of the dust that was raised, Muhei released his hell butterfly and hid it so that it could record the fight as much as possible without getting discovered in case none of them managed to escape. At the same time, he took a ck stick out of the backpack on his back and filled it with Reiatsu. *FSSHH* A red re flew out of the stick and went higher and higher until it exploded, thereby warning all the other teams about the presence of the hollow in the vicinity. Rukia, on the side, wasn''t idle, "Dance! Sode no Shirayuki." The moment her sword changed into its crystalline appearance, Rukia pierced the sword in the direction of the enemy who still didn''t appear. "Tsugi no Mai, Hakuren."[3] A torrent of snow formed at the tip of her sword and rushed in the direction she pointed at. Seeing her attack, the squad leader couldn''t help but curse as she used her shunpo at max power. She had created that smokescreen to give some time for Rukia to flee. Not attack in an obviously wrong direction. As she thought, the moment she rushed, she could see another tentacle attacking Rukia "Rukia! Behind you!" Rukia heard her squad leader scream but had no time to react. She had just released her technique, her body was still in what could be called a cool-down period. Normally, she would only need an instant to be able to move again, but the enemy clearly had an urate grasp on the timing. Moreover, from the direction of the attack that waspletely opposite to the first one, it was clear that the first attack had just been a feint. ''I have been too rash.'' From the corner of her eyes, she could see her squad leader running to help her. She could also see Muhei trying to prepare a Kido. But all of this would be useless. Determination grew in Rukia''s eyes, even though she could barely move, she tried her best to shift her body as much as possible. This attack wasn''t aimed at any fatal spot but she would have been pretty much rendered helpless if itnded. That''s why she was ready to sacrifice an arm. But, just as the attack was about tond. *Whoosh* She was blinded by a curtain of light. It was then followed by the sound of an explosion so loud she felt as if her ears were about to fall off. This statested a few short seconds before she could finally see and hear again. The situation in the forest though waspletely different. A deep trench could be seen now in front of her. "Sigh...I initially wanted to let you get some experience. But your brother would hunt me to death if I let you get killed." Just as she was getting more confused about the situation, a bored voice she could easily recognize sounded next to her. "Gojo?" "The one and only." There, right next to her, she could see Gojo standing. This time, his face was not covered by a blindfold, and she could not help but be mesmerized by his shining blue eyes. Just as she was about to ask her what was going on, "Who are you!?" A guttural voice sounded a little farther from the bush as a disgusting spider-like monster crawled out of the bush. Looking at that monster, Rukia could not help but feel a chill. Now that the monster wasn''t hiding anymore, she could feel the incredible pressure it was emitting. Clearly, he had just been ying around with them previously. It could have wiped them out without resorting to any tricks. Gojo, clearly unimpressed by the hollow, yawned, "Me? Haha. Let''s just say that I will be your worst nightmare." [1]: Seki = Repulsion [2]: Shishi = Lion [3]: Tsugi no Mai, Hakuren = Next dance, white ripple (AN 2: In bleach, the lowest-ranked officer we have seen using a Shikai was rank 7. But, I feel like it would be weird to be a ranked officer without having special skills. Meaning either a Shikai or a good mastery of Kido or Hakuda. So yeah I decided on Shikai for all seated officers as a rule.) Chapter 71: WHO IS THE TRUE MONSTER? Chapter 71: WHO IS THE TRUE MONSTER? In the forest, an oppressive silence weighed on everyone almost everyone at least. Gojo just found the situation distasteful. Initially, he had decided to watch the show and see how Rukia would deal with it. He believed in practice more than theory. Even if she got wounded, even if she lost a limb, he could help her grow it back by recreating the matter that made up her body. His Shikai gave him a near god-like control over spiritual energies. Recreating his own body was nothingplicated and even though doing so for others was without a doubt more difficult, it was just a matter of how much effort he was willing to put in. But after witnessing the first attack of that hollow, he was forced to throw his training n to the window. ''I can''t let her or any of them get wounded.'' He hadn''t been paying attention at first when the hollow was still in the cave since he had been distracted by the disgusting scene of the massacre and body parts thrown all around, but it seemed that a part of the soul of the hollow was fused in those tentacles. This reminded him of the way some Curses could attach themselves to humans and possess them, or at least take control of their bodies. Of course, thews of the two worlds were different and perhaps he was worrying for nothing, but since those Shinigami were part of his team for the mission, it was his duty to avoid putting them in unnecessary difficult situations. More than anything, it was a question of pride. He had just bragged how everything was under control, so it would be quiteme if someone died soon after. They could go die in another mission he wasn''t part ofter. "Honestly, I''m kinda disappointed in you." It was hard to say if he was addressing Rukia or the hollow. "I mean, you have so much potential and this is all you amount to after five years of training?" Shaking his head, Gojo put his hand in his pocket and began to advance. "Watch and listen." How long has it been since he could y the teacher? How could he let such an asion pass? ''It''s showtime!'' "Do not underestimate me!" The hollow roared before keeping its maw wide open. A scarlet orb of energy condensed in front of the hollows, then, "Die!" It was fired directly at full power towards Gojo. This was a cero. The most used technique of high-ranked hollows. Contrary to theplexity of Kido that shinigami pursued, Hollows knew only one thing. The bigger the better. Looking at the energy beam flying toward him, Gojo tilted his head. "Underestimating you? Nah!" Then, under the astonished eyes of all people present, he slowly raised his handbefore swatting the cero aside as if it was nothing. *BOOM* When the ceronded, everything in a hundred meters radius was erased. Even though the center of the explosion was quite far from them, Rukia could still clearly feel the wave of energy. "See? I have perfectly grasped your strength, and the result is-" Gojo brought his thumbs down while a grin split his face. "You are far weaker than I thought." "!!!" The other three Shinigami could only open their eyes wide at this deration. ''He is weak?'' Rukia gulped while watching the hollow and threw a nce at Gojo. There was no way this hollow was weak. At the very least, she was sure that not even Miyako could have handled it. She had heard many rumors about Gojo since he left the academy. But only by seeing for herself was she able to understand just how absurdly strong he was. "Bastard!" The hollow, Metastacia, seethed with anger. ''How dare he!?'' He was his master''s most beautiful creation. Even though he could not remember who his creator was, he believed it was the most absolute being in this world. Enraged, it used all its remaining tentacles and swiped them at not only Gojo, but also at the other three who were still in the vicinity. Despite its rage, Metastacia understood quite clearly that it was simply no match for the one in front of it. Even though they had only exchanged a few moves, the difference in power was made clear. But, there were many ways to win even against someone stronger. Its tentacles weren''t simply meant to attack. As long as it wounded at least one of them, it could infect their minds and bodies by fusing their souls with theirs. It knew that shinigami were incredibly loyal to each other. Surely they would not kill each other. What''s more, ''If I can get his body.'' From the information in its minds, it knew that its technique would be useless against captains of the soul society. Their souls were simply too powerful. But, the one in front of it did not wear the white cloak. ''It''s possible!'' What''s more It had another trump card. Meanwhile, watching all this, Gojo could only feel bored. Lately, his six eyes have been slowly getting stronger. It all began the moment he unlocked his Shikai. It seemed that the power of his eyes was rted to the power of his soul. Currently, Gojo could convert one instant into more than three minutes. It wouldn''t be a mistake to say that he was living in a different world from most people. Thankfully, this power of his was something he could control, otherwise he would have gone crazy. But still, fighting against enemies so much slower than him was nothing more than a pain. Suddenly, just as the attacks were about tond, they were all stopped by a spinning translucent yellow shield. Rukia''s breath nearly stopped as she watched the tentacle stopping just a few centimeters away from her face. At the same time, she could not understand what had just happened. No matter how she saw it, what he had just used was a Kido. More precisely, it was Bakudo #39: Enkosen[1] But this shouldn''t have been possible. Not only did he create a dozen shields in a fraction of a second, but he did not even use any incantations, nor did he use the name of the spell. This could only mean one thing. Satoru Gojo was at the master rank in terms of Kido. "Rukia, what do you think was your first mistake?" Ignoring the caged hollow, Gojo asked Rukia calmly. "I" "You did not clearly tell your teammates what your skills were." Even though Sode no Shirayuki was renowned as the most beautiful Shikai in Soul Society, it didn''t mean that its abilities were equally known. "Since your leader did not know your power, she operated and used a wed formation from the start." Saying so, Gojo raised his index, a spinning fireball formed above it before being thrown at the hollow. "Ghahhhh!!!!" The heat was so high that Rukia was already sweating. Meanwhile, the hollow was being charred and released a high-pitched scream of pain. "Second mistake. After you managed to repel the first attack, the first thing you should have done was to regroup and cover the back of either of yourrades." After the fire stopped burning the hollow, Gojo opened his hand wide and a green light covered the hollow, while slowly healing all its wounds. If any of the 4th division members had been present, they would have sworn at this sight. Healing a hollow was epted to be fundamentally impossible because, while their Reiryoku and Reiatsu were the same in essence, there existed too many little differences. "The third mistake you made was to use a skill you obviously did not masterpletely in a setting that allowed room for no mistakes. If I did not intervene, you would have been seriously maimed." Once it seemed that the hollow was sufficiently healed, the green light was reced by pale white lightning. "Stop!!!" All the hollow could do was scream and beg, but when it tried to move, chains of light appeared out of thin air and chained him down. Rukia did not know what she should feel. Should she be ashamed because of the mistakes she made? Or amazed at the incredible disy of skill and power? Or simply frightened at the callous and uncaring way he was torturing another being? "Of course, some would say that this wasn''t your fault. You are just a newbie, this is your first true mission. You did pretty alright for the first time and you know what? Even though they aren''t really wrong...absolutely never listen to them." Gojo chuckled as he healed the hollow once again, twitching and writhing on the ground. "Do you know the difference between the weak and the strong?" Threences of light formed in the air above the hollow before falling down and nailing it on the ground. "....!" This time, Rukia and the other two had to actually cover their ears. The screams had been so high-pitched that they could hear nothing else. Once it slumped powerlessly on the ground, Rukia asked while trembling, "What happened?" "Oh, that? Don''t pay attention. What I just did is the equivalent of injecting acid directly into the veins, it must have hurt. Now then, where was I again? Oh yeah, the difference between the weak and the strong." Chuckling, he walked slowly toward the hollow. "You see, Rukia, when something happens, the weak always try to reject their faults on something else. Meanwhile for the strong, searching for someone to me is just a pain." --- Metastacia could not understand what was happening. How could it be possible? How was it possible for the difference in strength between the two of them to be that huge? It had been created to be the perfect counter for shinigami. As long as someone used their swords on its body, the sword would crumble. Even though it could only use this skill once a day, it would have been enough. Even without that, it could have contaminated any of the others and taken over their bodies. But, in the end, it could do no nothing. and the pain... It hurt so much! How could it hurt so much!? Right now, it did not fancy any hope of escaping. All it wished for was to die, to vanish and never see that man again. To finally stop that pain that seemed to grind all its bones to dust and set its veins aze. "Hello, hello! Heh, mister hollow, you don''t seem to be in good shape? What might have happened? Perhaps some handsome, strong, intelligent, and kind man passed and brought retribution?" The hollow''s whole body trembled a little. Whether it was out of anger, indignation or fear was unknown. "Hmm...It hurts, right? You want it to end, right? Then beg me!" Silence fell like a heavy nket. A few secondster, havinge to a decision, the hollow raised its head with difficulty and looked at the silver-haired man standing a few meters away. "I-I beg you. Please, just end me. Please!" It took all its strength to utter those words thatpletely crushed its pride. But at the same time, it was relieved. ''Finally" Now it could finally rest. At least that was it thought, but unfortunately for it, "I refuse." Two cold and utterly merciless words crushed its renewed hope. "Ah" Crouching down next to it, Gojo murmured, "How was it? How sweet was your short moment of hope?" Hollows were beings who lost their hearts. The very definition of despair. But for the first time, Metastacia understood now. True despair wasn''t theck of hope. Rather it was the feeling of utter helplessness as you watched the seed of hope getting ruthlessly smashed in front of you. Looking at the sinister smile stered on the face, contrasting with the cold emotionless gaze of the man standing in front of it, Metastacia shivered. A deep primal fear seized its empty heart. It was sure of it. Out of the two of them, the true monster was not it. [1] Rond lock Fan. (AN: I updated my *******. Tier 1: 4 chapters Tier 2: 11 chapters Tier 3: 13 chapters Legend: 16 chapters of SHK and 16 of Gojo+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 18 of SHK and 18 of Gojo+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story.) Chapter 72: A NEW ROAD Chapter 72: A NEW ROAD After this, Gojo proceeded to kill the hollow in front of Rukia and the other two. The other teams and Miyako finally reached the ce and were also able to witness its death. Even though none of them had been able to observe the entire fight, the traces of destruction all over the ce spoke volumes of what had happened. "Well, well, well. Since everyone''s here, I guess the scouting mission changed into an extermination one. Now that the job is done. I will take my leave." Without waiting for them to utter a word, Gojo began to walk away. Then, he stopped and turned towards Miyako, "Ah, I almost forgot. Go northeast for a few hundred meters. You will find the cave that hollow was inhabiting. Though, I advise you to not let faint-hearted people follow you." Miyako frowned before a hint of sadness shed in her eyes. Over the few decades since she entered the 13th division, she had chased after many hollows who had snuck into the Rukongai. She could already more or less guess what they would find. Sighing, she bowed at his departing back. She, more than anyone, could feel the power of that hollow. If her team had engaged it, the most likely result would have been a near orplete wipeout. "Thank you for everything. I hope you will visit the Shibapound if you are free. My husband would be happy to make a new friend." She was thankful from the bottom of her heart. Even though she was ready to die at any moment, she had nothing against staying alive a little longer. "Hahaha! I will think about it. Oh, before I forget. Rukia!" "Yes!?" "Tell your brother I have something to discuss with him. Now then, Ciao!" Without waiting for Rukia to answer, Gojo vanished. Standing now alone in the clearing with her entire team, Miyako hesitated briefly before making a decision. "Rukia,e with us." Miyako did not know how Rukia would react after what she might see in that cavern. But they could not keep treating her like a baby. Even if her brother did not wish for her to participate in missions, Rukia had to at least understand one of the reasons why shinigami fought. After this, whether she would despair and abandon her sword or be more resolute to fight. The choice will be hers alone. "Let''s go!" """Yes!""" ---- A few minutes after all the shinigami went away, a silver-haired man appeared in the same ce. [Why did you bother ying such a convoluted act?] A girly voice sounded in his head. "Hey, I have a conscience, you know? I just wanted them to find the bodies and at least bury them." [Well, you were indeed very angry back then. It''s rare for you to torture your opponent.] "Well, I just believe in thew of karma. Since he likes torturing people so much, he should also enjoy some torture." Laughing, Gojo walked until he reached the ce where the hollow had been killed. Stretching his hand, he seemed to hold onto a handle and pulled it away. Space seemed to distort as the scene blurred before revealing a very different scene. The hollow, still pinned to the ground. Gojo had never killed the hollow in the first ce. All of it had been an illusion. This was thanks to him using a rather useful Bakudo, Bakudo #26 Kyokko[1], that allowed the user to distort light around themselves. It could also hide Reiatsu and Reiryoku. The perfect technique for stealth. It became even more so after Gojo slightly tweaked it and allowed it to not only distort light but also sound. That''s why, no matter how the hollow screamed, no one noticed it. Finally, the spears of light he had used to pin it were made out of Reishi. Shinigamis already found it difficult to feel Reishi in the human world where it was sparse and easy to discern. In a ce like the soul society where absolutely everything was made out of Reishi? They might as well be blind. [So, what will you do with that fugly thing?] "Firstly,pared to curses, this one is pretty cute. Secondly, what''s the best way to make friends with a crazy scientist? You send him something to study." This was why Gojo had staged this y. Whoever they were, the culprits were no small matter. He wasn''t sure what they would do if it was known to everyone that the hollow was about to be studied. Right now though, he had a dozen witnesses that could prove that the hollow was dead. With that, it wouldn''t be a problem to at least discerning and understand more what those variants were. "Well, let''s go to the 12th." He hadn''t given up on having Mayuri work for him. There was simply too much that depended on it. ---- [Seireitei, 12th division] This time, Gojo entered from the main gate without trying to hide. Thanks to this, rather than the hiddenboratory of the research center, he had been directed to the office of the captain. Surprisingly, the office was rather neat. In Gojo''s opinion, the office of a mad scientist should have beenpletely full of junk and things that could only be understood by equally mad scientists. Once he took a seat, he didn''t have to wait long before the captain entered. "Hello, your face is as scary as always. Did no one ever tell you you could most likely make children cry with just a nce?" A thick vein pulsed on Mayuri''s forehead. "Did youe only to mock me, Satoru Gojo!?" "Sigh, people nowadays can''t even take a small joke." Mayuri fought the urge to scream in frustration. "Get on with your business. Otherwise, get out!" "Hahaha! Calm down. I didn''te just to mess with youEven though it''s really amusing to do so. But rather, I came because I wanted to show you something that might interest you." Mayuri calmed down before narrowing his eyes. "I already refused to work for you." "Heh, don''t worry. I won''t ask you to work for me." "Then, what do you want in exchange for whatever you are sending to me?" No matter how much he despised the man named Satoru Gojo, Mayuri had to begrudgingly ept that the man was extremely skilled. If that man said that he found something interesting, then it would be worth taking a look. "Not much, firstly I want you to share whatever discovery you make. And..''" "And?" "I want to read old records about the Dangai." ---- [Seireitei, Kuchiki family mansion] The Kuchiki family was one of the four great noble families of the Seireitei and also one of the richest. It was also ranked first out of the four. Effectively making it the strongest family in the soul society. The manor of the Kuchiki family was so vast that Byakuya even had rivers flowing past his river chambers. Currently, writing on a scroll, he was listening to Rukia recounting the day''s events. From the way she kept stammering while talking to him, he knew that she still felt awkward around him. Something that he had very little control of. After all, every time he looked at her face, he was reminded of the death of his wife. When, on her deathbed, she had asked him to find her sister and take care of her, he had never thought that the two would resemble each other so much. When Rukia reached the part where they found the dismembered bodies of the victims, he could feel how distressed she was. Byakuya did not know what he should say to her. He wanted to tell her that everything would be alright. But, like Rukia, he was equally awkward with her and did not know how to express his concerns. Which was why all he answered with was, "I see." He couldn''t help but berate himself the moment those words were uttered. Clearly, Rukia would think that he did not care about her day and she was bothering him. It was his order that at the end of each day, she would report everything that had happened to her. Of course, he would regrly receive reports about her situation in the 13th division, but it always made him happy to hear it directly from her. Byakuya Kuchiki was an awkward man. A man who cared deeply for his sister but did not know how to express himself. It was when he was thinking that Rukia continued, "Nii-sama. Gojo asked me to warn you that he wished to pay you a visit." "Oh? Did he say when he woulde?" "No." "I see. No matter. I must express my gratitude for the protection he extended to you. So I will wait." The rtionship between Byakuya and Gojo was even more difficult to exin than the one between the siblings. Even then, Byakuya trusted the power of that man. It was then that Rukia hesitated before finally asking, "Nii-sama. What do you think of his words?" "You mean about the difference between the strong and the weak?" "Yes." "I believe the same. Weak people always project the fault of their own failures to external reasons. No matter what the situation, they always find an excuse to exin their failures. Such people are worthless and disgraceful. There''s nothing to be ashamed of regarding failure. Failing simply means you weren''t good enough and as such, you need to work harder. Always ask yourself, could I have done better? Only then can you be stronger." "... " "This is even more so for us. Noblesse oblige. We, as the highest-ranked nobles, must live a life befitting of the honor we were given. Weakness is not a sin. But the act of wallowing in one''s own weakness is the greatest sin in my eyes." Byakuya stopped talking and walked towards the window of the room to admire his river. "You can leave now." He waited, but did not hear her departing footsteps. "What might be the problem?" "Nii-sama. I wish to be strong. I had thought that after reaching the Shikai, I had be someone strong. But today, while watching him fight, I understood that I still have a long way before me. Please." Byakuya felt conflicted. He wished to tell her it was alright. That she did not have to fight. He wished to tell her that he could take care of her. That she could leave everything to her big brother. But doing so would mean spitting on her new resolve. Since he could not stop her from investing herself in shinigami work. Then he would make sure she would be strong enough to not die. "We will begin tomorrow at dawn." Rukia showed an expression of delight as she bowed to his back. "Yes!" [1]: Bent light. (AN: Hehe. By the time Canon arrives, most of the important characters will be far stronger than they were in Manga. Also, Byakuya and Rukia''s rtionship is one of my favorites. In Canon, their rtionship only really eased after Aizen''s betrayal. But this time, thanks to Gojo, it will change. Now that Rukia was not traumatized by the deaths of her 3rd seat and vice-captains + training of Byakuya. She will soon show her full potentialDo I need to remind you that I simp for Rukia in Bankai form? No? Alright.) Chapter 73: DIFFERENT STEPS TOWARD EVOLUTION Chapter 73: DIFFERENT STEPS TOWARD EVOLUTION "Oh? So Metastacia was really killed?" Sitting on the captain''s seat, Aizen asked with surprise. A bewildered expression shing in his eyes. He wasn''t surprised at the fact that this hollow got killed. The hollow was too aggressive, so it was only a matter of time before he caught the attention of the 13th division. Aizen had initially created him because he wished to know if the hollow could possess and fuse with a vice-captain like he had theorized and potentially do the same with a captain-level shinigami. What''s more, Metastacia had been installed with a failsafe that would transfer all his information and power to a new experiment of his back in the Hueco Mundo. An artificial Arrancar. Aizen had a deep understanding of the hollows. The normal path of a hollow was to first consume as much as possible. Then to consume each other. From this process, a Menos Grande of the first step, a Gillian, would be born. Gillians were an agglomeration of thousands upon thousands of souls. Each with their own memories, personalities, and all the baggage. After years of fighting between the different personalities. One soul would finally take control. This would usher in the birth of an Adjuchas. In terms of pure spiritual power, Adjuchas were already near the level of an ordinary captain. And thest step to Vasto Lorde was more a matter of luck than anything. If an Adjuchas wished to be a Vasto Lorde, not only did it need to fight and eat even more Adjuchas, it also needed to avoid being eaten. If even the slightest bit of its body was taken out, then it would forever stay as an Adjuchas. From Aizen''s study, he believed that this was because even if Adjuchas had one will, they were still the result of hundreds of souls fused in a whole. By having a part of their body eaten, it meant that they lost this perfect equilibrium, blocking all paths for further evolution. But at the same time, it stopped all paths from further devolution. Because unharmed Adjuchas could at any moment lose control and revert to being mindless monsters as Gillians. If an Adjuchas was lucky enough to fulfill all the conditions, it would be a Vasto Lorde. A monster that was closest to a human in appearance. All Vasto Lorde were equal to captains. Some of them were even slightly superior. This was the normal path towards power for the hollows. But Aizen had discovered that some hollows could take an alternative path. That of bing Arrancar. Any hollows, even those inferior to Gillians, could be an Arrancar. What fascinated Aizen the most was that in essence, Arrancar were basically the closest existence to shinigami. Simply said, Arrancar were beings with shinigami-like powers. All theycked was a zanpakuto and there would be basically no difference. Even to this day, Aizen had difficulty understanding how Arrancars worked. Natural Arrancars were born from hollows breaking their masks. But the mask was also the weakness of hollows. Death or evolution. This was truly something he could only observe with admiration. Even though those natural Arrancar were not necessarily stronger than their hollow counterparts, they had far higher potential. This was the greatest wish of Aizen. In the soul society, aside from a few monsters like the captain of the 1st division, Genryusai Yamamoto, Yachiru Unohana or the captain of division 0, Ichibei Hyosube. Aizen rightfully believed that he had no equal. In fact, if he could stop them from using their Bankai, he had nothing to fear from them. As he was now, he did not even need his zanpakuto if he wished to utterly destroy a captain. He was strong. He was incredibly strong. But it was his limit. No matter how much he trained, he could never ovee this limit. All shinigami had a limit. Some had higher limits than the others, and his had been far higher than most. In the past, he did not mind that limit. He was happy to have reached the highest possible level avable for a shinigami. ''But after seeing that thing!'' A being of such level reduced to being nothing more than the linchpin between the worlds. To think that such a disgusting being was the respected king of the Soul society. How utterly ridiculous! He loathed it. He wished to destroy that fake god and take its ce! But he had reached his limits. All he had to do then was just to break it. This was how the creation of the Hogyoku came about. This was how his n to fuse hollows and Shinigami powers in one was born. ''Once I find the Hogyoku created by Kisuke I will be the new god.'' But it seemed that his steps towards Godhood were being hampered. Had it been anyone else who killed Metastacia, Aizen would have believed that the failsafe not working was a result of his own mistake. Even though he was prideful, as a scientist he knew very well that one should never fear mistakes. But, the one who killed Metastacia was, "Satoru Gojo." Aizen''s narrowed. He was someone extremely distrustful by nature. He would rather doubt everything than blindly believe and fail. ''Perhaps it''s time to take care of him.'' Until now he had hesitated because Gojo had been too high profile. The reward for killing him did not cover the potential loss. Now though light shed as he adjusted his ns. ''Firstly, let''s make him go to earth for a mission.'' Once Gojo was on earth, what would it have to do with him even if for some reason 20 or so Adjuchas decided to visit earth? ------ Back in Gojo''s house, "Achoo!" *Snort* "I wonder who is talking behind my back. I hope it''s a beautiful girl." (AN: okay so not much happened. But this chapter is necessary to understand what Arrancar and hollows are in general, while also understanding Aizen more. Anyway, we have the Espada and the Primera Espada. Basically first generation and second generation. The first generation were on average weaker since the way they were created was still experimental. The Espada 9 is the sole Gillian out of all the Espada. The reason he stayed as an Espada was mostly because he had absorbed Metastacia and by proxy Kaien Shiba. As for natural Espada and artificial ones, I think I already made an AN about it. But both Ulquiorra and Stark are natural Arrancar. There''s even an entire short story about Ulquiorra evolution. Finally, for those interested in smut, I am happy to say that it happens at the end of Vol 4 and I already posted the chapter yesterday on *******. I won''t say with whom though. If you are curious go subscribe or wait. Today I post Epilogue 4 and vol 5 will have events I am sure everyone likes. Hint: Yoruichi will have an active part.) Chapter 74: PAST Chapter 74: PAST After haggling a little bit with Mayuri and getting him to keep the fact that the hollow was alive as a secret, Gojo left the territory of the 12th division quite happily. He, of course, did not believe in Mayuri at all. But, he was overlooking the whole situation with the mindset of not really caring about the results. If after a few years the soft method didn''t work, Gojo would simply use more forceful means and steal all the research he needed before leaving. How could he lose when he could simply flip the board whenever he wished? Since the mission had ended quite swiftly, it was still just the middle of the day. As such, Gojo decided to go work and heal some poor bastard to pass time. After all, even though he wasn''t the leader of a healing squad, he was still the 3rd seat. He had to at least look like he was doing his job. There was also the fact that passing time with a bunch of sexy nurses fawning over him was quite enjoyable, to say the least. -- [4th division; Unohana''s private quarter.] Sitting peacefully in her backyard, with her knees gathered under her and a bottle of alcohol on her right, Unohana was gazing peacefully at the moon. The garden in her backyard had nothing particrly special. A smallke filled with 3 koi fish of different colors, a hollowed bamboo cane that regrly hit against a rock and produced a gentle sound and beautiful vegetation. All in all, it was the perfect ce for her to rx a little. Suddenly, in an incredible burst of speed, she took her sword that wasying on her left, unsheathing it, before raising herself on one knee and swinging it with all her might. All these series of movements were done in such a graceful and beautiful way it seemed like a work of art. *ng* The sound of swords shing sounded in the peaceful night before being reced by a voice speaking with a joking tone. "Oh ho! It''s me! Your cute and handsome student!" Showing an unsurprised expression, Unohana sighed and lowered her sword. "How many times do I have to tell you? It''s impolite to intrude unannounced in the house of ady? I also remember telling you that you could never sneak up on me." Putting back her Zanpakuto in its sheath, she ced her sword close to her futon and put her hand in her loose hair to sweep it. "Heh, and I remember telling you I would prove you wrong one day. There is nothing I cannot do, only things I do not wish to do. Still, you really have the instincts of a beast." When he previously tried to sneak up on her, not only was he coated in Reishi, making it impossible for any normal shinigami to feel him, but he also used all techniques possible to hide any sounds or scent he could emit. ''Well, I guessparing her to a normal shinigami is an insult.'' The fact that despite this, Unohana could always find him even when sleeping spoke of how keen her senses were. And yeah, he had once tried to sneak up on her while she was sleeping. Sadly, he failed and got punished by having to heal people non-stop for an entire week. Thinking about this, he took another look at her and was unable to avert his gaze for a few seconds. Currently, she was not wearing her usual captain cloak and shinigami uniform. Rather, she was only d in a long white, and rather loose Kimono. Despite what her usual uniform suggested, Unohana was quite well endowed, and her current attire entuated her deep cleavage. Since he was standing and looking down on her, he had the first seat for quite a show. "Liking what you see?" Taking his gaze away from her chest, Gojo saw her smile and immediately understood that he might receive another weird punishment at this rate. As such, he simply told the truth. "Indeed, I do really like what I am seeing. You are very beautiful." Gojo gave a theatrical bow as heplimented her wholeheartedly. He had long noticed it, but it seemed that Unohana was rather weak against straightforward people. As expected, the tension from her shoulders loosened as she gave a wry smile, "Your tongue is as sweet as your tooth." Shaking her head, she continued, "Well, now that you are here, you might as well sit down. At least I will have a partner to drink with." Gojo did not particrly enjoy alcohol. One of his greatest strengths was his brain and his ability to process information. So, drinking something that lowered his ability to think, even for a short while, was something he generally avoided. Thankfully, Unohana thought the same way. He knew that what Unohana was drinking had an extremely low percentage and was more of a sweet wine than anything. Sitting close to her, he began to chat a little with her, while taking a light sip of the drink he was offered. "So, what brought you down like this?" It was clear that Unohana was not in the greatest mood possible currently. Pausing a little, Unohana seemed to deliberate whether she should exin or not, before nodding to herself "I never told you how I became a criminal did I?" "Well, you are rarely forthright with your past. Which is perfectly understandable, everyone has their own secrets." Gojo shrugged as answered her. He had never really been big on sharing secrets and the like. The two of them fell in a strange silence. Gojo could feel that she was thinking about how to retell her story and as such did not urge her. "How long ago was it? yeah, I remember. It was about 2500 years ago. Back then, I was born as the result of the union between a servant and the lord of a minor noble family. A bastard child like many others." Unohana let out a chuckle as she shook her head, "Back then, the Shiba family was still one of the great five families, and my family, while far weaker than the big five, was still quite renowned, mainly thanks to our sword art." A look of reminiscence shed in her eyes, "Those times were the most boring years of my life." The disgust in her voicepletely took Gojo aback. "Every day was the same. I would be trained to be the perfect youngdy. I would learn the seven arts and how to be the perfect vase for my future husband. I was neither despised nor respected. The other servants always kept a healthy distance from me. Of course, my mother died not long after my birth." Unohana remembered those days with bitterness and boredom. Those days were quite painful for her. "All that changed one day when I was proposed to in a marriage." Augh escaped her, "It was some crazy bastard. A man with disgusting hobbies. He had more than 25 concubines, but not one of them survived more than two years after marrying him. Having caught his interest was clearly a death sentence for me. Despite this, my father was so happy it seemed like he would burst. After all, an union with such a powerful family would elevate his standing. I remember his words quite clearly. Dear daughter, we need to sacrifice you for the family." "It was then I understood, or rather, I had always understood, but I was just refusing to see the truth. In the eyes of that father of mine, I was just the daughter of a maid. A sacrificial pawn ready to be discarded at any moment. That''s why, on that day, I smiled and said Of course father. I will not disappoint you." From that day on, she would follow her sses during the day, but during the night she would train as much as possible without getting caught. Even back then, her talent for the sword had already begun to bloom. At the same time, she began to read books about the outside, about survival, and basically other such books to increase her knowledge. She also began to hide money and food that could be conserved for a long time. "One yearter, on the night of my wedding, I used the shortpse when my so-called husband was taking off his clothes to consummate our marriage and I stabbed him in the neck. Again and again. Until I was sure he was dead." Despite his faults, the man had been quite the warrior. Unohana knew perfectly well that her chances in a direct sh were rather small, and as such, she went for a sneak attack. After all, who would suspect the gentle and helpless youngdy of a noble family to prepare an assassination? They say that the first time someone is killed, they would feel an incredible difort at the fact. Some even vomited or got traumatized. Unohana did not feel any of that. The only thing she thought at that time while feeling the warm blood ssh on her face and watching the light slowly fade from the eyes of her dying husband was, ''How beautiful.'' "After this, using the cover of the night, I entered the guest room my father was using. He waspletely drunk, clearly happy about selling his daughter even though it would mean her death. SoI killed him. Then, I fled to Rukongai and was then branded as a criminal." "It must have been quite hard." "Heh, what do you think? A pampered little princess who knew nothing of the world entering the Rukongai during the most chaotic era. Even though my head was filled with theoretical knowledge, the simple fact that I survived my earlier years was a miracle." "Did you regret your choice?" Gojo asked, genuinely curious. "Never. I mean, don''t you find it ridiculous? One man caused the death of twenty-five people and most likely much more, but he could strut around without any problems. Meanwhile, just because I fought back, I was branded as a criminal? So in their opinion, I should have simply let myself get killed? So, I have never regretted it, it was me or them. I choose to save myself." A blush covered her face, clearly, even though the alcohol content was quite low, it was still getting to her head. Despite this, she filled her ss and took another swing, "Since that day, I have constantly been on the run. Chased by the two families and a few bounty hunters. I killed, again and again, day after day, year after year. Not only did I not die, but I slowly became stronger. The previously tough fights became easier and easier until one day, I understood. Ah, I am strong. I decided I was done being chased around, and so, I came back and killed all the higher-ups of the two families." She gave a faint smile, "On that day, I gave up my name and named myself Yachiru Unohana. It was also on that day that I became known as the most diabolical criminal to ever exist in the soul society." From then on, people did not chase her, it was her chasing after people. She stopped killing in self-defense, but simply enjoyed the thrill of fighting, the feelings of dancing at the precipice between life and death. "It was during those days that Yamamoto invited me to be a founding member of the Gotei 13." Gojo looked at the side profile of Unohana. With her white clothes and paleplexion, she seemed to shine under the moonlight. "How did one of the greatest criminals be a member of the army?" "It was simple. He said, ''Follow me and you will fight against the strongest beings in the world.'' How could I refuse such a proposal?" Looking at the beautiful smile that lit up her face at the mention of fighting strong people, Gojo gave a faint smile while wondering how someone could look so hot while acting like a crazy psycho. (AN: You can get up to 36 advanced chapters, 18 of SHK and 18 of Gojo . Tier 1: 4 chapters Tier 2: 11 chapters Tier 3: 13 chapters Legend: 16 chapters of SHK and 16 of Gojo+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 18 of SHK and 18 of Gojo+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. /HikaruGenji) Chapter 75: DARLING!! Chapter 75: DARLING!! After Unohana poured her heart to him and told him her story, Gojo sat pensively while holding the cup full of red wine. ''I wonder if she likes drinking wine because it looks like blood.'' Musing about this weirdly realistic possibility, Gojo chuckled inwardly a little. Even though the two of them were silent, the atmosphere did not feel awkward in the least. Rather, it was a warm and calm silence that peacefully embraced the two of them. The fact was that in those short five years, Unohana became the one person he trusted the most aside from his own sword. She was a mentor and a friend. Someone he knew he could leave 99% of his back to--There was always that 1% chance she would go all crazy on him and try to fight him to the death. Even so, it was rare for the two of them to share such a moment, "Why did you suddenly share your story?" "The reason?" Unohana gave a mysterious smile, "Well, let''s just say that I wanted someone to listen to me." Gojo stilled before understanding dawned upon him. Throwing him a look, Unohana kept her smile as she said, "It seems like you understood." "Of course." "Very well then." Standing and taking her sword with her, Unohana begins to walk away after leaving those words, "The day you be captain officially is the day the two of us will fight for onest time." ''Bing a captain, huh.'' The ce he was gunning for was the post of captain of the 3rd division. The current captain was an old woman named Chikane Iba. From what Gojo knew, she was also the mother of Tetsuzaemon, the Vice-captain of the 7th division. The reason why the current captain of the 3rd division wished to step down was that she was never really fit to be captain in the first ce. Sixty years ago, the captain of the 3rd division was a man named Rojuro Otoribashi. He was one of the fugitives that had followed Kisuke Urahara and Yoruichi Shihoin. Even to this day, Gojo did not really know why so many captains and vice-captains had suddenly be fugitives and what they were used of. It seemed to be some rather high-ranked secret. Though it didn''t matter currently. What mattered was that after the position of captain became empty, Chikane Iba had been chosen to take over the position of captain until a more suitable candidate was chosen. Until five years ago that candidate had been Gin Ichimaru, but his arrival had changed everything. Did Gojo feel bad about the fact that he might soon snatch the position from someone else? Not at all. It wasn''t as if he and that Gin guy knew each other. Even though he seemed to be the childhood friend of Rangiku and a sort of brother figure for her, it wasn''t something he had to care about. "So, we will fight in about five years." Gojo understood very well that thisst fight wouldn''t just be their regr training session. On that day, if he lost, she would cut him down without the slightest pity. If he won though A grin formed on his face. ''Seems like I need to up my training.'' As he was now, he was sure that he could fight against most captains without any problem. Even though winning might be difficult, it wasn''t impossible. But Unohana was a different breed. Standing up, he stretched calmly, before letting his shadow swallow him. ---- Three dayster, Gojo was standing in front of a veryrgepound. The mansion of the Kuchiki family. From what he could see, the width of the plot ofnd belonging to the Kuchiki was already equal to that of a small city. Even though it was his first time visiting, Gojo wasn''t surprised by the opulence. The Kuchiki were filthy rich. For example, the scarf that Byakuya always wore was made out of the silk of the silver-white wildflower. An extremely rare species. In terms of mary worth, that scarf alone was the equivalent of ten mansions in the Seireitei. "Is it really alright for me to follow you?" Gojo waved his hand dismissively, "It doesn''t matter. Your creator will find a way to exin the current situation if necessary." "Understood." Nemu nodded obediently and stood straighter. Gojo eyed her. He had given her many opportunities during those 3 days to flee, but she seemed content to stay beside him. Even though he had all but kidnapped her, the girl seemed to be content to stay by his side and observe him. It was really too weird, but he didn''t care. Why would he mind having a sexy woman staying around him? Since she had behaved, he decided to take her for a stroll. ''Man, that sounded so wrong.'' Once they were in front of the wide gate, Gojo knocked gently, "Hello, hello, is there someone?" He hadn''t tried to hide all the way in, so he should have already been noticed. But Gojo didn''t mind being polite. The moment he did so, four ninjas wearing purple clothes appeared in front of him. Those guys were the equivalent of the Fon family belonging to the Kuchiki family. Though they were certainly way weaker than the Fon, they were still useful guards in Gojo''s opinion---or meat shields and sacrifice. After all, if anyone who could threaten Byakuya entered the house, those guys would only be useful to stall for time. "Wee, Satoru Gojo. The head is expecting you." One of the purple ninjas talked with a calm voice. Then, turning his attention toward Nemu, he tilted his head in confusion. He was most likely wondering what the 2nd inmand of the 12th division was doing with him but didn''t bother asking. "As for Miss Kurotsuchi, she will be led away by the young miss." "Hum. I see, hey, Nemu." "Yes?" "I want you to follow Rukia when shees. Don''t kick a fuss" "I understand." Nemu bowed again simply and walked to the side before waiting. Gojo threw her a look before shrugging, now wasn''t the time to think about her. Rather he needed to find a way to convince Byakuya. That''s why the moment he saw Byakuya and Rukia walking toward them, Gojo chuckled and began to run toward him with his arms wide open, "Byakuya darling! Come give me a hug!" (AN: Lol, for those who didn''t watch jujutsu and might not understand the joke, Gojo isn''t gay nor is he Bi. The guy is just a shameless bastard. It was a short cut-scene with Gojo and the others pranking Megumi. lol) Chapter 76: USEFUL MISUNDERSTANDING Chapter 76: USEFUL MISUNDERSTANDING [Seireitei, Kuchiki family] "Haha! Byakuya, stop pulling such a long face. It was just a prank, nothing more." Sitting face-to-face on a tatami in a tea room, Gojoughed boisterously while trying to calm down Byakuya Kuchiki. "While I believe that everyone has the right to love whoever they want. I do not appreciate jokes that put my sexuality in question." "Heh, isn''t it just because you don''t want to look uncool in front of your sister?" Byakuya did not answer. There were many bad rumors about Byakuya and Rukia. The main reason for that was the fact that Rukia simply looked too much like the deceased wife of Byakuya. Because of it, some people thought that rather than a sister, Rukia was a surrogate wife for Byakuya and even warmed his bed. But Gojo understood clearly. This man bore no romantic feelings toward Rukia. He was just a devoted brother who wished to take care of his adoptive sister, though an awkward and clumsy older brother with a stiff face that did not know how to properly express his feelings. Currently, the two of them were in one of the training rooms of thepound. On the wall, he could see quite the number of swords, each clearly of high quality. After his little stunt earlier, Gojo nearly died ofughter as he watched the expressions of the two siblings. Now though, sadly, wasn''t the time to think of the past. Rather, it was time to think of the future. After Gojo exined his n, Byakuya pondered a little. "So you wish to develop the entertainment industry and for this, you need our help?" "Exactly. I don''t really need mary help. I mainly need your ry stations and your backing for some operations." "What kind of entertainment do you have in mind exactly? More importantly, why should we help you?" Gojo wasn''t surprised by the question. The two of them had a certain respect for each other and they recognized their strengths, but that was all. Of course, Gojo could call in the debt Byakuya owed him since he saved Rukia, but doing so would be far too short-sighted. It wasn''t easy to get the head of such a powerful family indebted to you. He had to be careful with that. And this was where it became tricky. What did the Kuchiki familyck? Money? Their clothes were worth houses. Influence? They were the first family. Power? Both Byakuya and his grandfather were powerhouses. "For your first question, Aside from that Magazine called Seireitei Communication. You guys reallyck a way to entertain." The Seireiteimunication was a magazine created nearly one thousand years ago that was pretty cheap. The one in charge of publicizing that magazine was the 9th division, currently under Kaname Tosen. A blind bastard who seemed to have a bone to pick with him. That guy had some weird sense of justice and did not seem like a bad guy, but Gojo hated dealing with the man. He hated that sanctimonious act of his and all the jazz that came with it. Of course, the guy didn''t simply have something against him. It seemed that he also hated Zaraki very much and had been one of the few to vehemently object when Zaraki had been named as captain. Currently, Shuhei was working as the 10th seat of that division. The two of them sometimes met each other but Gojo had nothing to say to the man. So they never spoke to each other. Byakuya brought him back from his random thoughts. "The magazine is indeed the only way of entertainment. Captain Yamamoto initiated it over one thousand years ago and had the goal to keep the shinigami informed of what was happening while raising morale during times of war and increasing solidarity. ''Heh, what a nice way to describe propaganda.'' Even so, Gojo understood what Byakuya meant. The Seireitei was massive and each division was pretty much isted from each other. Captains could spend years without meeting. Plus, events that needed all captains to meet were pretty rare. This was even more so for people on lower levels. Even missions were done by teams from the same division most of the time. The only divisions that had regr contact with all the other ones were the 2nd, 4th, and 12th divisions, for obvious reasons. "So you see, we could work with the 9th division and create a special magazine. The problem is their captain, he pretty much hates me. So I would need your influence." Currently, some of the captains would write short novels or such from time to time in the magazine. Some were popr while others were not. "Drawings, music, films and so on. There are so many things you can do." The technology of the soul society was more than developed enough. Bringing things such as TV would be so easy. "As to what it can bring you Wouldn''t it be beautiful if you could lower the poverty rate in Rukongai?" Byakuya''s expression shifted, clearly bing much more interested. "Exin." Gojo smiled, "The main problem with the Soul society is that the prerequisite to enter the shinigami academy or obtain money is to have enough spiritual power. Basically, the military and nobility are the most important. But, 90% of the souls cannot develop a great amount of Reiryoku, and out of those remaining another 90% are too weak to enter the academy." Only the elite could enter the academy and only the elite out of those elites could be seated officers. "But what if you guys developed an industry where having power is unnecessary. An industry that could help those with power to have more distraction and lower their stress levels." You didn''t need to have the power to dance or draw or so. If those industries were developed, the poor would be slightly less poor. "Of course, even then, people would need to have a certain amount of talent and it would take time and money to form them. But the result would without a doubt be worth it." Byakuya stayed silent for a short while before looking at Gojo withplicated eyes. Ever since he had married Hisana, he had always been interested in helping the civilians living in the Rukongai. But no matter how rich the Kuchiki family was, there was a limit to what it could do alone. What''s more, as a traditional man, he had been in the mindset of needing power to leave the Rukongai and bing useful. But the man in front of him, one who came from the Rukongai, seemed to be really worried about the well-being of hispatriots and thought so much to help them. He did not even ask to get money and only wished to help them out of pure goodwill. ''What an admirable man.'' If until now Byakuya had only respected the power of the man, now he came to respect his character as a person. "Satoru Gojo, you are really a man worthy of respect. The soul society needs a captain like you. I promise to vote for youter." With a grave expression, Byakuya solemnly swore, leaving a bewildered Gojo. ''Humm Did he perhaps have a misunderstanding?'' If it was a game, he felt like he would have seen Byakuya affection points shoot through the roof. If Gojo could read Byakuya''s thoughts, he would have exploded withughter. After all, he couldn''t really care less about what happened to the people of Rukongai. Of course, he wasn''t a cold bastard and didn''t mind helping people. But he would never cogitate entire nights just for that. Satoru Gojo was a selfish man at heart and he still did not really identify himself with the soul society. How could he? After all, he knew that he should be ready to bolt out at any moment should the Gotei 13 or the Central 46 get a whiff of what his true research was about. Still, even though he didn''t understand what happened, he was smart enough to not miss the opportunity that was presented to him. He decided against mentioning that he wished to take a look at the history and simply gave a faint smile. ''Yeah, let''s use that favorable opinion of his and slowly develop some deep friendship first.'' Chapter 77: BEAUTIFUL COINCIDENCES Chapter 77: BEAUTIFUL COINCIDENCES (AN: Sadly, CH 69 isn''t a smut one. XD) After the weird misunderstanding Byakuya had on him, the discussion flowed far more smoothly and they debated on most of the details. Of course, Gojo was no specialist, so it would take time to truly study everything and create a viable n, but this wasn''t something that concerned him. What''s more, Gojo had proposed that they begin a test with members of the Gotei 13 who had basically no fighting potential as a test. For example, those who had written that BL idea. Even though Byakuya had been quite reticent, Gojo insisted. As always, messing with someone as straightced as Byakuya was quite fun. The reason Gojo wished for the initial n to concern the Gotei 13 was for the simple reason that if it affected the whole Seireitei, then they would need the permission of the Central 46, and Gojo could already imagine the result. Politics in his old world were slow, and that was despite the fact that the politicians didn''t live hundreds of years. Because of theirrge lifespans, the politics in the Seireitei was a monstrous pain in the ass. A bunch of hundreds of years old traditionalist bastards who refused to see any changes. The only difference between them and the old bastards in his world was that those bastards were far older. Back when he was still alive, after killing Suguru with his own hands, Gojo began fighting for a better future for the next generation. Of course, he could have simply killed all the higher-ups and be done with it, but this would not have helped in aplishing his goal. Though it would have made him very happy. He did not wish to be a dictator. Rather, he wished for a truly fundamental change and this was why he had begun developing a new generation of sorcerers with a totally different mindset. Thankfully, he was pretty sure that even though he died, with Yuta, Yuji, and Megumi as the helm of the new generation, his endeavor did not go to waste. Now that he was dead though, he would simply live for himself as he did before killing his friend. As such, he had no qualms about resorting to violence should the Central 46 ever try to provoke him. "As long as they don''t mess with me, I won''t mess with them." "Pardon?" "Haha! Sorry, I was just talking to myself." Currently, Gojo was walking in the West Rukongai with Nemu following one step behind him. Once he had finished discussing with Byakuya, Gojo simply stood up and left. He could develop his rtionship with Byakuyater and be closer to him. From the start, getting the archives from the Kuchiki family had only been a secondary goal. But obtaining Byakuya''s support had been quite unexpected. There were three ways to be captain in the Seireitei. The first one was the proficiency test. Basically, the one wishing to be captain had to show his Bankai under the witness of the captainmander and two other captains. The second one was to have the rmendation of at least six captains, then the approval of at least 3 of the remaining seven. The final one was to defeat the captain in one vs onebat under the witness of at least 200 members of the division. Death was not necessary in principle. Even though Gojo had more or less reached Bankai and would perfect his mastery of it by the end of the remaining five years, he was extremely reluctant about showing it. After all, it was quite dangerous. Gojo had been rather shocked by what he could do in theory and did not even dare to activate it near the Seireitei. That was why he had initially decided that he would let Gin be captain, then he would propose a duel and defeat him openly. Quite insidious. But who cared? But, now that he thought about it, using the 2nd way would be far more helpful. He had the support of Unohana, and now the same went for Byakuya. He knew that Zaraki and Shunsui would support him should he ask. The same went for Soi Fon and he could use the debt Ukitake owed him. Unknowingly, he had already fulfilled the first step and gathered the six necessary rmendations in the bag. As for the remaining 3 votes. He was sure that he could get Mayuri''s vote with some little convincing. This left Yamamoto, the current captain of the 3rd division, Sosuke Aizen, the blind bastard, the hidden face bastard, and the captain of the 10th divisionIsshin Shiba. What was beautiful was that his little bro, Toshiro Hitsugaya, was in the 1st division, and not only was he friends with Rangiku, he also saved Miyako Shiba from nearly certain death. ''What beautiful coincidences.'' It was as if all the steps were ced for him to be captain without exerting the slightest energy. Since he was in a jovial mood, he decided to discuss a little with Nemu, "So, how was your day with Rukia?" "It was enjoyable." The nearly emotionless way she answered would have made it seem like she was lying, but Gojo''s eyes could catch the subtle change of expression on her face. It seemed that she still had problems expressing her feelings, but from her circumstances, it was pretty normal. "Did you make any friends?" "Friends? If by friend you mean a close confidante to whom I can share my worries and have a good time with I did not." "I see." Dealing with her wouldn''t be easy. Dealing with anyone who suffered from abuse for as long they could remember was never easy. Back then, taking care of Megumi had been quite a pain. Even more so since he had only been a high school student himself. He had to threaten the Zen''in n and bargain with the higher-ups. It didn''t help that Megumi himself wasn''t really cute. He was pretty sure that Nemu had it way worse than Megumi. Her heart was already nearly closed. Normally, he wouldn''t care about her. But since he kind of kidnapped her, he had her live in his hideout for three days, and kind of got attached. The fact that she was technically something, or rather someone that should not exist also kinda piqued his interests, not to mention she had quite the sexy body that appealed to him plenty. Gojo''s power over spiritual matters meant that he could recreate an entire body as long as he had enough understanding about the constitution of said body. Until now, all he could create were shell bodies. His understanding of anatomy and biology were toocking to allow him to recreate entire bodies out of just Reishi. One of the reasons he was quite intrigued with Nemu was the existence of her soul more than her body. If Gojo could recreate souls, then as long as he mastered the creation of the body, he could truly call himself a god of life. At the very least, he knew that as long as he furthered his mastery over his Shikai, he would be near-omnipotent in the Soul Society and Hueco Mundo. "So, what do you think of bing my friend?" Turning around, he smiled at the sight of the stunned expression on Nemu''s face. Then, ruffling her hair, "Well, take your time to think about it." Nemu was left to her own thoughts as she watched the back of Gojo. Like this, the two continued to walk in silence until they finally reached their destination. Once they did, the two of them opened their eyes wide at the sight of the house in front of them. Gojo tilted his head and caressed his chin, "Well, the architect of this house has quite the peculiar taste." What''s more, not only could he feel Rangiku''s Reiatsu, he could also feel two other deep and heavy ones. Clearly belonging to Ukitake and Isshin. It seemed that this day promised to be quite interesting. (AN: Yhwach is near-omniscient while Gojo is gunning for near omnipotence. Though the road is still far. Haha. After this, it will be the start of an interesting arc.) Chapter 78: SHIBA (1) Chapter 78: SHIBA (1) "Wee! Gojo-san, how have you been? and this is?" When Gojo finally reached the doorsteps of the Shiba house, he was received by a smiling Miyako. "Hello! Well, everything has been pretty alright. The young beauty behind me is Nemu, vice-captain of the 12th division." Miyako of course knew who Nemu was. Even though most divisions were pretty closed off, all divisions needed the help of the 12th division. So the higher-ups were pretty well known. She briefly wondered what the 3rd seat of the 4th division and the 2nd seat of the 12th were doing together, before discarding the thought. It was not her problem and she was not the kind who liked to snoop in the private life of others. And with Gojo''s reputation as a skirt chaser, it was pretty easy to imagine the rtionship between the two. Coming to a conclusion, she smiled and bowed, "Wee, Nemuri Kurotsuchi. I am Miyako Shiba. We are d to have you." "Hello." Nemu responded by giving a simple bow. Miyako was not particrly surprised, she already knew about Nemu''s personality. "Sooo, before we enter. Could you tell me who designed this house?" Miyako blushed. The current house was ratherrge, clearly showing that even though the Shiba were a somewhat fallen house, they weren''tpletely poor either. The problem was most of the decorations, like two muscled arms on either side of the door or the crab-like sculptures on the roof. Coughing a little, she gave a strained smile as she answered, "Do not mind the decorations, please. My sister-inw just likes ying pranks sometimes." She could not really say that her sister-inw had a weird fashion sense. "Heh" "Well, shall we enter? Everyone is waiting for us." Deciding to not call out such a pitiful attempt at switching topics, Gojo simply nodded. "Lead the way." --- After entering the house, they were led toward a ratherrge room with a long low table ced in the middle andrge cushions to serve the purpose of chairs. The table was already filled with food still hot fresh out of the oven. "Finally! The star of the day is here! Man, I was starving." Seated on the head of the table was a tall ck-haired man who looked simr to Kaien. He was wearing the standard uniform of the shinigami and a white coat. He was Isshin Shiba, the captain of the 10th division. "Good afternoon, Satoru Gojo." Next to him was a silver-haired man wearing the same uniform, Jushiro Ukitake. "Hahaha, sorry for beingte. I had to visit Byakuya Kuchiki to propose a little project of mine." Waving his hand, he swept the room with a look, Aside from Isshin and Jushiro, he could also see Kaien and Rangiku. He knew that Kaien had two other siblings, but since he saw no one else, it seemed that this was a shinigami gathering only or perhaps they were just busy. "Hey~! Handsome guy,e take a seat." Smiling at Rangiku he nudged Nemu to follow him before sitting on the right of Rangiku. Lowering his sses, he asked, "Hey! Sexy girl, how are my babies?" The direction his gaze settled on was pretty clear. As always, the front of her Kimono was half-open, showing a ridiculous amount of cleavage. Any other woman would have been rather incensed at such rude remarks. But Rangiku simply chortled and raised her chest with dissatisfaction, "Firstly, they aren''t yours, and secondly, they are doing alright. Although you wouldn''t believe how much of a pain it is to have them." "Oh? You nearly choked again?" "Yeah! Like, I was super drunk and I made the mistake of falling asleep on my stomach. Imagine dying from asphyxia because of a pair of boobs?" "Honestly? It''s like one of the top ways I wish to die." The two of them immediately began to joke around while throwing around sexual innuendos. Watching from the side, the other participant seemed a little surprised, "Are they always like this?" Kaien asked Isshin. Isshin smiled, "Well, pretty much, should I say? Those two are really friendly with each other. I even wondered why it never went farther. From what I know, he isn''t shy about rtionships." Jushiro shrugged, "I heard even Shunsui''s vice-captain had a pretty ambiguous rtionship with him. It seems like he simply avoids any rtionship that might be too serious." Jushiro was a good man, but he wasn''t a naive one. He wouldn''t give his trust to someone like Gojo if he hadn''t at least done some research beforehand. This was why he found the man to be extremely intriguing. In Jushiro''s eyes, Satoru Gojo was an enigma more than anything. He sometimes acted frivolous and lustful, but at the same time, he seemed to be a caring man with his own code. He had tried to see if the man was just a scumbag that used and threw away women after getting what he wished for, but surprisingly, despite his yboy attitude, the women he had partnered with had nothing bad to say about him. The same went for his work ethics. He could clearly see in his way of acting and speaking that Gojo Satoru was the kind of man who could watch the world burn andugh at it. He would give his all to save and protect his teammates, but he would feel no sadness should said teammates die far away from his eyes. In fact, it seemed that sometimes Gojo did not even bother remembering the name of those he did find interesting. This duality of his personality made him both a pretty interesting person; and an extremely dangerous man. But more than anything, ''Those eyes of his.'' He did not know what the world looked like through the eyes of this enigmatic shinigami. But there was one thing he was sure of, and that was that this man could see his greatest secret. The fact that Mimihagi, the right hand of the soul king inhabited his lungs. --- [Seireitei, 2nd Division] Right now, in the main office of the 2nd division, Soi Fon was reading an identification card in front of her with a frown on her face. Looking at the somewhat haughty man standing in front of her, she asked, "So, what exactly does Central 46 want from the 2nd division?" The man, tall and ck-haired, and wearing a luxurious Kimono fanned himself as heughed, "This is where you are wrong. We are not asking for the 2nd division. But rather, the secret force." Her eyes narrowed at the way he was talking, but since she represented both the Shihoin and the Fon family, she did not wish to affect the reputation of the families because of her impulsiveness, "What do you wish from us?" "Simple. It seems that recently, an exiled noble family is acting in a rather fishy way. We caught traces of them in the Dangai, something that should be impossible. This is why Central 46 has decided to request theirplete and absolute eradication." "I see." Soi Fon closed her eyes, as she asked, "The Dangai is a very dangerous ce and would require much man force to keep inactive in order to avoid the sweeper. Such a mission is extremely dangerous. Too much for the secret force alone." "That is of course. We have decided to name you as the leader of the operation. You will be apanied by members of the 4th and 12th divisions of your choice. The Kido corps will also send some of their members. What do you think?" She nodded. With such a deal, she did not have many reasons to refuse, "So, which exiled family is the target?" "One that was exiled nearly one thousand years ago The fallen Ryodoji family." (AN: Rangiku is a pretty interesting character. Some might see her as a slut, but she never entered any rtionship. So she is a virgin. Basically, she is just a tease. She is a little like Yoruichi. They feel no shame at being looked at, but it''s as far as it will go. Though Yoruichi''s rtionship with Kisuke is pretty sus. Of course that was in Canon. Not in my fic. The same goes for Rangiku/Gin. Also damn, imagine how powerful Jushiro would have been if he could use the power of Mimihagi without dying...) Chapter 79: SHIBA (2) Chapter 79: SHIBA (2) "So, how exactly did we get here?" Currently, the sun hung high in the sky while two shinigami faced each other. "Hahaha! Don''t mind the small details. I just thought that since you want to be captain. I need to at least ascertain your skills, right?" Even though the two of them were talking nonchntly, a subtle feeling of tension could be felt gradually growing between them, "Heh, is that so? Don''tin if everything in this zone gets razed to the ground." Gojo shrugged and warned Isshin lightly. It wasn''t like this ce was close to his home. So he did not really care what happened to it. "Nah, don''t worry. I just want a simple exchange of blows. You see, I think that the best way to understand someone is through the way they fight." Isshin calmly dismissed those worries. He understood how destructive fights at their level could be. Erasing an entire city wouldn''t even be thatplicated, and that would just be the coteral damage. "... I see." "You must think I am a meathead, right?" "Not really. The personality of a warrior is indeed reflected in the way he fights. Well then, how about this. Only Shikai and no Kido above 30." Of course, in the hands of a captain, even a low-level Kido could show tremendous might, but once again, this wasn''t his home. But for Isshin, something else in this sentence caught his attention. He widened his eyes at the implications of the words uttered by Gojo, "You Have you already reached that level? You awakened your Bankai?" This would change many things. "Hehe...let''s say it''s my little secret. Well then, shall we begin?" Gojo didn''t wish for it to be known that he reached the Bankai. Because technically, he didn''t. At the very least, he refused to say that he had reached a level when he was still unable to properly and perfectly control it. A little farther, about five kilometers away, Rangiku observed the two shinigami with Nemu standing next to her. she couldn''t help but smile wryly as she remembered how this situation came to be. ... The party had been quite sessful. Even though some of them had been awkward at first, they rapidly warmed to each other and joked together. Even Nemu, though she stayed silent until the end, could be seen trying to smile from time to time. But like all good things, the end was slowlying Shinigami were generally not rowdy. At least as long as they were not doing something that particrly interested them, they could even be quite lethargic. This was what happened when you lived hundreds of years in the same ce, seeing the same people every day. People like Zaraki were no exception since aside from fighting, he would sleep most of the time. But just as they were about to put an end and separate, Isshin had suddenly asked Gojo if the rumors about him wishing to be captain were true. Once Gojo answered in affirmation, Isshin expressed that he was willing to support and give his vote to Gojo since he did not particrly like Gin. Even though Rangiku liked Gojo, Gin was also her childhood friend. So she had been quite bitter. Even so, she understood where her captain wasing from and could not me him. Gin was simply too secretive. Even her, as his one and only friend, could not say that she really understood him. Much less strangers who knew nothing of him. Shaking her head, she looked at the woman next to her, "Who do you think will win?" Nemu on the other hand tilted her head slightly before answering calmly, "I believe that Satoru Gojo is stronger." "Oh? You seem to have quite the trust in him." It was rather surprising. After all, no matter how popr Gojo was, the difference between a captain and anyone else at a lower rank was quite wide. It was even more so for people like Isshin who could be considered to be one of the top-level captains. Inwardly, she also wondered what kind of rtionship Nemu had with Gojo. Nemu Kurotsuchi was truly an enigma for the other vice-captains. They did not know where she came from and no one had ever seen her use her zanpakuto. What''s more, she was pretty recluse and did not mingle with the others. Rangiku had always wished to talk to her because of the mncholy she could see on her face. So she had been pretty surprised when she saw Nemu with Gojo. She had been friends with Gojo for five years, and though she couldn''t say that she knew him very well, she knew that he did not like women with heavy baggage. He never connected too deeply with anyone and always kept a wall tightly around his heart. Even if he could be seenughing or joking around, you could never really understand what he was thinking. Sometimes she even wondered if he could feel anything at all, "Well, let''s see the fight." They weren''t the only ones observing the fight. Both Kaien and captain Ukitake were also observing the situation, though they were far closer. As for Miyako, she had opted to stay and take care of the house. As for her curiosity about his rtionship with Nemu, she could simply ask himter. --- Back to Gojo, he smiled and asked, "Let me be clear. If we get punishedter, I will put all the me on you." Isshinughed loudly as he unheated his sword, "No worries. Only fights between captains or vice-captains are forbidden. Officially, you are neither, at least for now. Now then, shall we go?" "Very well Through heaven and earth, we alone are the honored ones, Tengoku no Kogo!" "Hahaha! This is it." Laughing, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Burn! Engetsu!"[1] [1]: Engetsu= scathing moon. Trivia: Zangetsu= ying moon. [AN: Isshin is low-key one of the most under-rated shinigami. The guy fought against Aizen who had Hogyoku in him(though not fully fused) to a standstill and this Isshin was far weaker than he was twenty years ago since he had lost most of his shinigami power to save his wife from White. Guy didn''t even use his Bankai nor shikai and we know he can fuse with his zanpakuto like Ichigo final getsuga form. Like, the guy literally sent Aizen flying with a flick of his fingers(though Aizen didn''t get wounded)] Chapter 80: SHIBA (3) Chapter 80: SHIBA (3) "Very well, Through heaven and earth, we alone are the honored ones, Tengoku no Kogo!" "Hahaha! This is it." Laughing, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Burn! Engetsu!" The moment the two of them uttered their activations words, the world seemed to be separated in two. On one side, a holy light lit up the surroundings brightly. At the same time,rge white wings grew and spread behind Gojo, along with a regal crown of pure holy light constructing above his head. His entire being seemed to exude a sacred aura. Meanwhile, the sword in his hand elongated and took the form of a long katana with a ck and white patterned guard before scattering in tiny specks of light that fused with his wings. His bright blue eyes containing the depth of the ocean were bare for the world to see, the ck sunsses already discarded. Anyone that looked into his glowing eyes would feel their souls drowning in an endless abyss. On the other side, the world seemed to be set aze with the continuously rising temperature. Isshin himself did not change, and neither did his sword. The only difference was the zing mes that now surrounded it. Oddly, it looked as though a devil from Hell was facing a messenger of Heaven. Both Gojo and Isshin shed through their Reiatsu. It was to such levels that even Rangiku and Nemu, who stood a few kilometers away, felt breathless under their immense pressure. In fact, since none of them ced a barrier, the sh of their reiatsu could already be felt in the garrison next to the West gate. "So, elemental powers run in the family, I guess?" Gojo joked nonchntly. He didn''t really care if people could feel him or not. All he needed to show an appropriate level of power. Meanwhile, both Isshin and Jushiro, who stood a little farther, had their expressions harden. They had difficulty believing it at first, but now, there was no doubt. Gojo was really in no way inferior to a captain. In fact, his presence did not seem to lose even against veteran captains like Isshin. "So this is what he really looks like when he is a little serious." Jushiro muttered to himself. He had read the report of Miyako and Rukia and clearly, there was no depiction of those wings. From all the research he did, Gojo only used those wings briefly while fighting some Menos on earth. Though it seemed that back then, the wings were far dimmer. ''So the power of his Shikai depends on the concentration of Reishi in the atmosphere?'' This was an important point to note. Clearly, this man was at his most powerful when he fought in the Soul Society or the Hueco Mundo. "Minus the wings and crown, I really feel like I am fighting against a Quincy." Isshin muttered while tightening his grip on his sword. Clearly, he hade to the same conclusion as Jushiro. It was then that he shook his head and <> Sidestepped at the speed of sound, thereby avoiding four chains that had appeared out of nowhere to bind him. He did not know whether those chains could really keep him imprisoned, but in a high-speed battle, losing one''s own mobility was fatal. Smiling, he proceeded to use another Shunpo, one far faster than the previous one and reached Gojo in the blink of an eye. before swinging his sword with all his might. Even though he did not use any technique, the air seemed to tear apart as the force of the swing and the high temperature distorted the atmosphere. Clearly, should anyone below the level of captain take such a blow head-on, they would have a hard time waking up again. But, "Slow." Thanks to the Six Eyes, the world Gojo saw was distinctively different from what others could see. From his perspective, even though Isshin was moving at a speed far surpassing that of the sound, it was in reality no different than simply walking towards him. In this world where everything moved too slow for his taste, Gojo raised his hand which was covered in Blut vene and pped away the fire-encased sword, resulting in everything in that direction being reduced to ash. Then, using the same hand, he clenched his fist before proceeding to enter the guard of Isshin and throwing a punch. *BOOM* ''Tch, it got blocked.'' Gojo clicked his tongue. Even though the shock wave created by his fists had created craters behind Isshin, he saw Isshin manage to block the hit by using his free hand and disperse the force without taking the slightest damage. From his peripheral vision, he could also see the sword of fireing with vengeance at his midsection. Clearly, Isshin thought that he had Gojo trapped. Unfortunately for him, "You should escape." Hearing this warning, Isshin felt all the hair on his body stand up, while a strange sense of unease filled him. Listening to his instinct, even though it slightly hurt his arm, he immediately dispelled his attack, and hurriedly retreated hundreds of meters away with consecutive shunpos. No sooner did he do so *BOOM* The ce where he previously stood was covered by a veritable rain of light. The rain of light fell with the might of meteors, giving rise to a cloud of dust. Once the dust was swept away, Isshin murmured with surprise, "Oh! What a scary kid." Everything within a few meter radius around Gojo had been razed to the ground. Raising his head, Isshin was awestruck at the sight above Gojo, "Starry sky. A little cheesy, I know. But that''s what I call it. Would have been even more beautiful at night." Isshin could only agree. After all, high above the head of Gojo, tens of glowingnces made out of light could be seen everywhere. Isshin let out a strainedugh. He knew that Gojo''s Shikai could only control Reishi in a very limited zone. Between 5 to 10 meters from what his instincts were telling him. In a way, such a small zone seemedughable, to the point of even being negligible. After all, fights between powerful shinigami affected kilometers around them. What was a measly 10 meters when some captains could summon techniques that could affect hundreds of meters or the whole soul society? But now that he saw this, he understood. Those 10 meters were indeed negligible. But at the same time, they represented an absolute zone that could not be trespassed lightly, "Hahahahah! Beautiful! You indeed stumped me. But if that''s all, then I just have to note close." He changed his one-handed grip to a two-handed one and slowly raised his sword above his head, a fierce grin splitting his face "Your sword represents Heaven, right? Heh, Then take this gift of mine!" *Whoosh* The fire roared, while the Reiatsu of Isshin rose to an incredible level. Finally, after uttering two words, he swung his sword with all his might. Those words were, "Getsuga Tensho!"[1] The world was instantly dyed white. [1]: Moon fang Piercer of the Heaven. (AN: Haha. Man, this is really a coincidence. Gojo''s sword is the empress of Heaven while Isshin''s technique has the goal to pierce heaven. Isshin looks like a devil and Gojo is like an angel of heaven. Yeah, I didn''t choose Isshin for no reason. I like the contradiction in his personality and the power in Gojo. Also, I am pretty sure the reason why Ichigo could use Getsuga Tensho was that his hollow side still had memories of when it was White and fought Isshin. Just a theory of mine. Also this is a new month. So don''t hesitate to subscribe to patr.eon Gojo is about to face some interesting events in thetest chapter.) Chapter 81: EXPLOSION!!! Chapter 81: EXPLOSION!!! "Getsuga Tensho!" A curtain of light and fire was drawn as what looked like fangs of destruction destroyed everything in their wake. Observing the fight from far away, Rangiku once again ascertained why captains were forbidden from fighting against each other. Thankfully, shinigami were different from hollows in that most of their attacks were extremely concentrated in order to deal the maximum damage possible. Because of this, even when an attack that should have been enough to destroy an entire city wasunched, it would only destroy a smaller zone. After all, while destroying your surroundings sounded and looked quite cool, it was a waste of power that could have been used to target your enemy. Even so, the fight she was witnessing was a sight to behold. She could clearly feel that the two were holding back. Talking leisurely and exchanging blows. But even that was enough to kill someone at her level ten times over. ''So he has already reached such a level.'' Rangiku clenched her fists unconsciously, first Gin and now Gojo. It seemed that she was destined to be surpassed by the men she cared for, and this frustrated her so much. Even though she felt that she had room to grow, she also felt like she had hit a wall. It was a very contradictory feeling. It was as if she should have been something much more, but was missing a piece of the whole that formed her. ''Perhaps I should ask Gojoter?'' She knew that his eyes allowed him to see things differently from other people. Perhaps he could give her the solution? It was worth trying at least, she had nothing to lose after all. --- While Rangiku was introspecting, Isshin was looking at the results of his attack with shock in his eyes. He wasn''t surprised at the destruction. The Getsuga Tensho was a technique he had created while taking inspiration from the Cero of the Menos. As such, the technique really wasted power uselessly and even though it was shy, the amount of damage it could bring to an enemy was limited. Even so, "To think he took this head-on." Even though he was quite far, he could clearly see Gojo after all the dust dispersed. Currently, Gojo''s shinigami uniform was nearlypletely scrapped and was reduced to rags. But even though he was showing such a sorry sight, there was one thing to note. "Not even a wound?" This was unbelievable. From what he could see, Gojo''s entire body seemed to be covered in blue lines. Clearly, he had covered his body in Blut venes and tanked the attack. Even though he did not go all out, and Getsuga Tensho was still notplete as a technique, this was still incredible. Gojo meanwhile, wasn''t feeling great. Moving his stiff shoulder, he grumbled like an old grandpa, "Man, my joints are killing me." He should not have been so reckless as to take on such an attack with his body. But it was a necessary experiment. An asion he could not miss. After all, he would soon face Unohana in a death match. Her Bankai, Minazuki, was no joke. If his body wasn''t strong enough, he would melt like goo before even being able to inflict the slightest wound on her. That''s why he took the risk and he did not regret it, since he had indeed found his limits. ''I lost my arms and a few organs.'' Even though he looked unscathed right now, it hadn''t really been the case. Despite using Blut venes at maximum output, his body was still shredded. But thanks to his Reishi maniption, he could heal himself as much as he wished. ''You really are a cheat.'' [My, your words are music to my ears. You finally recognized that I am better than that Limitless of yours.] Gojoughed lightly, he knew that Kogo was still quite sour since he had ignored her in search of recreating Limitless back then. Even now, she would sometimes pout because he still wished to create it. The only reason she didn''t stop him was that, like him, she wished to be the strongest and understood that Limitless stacked with her skills would really bring them near the top of power, and even surpass it potentially. ''Anyway Kogo, I think this should be enough, but I wouldn''t stop here. What about onest attack?'' [Heh, I thought you would never say that. Let''s go!] --- Standing far away, Isshin was prepared to send a second and far stronger Getsuga when he suddenly felt a chill. Focusing on Gojo, he saw him crouch down before jumping high in the sky, easily reaching more than a hundred meters. Once there, the wings behind him unruffled widely, allowing him to float in the sky, something that should be impossible in the soul society without special equipment, such as those belonging to the Shihoin. ''What is he doing?" This question was quickly answered as the wings behind Gojo''s back began to slowly expand. Then, when he raised his hand, light began to gather into it before slowly transforming into a five meters longnce of light. Even from here, Isshin could already feel that thisnce was no joke. But if this was all then he wouldn''t have been worried. Thence began to shrink, once it lost about half of its initial length, even the color of thence began to change as it went from pure white to a mix of light and darkness. "Isshin! Trust me...You better dodge this one!" Once those words sounded in Isshin''s ears, Gojo simply threw thence in his direction. --- Isshin did not need Gojo''s warning. The moment Gojo formed that weapon, not only Isshin, but all the others present immediately began to retreat. Even Rangiku and Nemu, who stood nearly ten kilometers away, retreated without the slightest hesitation and their judgment was proven right. Thence that appeared to be an amalgamation of light and darkness flew through the air, creating an illusion of distorting the space around it and hit the ce where Isshin stood formerly, but against the expectations of the spectators, thence capable of tearing space apart merely disappeared. There was a short instant ofplete silence, a silence so deadly that it felt as though the world hade to a standstill. It even started to make Isshin and the others doubt whether everything was an illusion or not. It was at this moment that, BOOOOOOM!! With the thunderous sound of an explosion, a blinding light upied everyone''s vision before a mushroom of dust rose so high in the sky that it could be seen from several kilometers away. The very atmosphere seemed to be repulsed as a shockwave spread apart from the point of impact, covering several kilometers and absolutely destroying everything in its wake. The air burned, the wind stirred and all sounds in the space of the explosion vanished, reced by a silence full of devastation and destruction. It was like the aftermath of a nuclear explosion. When the explosion finally stopped, all that could be seen was a deep crater spanning more than a kilometer. At the same time, the aftereffect of the explosion affected a radius of more than 15 kilometers. Wearing his ck sses while being surrounded by a shield constructed of light, Gojo admired his handcraft with awe but at the same time a little dissatisfaction. This was a skill he had created while inspiring himself from the principle of a nuclear fission. It was without a doubt a very powerful skill. But Gojo was in no way happy. After all it was too slow. Fights between high-level people went so fast that even simple sonic speed was too slow. Just to release this technique, he had to stand andpress Reishi to the utmost for several seconds. Even more so, the quantity was so high that even he had to be careful with his control. As such, not only could he not fight while creating it, the Lance could blow up in his face if he made even a small mistake. The question was, would someone be dumb enough to stand and watch without doing anything as the enemy prepared his ultimate attack in a life or death match? Obviously not. The ideal form for this attack would be abination of bindings, to stop the enemy from moving, and then finishing things off with the explosion. "Well, this is a good start for this experiment.'' He talked to himself but could hear nothing. When he used his finger to touch his ears he could feel blood leaking from it. Looking at the blood in his finger, he frowned, "I need to work more on it.'' Too much time. Too slow. Wasting too much energy. Easy to avoid and so on. But, it would be better with time. A smile formed on his face as he thought about it before abruptly turning serious when he saw the full extent of the damages he had caused. One worry immediately appeared in his mind, "They won''t make me pay a fine because of the destructionright?" (AN: So generally, the problem with the bleach is that despite having enough power to destroy the world toward the end, they cannot even destroy a city. I personally think it''s because most shinigami are a single target type and focus all their power on destroying that target. Opposed to people like Ichigo who simply throw as much power as possible in all his attacks. Anyway, this arc is over. I am sure that next one will interest many people. Since the first true smut scene of this story will appear soon.) Chapter 82: LUCKY!! Chapter 82: LUCKY!! In the end, he was indeed forced to pay a fine. His attack wasn''t radioactive like a true nuclear bomb, but it was quite unfriendly for a Reishi-filled environment. In a way, the moment thence reached its target, the explosion would feed on the Reishi in the surrounding area to grow progressively stronger. Simply put, he didn''t destroy the surroundings. He erased them. Even now, three dayster, the ce where his explosion went off was still forbidden for civilians of the Rukongai. Because of this, not only was he docked 3 years of sry, he had been forbidden from ever using that technique in Soul Society. He had also been forbidden from fighting against any captains or vice captains. The central 46 had decided to give him the same restrictions as a 1st or 2nd seat and from now on, like them, if he entered the human world he would receive a seal and see his strength restricted to simply 20%. For once, Gojo had nothing to say against these measures. Aside from during a great emergency, all captains and vice-captains received this seal when they entered the human world. It was a necessary measure because people at their level could negatively affect the world with their spiritual pressure alone. Of course, with his perfect control this wasn''t really a problem. But he didn''t wish to debate uselessly. Worst case scenario, he would just break the seal himself if it was necessary. Thankfully, this event wasn''t only filled with negative results. Before, when rumors of him gunning for the position of captain had spread, not many were supportive. After all, they thought that he was at most equal to a very powerful vice-captain. But now the voices doubting him had lowered greatly. At the end of the day, no matter how they tried to hide it by acting like gentlemen, the Gotei 13 was a ce where the strong was respected. As for Isshin and Jushiro, they had already agreed to support him during the vote. Thankfully, he wasn''t the only one who had his sry suspended. The same happened to all the people present at the scene. Thinking about the distressed faces of Rangiku and Isshin, Gojo couldn''t help butugh. "So, you are still in the mood tough?" "Heh, Momo! How have you been? As for the mood tough? Trust me, even in death I would not hesitate tough." Gojo smiled as he turned toward the source of the voice. Opening his arms wide, he grinned as Momo hesitated a little before hugging. "Haha. Let me look at you. Well, it seems like you became way stronger. The Kido Corps is treating you well, I hope?" Once they separated, Gojo sized Momo up and down as hemented. Over the years, Momo had not changed much, physically speaking. But the aura around her had be far sharper. She was wearing a short white kimono with wide sleeves and had tied her hair into twin tails. Normally, in the Kido corps, all the normal members wore standard uniforms that hid their faces. Meanwhile, those who had reached a higher rank or showed promise had more freedom in the way they dressed. Momo blushed a little at the praise as she murmured, "I have worked hard." "Indeed." Gojo patted her head gently, "Good job." She beamed at him before asking, "Could you introduce me to your friend?" Gojo nodded, "Look at me, I nearly forgot. Momo, Nemu, vice-captain of the 12th division. Nemu, Momo, a member of the Kido corps and a friend of mine and the-" ""Hello."" The two of them bowed in greeting. Momo was not particrly surprised to see a beautiful woman following behind Gojo. She was already used to such sights. This was why she changed topics and asked what really interested her. "Why do you think we were called?" Currently, they were in the office of the 2nd division after receiving a summon from the captain''s hell butterfly. No matter how close that woman was to Gojo, it was impossible for someone unrted to join in such a discussion. This means that the 2nd division, or more precisely the Secret force, had called for the Healing division and the Kido corps. Gojo shrugged, "Don''t know. My captain had tried to ask but all she received was silence. Basically our departments have been asked to send their best members below Captain rank." Speaking of which, he was rather surprised that Momo was the one toe. As if she could understand his thoughts, Momo shook her head, "I have just been sent as a representative of the representative in a way. The vice-Kido chief, the one who should havee, is my teacher." "I see." "Well, I believe everyone is here." Their discussion was interrupted when the door was suddenly opened by Soi Fon. Sweeping the ce with her eyes, she gave a nod and took ce on the throne-like chair situated on a podium. "I believe introductions are unnecessary, but even so, I am Soi Fon, captain of the 2nd and themander in chief of the secret force. I have recently contacted the highest authorities in the 4th and 12th division as well as the Kido corps because of a top-secret mission I received from Central 46." Soi Fon did not waste time as she began to exin the gist of the matter. Momo showed an ufortable expression when the order of total annihtion was mentioned, but she did not protest. She understood very well that any such protest would fall on deaf ears. Once Soi Fon finished her exnation, Gojo asked, "So let me repeat. Our targets are hidden in one of the dimensions outside of the Humans world, Hueco Mundo or the Soul Society. Most likely, the valley of screams[1]." "Indeed. Valley of screams are pocket dimensions created from the umtion of souls that got lost in the way between the human world and the Soul society. Our targets most likely hid in one of them after being exiled from the Soul society." "Heh, and to find them we need to search through the Dangai, is that it?" "Yes. Why are you making me repeat myself?" "Hahaha, sorry, sorry! I just wanted to confirm." Gojoughed lightly while trying to hide his true feelings. ''Lucky!" It seemed that it was time to test his theory about Dangai being the solution for creating Limitless. If this failed, then he would have no other choice than to enter Hueco Mundo. Either way, this promised to be interesting. [1]: Valleys of screams were first introduced in the film Memory of nobody. Even though the film isn''t Canon, the valleys were once again introduced in Bleach during the blood war. So the valley of screams became Canon. The same happened with the hell movie and now the hell chapter. I wonder if the two other films will also have elements that be Canon. I hope not. (AN: For those curious. Gojo finally used his bankai in thetest chapters. Join my Pa.treon if you are curious. /HikaruGenji ) Chapter 83: DID YOU SAY, FESTIVAL ? Chapter 83: DID YOU SAY, FESTIVAL ? After the reunion was finished, Momo hurriedly left to go make her report. The operation would happen in one week once all the preparations were finalized. Since they would have to travel through the Dangai and most likely Garganta, using Shinigami below the level of 3rd seat or at least vice-captain would be simply a waste of time. Despite this, be it to open a special Senkaimon that directly lead to Dangai or stopping the activity in the Dangai itself, they would need at least oneplete squad of both the Kido corps and the science department. The healing department would also send a squad to act as support. In the end, the main force would be Soi Fon, and the other high-ranked member of the Secret force, as well as Gojo. For Gojo, this operation held apletely different meaning than simply killing some exiled nobles who were up to mischief. It meant a high chance of getting a hint toward the creation of Limitless --- or something much more. Creating a technique from nothing was extremely hard. One of the reasons he managed to recreate his Domain expansion: Infinite void, was mainly because he had ess to books and information about the creation of barriers in this world. Since domain expansion was in reality nothing more than the highest form of barrier maniption, he had been able to extrapte and create his own blend. Though, its effects were far more savage. Now here was the problem. All research about space and time were forbidden in Soul Society, with death being the punishment. The very few archives about those topics were sealed deep in the library of the Central 46. Gojo was the kind of man who refused to put all his eggs in one basket. He had different ways to reach his goal, and if everything else failed, he would simply flip the entire table. Some may call him a rogue, but he believed that he was merely realistic. The Dangai was a ce where time was disturbed to the highest degree. He really hoped that the search would yield sufficient results. --- When Gojo went back to his home with Nemu following him, he was once again surprised by how obedient she was. During this week together, he had, many times, thought about making her wear a maid uniform. Sadly, the maid culture, as in the one in Japan, was only born in 2001. Currently, the only kind of maids known were European ones, and he really wasn''t attracted by those uniforms that covered their whole bodies. Not to mention, it would be quite provocative for a vice-captain to wear white and ck. The poor girl was traumatized enough as it was. There was no need to sprinkle salt on the already existing wounds. He also knew that rumors about him being in a rtionship with Nemu were already sprouting, but he honestly did not care. If it did not affect his interests, he did not really care about how the world saw him. Be it a hero or a scoundrel, he would always live in the way that pleased him and brought him the greatest amount of fun. He was brought back from his thoughts when he saw a steaming cup of tea ced in front of him. Trailing the fair hands that were holding it, Gojo''s gaze slowly stopped on an impressive bust before raising further and crossing gazes with the beautiful but mncholic woman. Even though she was a woman of few words, her inquisitive eyes were scanning him while holding an unspoken question. Smiling, he took the tea from her hand and took a leisurely sip, "Delicious tea. How was it made?" Not only was the tea good, but he could also taste arge amount of honey in it, making this brew sweet, much in line to his preferences. "The tea leaves were gifted by vice-captain Isane Kotetsu during one of your absences." "Heh, I really like this woman. I guess after one thousand years of serving tea to Unohana she found her own way." He chuckled a little as he said so. Sometimes, he even wondered if he was acting in too much hurry. His lifespan could only be counted in the thousands. At this level, ten, fifty, or even two hundred years would mean nothing. Why did he have to rush so fast to get power? But every time such thoughts appeared, he would mock it in disdain. The reason Isane could enjoy brewing tea for more than one thousand years was that she had someone powerful enough to support her and she was quite strong herself. Meanwhile, every day, many shinigamis died during their fights against Hollows. At the end of the day, what mattered was personal power. It is said that being at the top is lonely. For Gojo, who once reigned at the top of the Jujutsu world, he understood this truth better than anyone. When you became too strong, you had no equal and no one to share your worries with. You would either be looked up at with reverence, or regarded with fear. But, between being alone at the top of the food chain, or having a bunch of friends you could lose at any moment because you were too weak...he obviously liked the former option more. What''s more, this time, even if he once again managed to reach the top, he wouldn''t be alone, would he? [You''re damn right.] The voice of Kogo soothed his heart. Having someone who understood everything about you and that you could trust from the bottom of your heart was a rather nice feeling. Thanks to Kogo''s words and the good tea, Gojo was more rxed than ever and suddenly asked, "Now that I think about it, in two days, it will be Obon, right?" Nemu tilted her head at the sudden question before searching through her memory and answered shortly, "Indeed." Gojo smiled. When they had visited the Shiba, both the eldest sister and the youngest brother had been absent. It seemed that they had been busy preparing for a festival. From what he knew of the Shiba family, they specialized in fireworks and they always organized that party. Obon was also known as the festival of the dead. In Japan, it happened every year, but here, it only happened every ten years, in the first few districts of the Rukongai. ''Souls of the deceased, participating in the festival of the dead, heh, how could I miss it?'' "Hey, Nemu." Sizing her up and down, he asked, "Do you have a Kimono or a yukata? Other than your uniform, I mean." Looking at her nk expression, Gojo''s lips curled into a smile of anticipation. This festival promised to be a very interesting day. (AN: Time for a little festival arc before the serious things start. Welp, now I need to find a good Kimono design. You can get up to 36 advanced chapters, 18 of SHK and 18 of Gojo. Tier 1: 4 chapters Tier 2: 11 chapters Tier 3: 13 chapters Legend: 16 chapters of SHK and 16 of Gojo+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 18 of SHK and 18 of Gojo+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. /HikaruGenji) Chapter 84: ENTICEMENTS AND PROMISES Chapter 84: ENTICEMENTS AND PROMISES Looking through his window, Shunsui could feel that the mood in the Soul Society had been a little energetic recently. The festival of Obon was one of the few entertaining activities in Soul Society. It wasn''t just a festival for the sake of it. It was a way toy the souls down to rest and facilitate the passage of the souls of civilians in the Rukongai toward reincarnation, while epting new members at the same time. Everyday, millions of people die on earth, and every day, millions of children are born. For Shinigami, the protection of the cycle was the most important. This festival wasn''t just for the civilians that were ''alive'' but also for those that ''died'' in the Soul Society. When a human dies, they enter the cycle of reincarnation. On the way, some may be hollows, or some may be Shinigamis. But what happened when a soul was destroyed in Soul Society? It was rather simple, like how a human body became dust and fused with the earth, a soul body would dpose into pure reishi and be a nutrient for Soul society itself. Though, the more powerful a soul was, the moreplicated this would be. "What are you thinking, Captain?" "Hum, I am just wondering about how beautiful my little Nanao will be in her kimono tomorrow. Heh, I am certain that a silver haired man with a blindfold that should not be named will be very pleased." Joking in order to rece his thoughts, Shunsui focused on his vice captain, Nanao Ise. When he looked at her, he would always think of the little brat walking around with arge book in her hand. Back then, his ex-vice captain, Lisa Yadomaru, had been the one to take care of Nanao in the division. Though, 60 years ago, Lisa had been burdened with a crime that was in no way her fault. Most Shinigami did not know the reasons why so many 1st and 2nd seats had been deemed as criminals back then, but how could he not know? Back then, Kisuke Urahara who was the captain of the 12th division and Tessai Tsukabishi, the captain of the Kido corps, had been arrested for the crime of experimenting on Shinigami. Lisa and the others who had been half transformed in hollows were sentenced to be executed as though they were hollows. The one who saved them was none other than Yoruichi Shihoin. In the end, their groups fled to the human world. The central 46 had been very enraged back then, ordering the Gotei 13 to chase after them, but most Shinigami only epted this order in form. Aside from the members of the 1st divisions, the other divisions simply sent unseated shinigami who did not even try all that hard. ''This event had been too fishy.'' Shunsuimented secretly. Sometimes, he cursed his indecisiveness. After the death of his brother, he swore to protect his wife and daughter, but all he could do was watch as she was executed for losing the treasure of the Ise n. Even though she had acted in hope of breaking the curse. Later he took in Nanao in his division, he was too much of a coward to admit that she was his niece and that he had been unable to help her mother. Finally, he could do nothing as his vice-captain was sentenced to execution and had to flee to the human world. ''The true culprit.'' His expression grew colder. He did not believe that Kisuke or Tessei were the culprits. In fact, they were the saviors. It meant that the traitor was still alive and well. Strutting openly in the Gotei 13. He had some doubts about Aizen Sosuke. After all, he had been the one who profited the most from those events. Sadly, that man''s reputation was spotless. In fact, Aizen could be said to be the most popr and loved captain in all the Gotei 13. But this did not matter. He knew that sooner orter, another simr event would happen. Perhaps once again, someone would have to be executed. But, as long as there was anything fishy, even the slightest bit, he swore that he would not let it happen---Even if he had to fight the old man Yamamoto for this. Thankfully, seeing Nanao flush at his previous question managed to alleviate his brooding mood. He leaned on his chair, "So, are you finally going to snatch him up?" His lips curled as he asked with a teasing undertone. Teasing her and joking around with her was one of the few things that made his life less boring. Finally calming down, Nanao adjusted her sses and coughed, "There is no one I need to snatch up." He simply smiled at this obvious lie. He knew that Nanao''s feelings for Gojo were far from what could be called love. More precisely, it was a sliver of love mixed with feelings of self doubt, escapism and fear. It did not help that Gojo did not really seem like the kind of man to settle down and marry. "Well, you should be careful. From what Jushiro told me, it seems like his rtionship with vice-captain Matsumoto is really ambiguous." Shunsui sighed a little. Rtionships in the Seireitei were a littleplicated. At the end of the day, Shinigami society was no different than the human one. They fell in love, married, and had children. The greatest problem was their nearly endless lifespans. Powerful shinigami or nobles could live for centuries at the very minimum. In theory, shinigami at the level of captains could live for ten thousands of years as long as they weren''t killed. In fact, Shunsui knew that some members of the Division 0, like their captain Ichibe Hyosube, had been living for a few millions years. Because of this lifespan, most Shinigami never entered into a rtionship. In fact currently, out of all captains and vice-captains, the only one in official rtionship was Kaien Shiba. Byakuya could also be counted, but he was widowed. In short, Shinigami had a hard time entering into amitted rtionship. But once they did, they would never separate no matter what. and if one of the partners happened to die, then the one living would never rece him or her. For Satoru Gojo, as long as he just yed around it wouldn''t be a problem. But if he entered a serious rtionship, Nanao''s chances would be rather slim or she would have to share him. It wasn''t like polygamous rtionship were rare for nobles. --- [1st division] While most divisions were in a festive mood, somewhere deep in the 1st division, a showdown was happening. On a ring surrounded by translucent barriers, Lightning and ice warred against each other, destroying everything around them. The fight was between a middle aged man with silver-grey hair and a young kid with silver-white hair. Even though they moved so fast few people could see what was happening, it was easy to observe that the ice was slowly being suppressed. Finally, "That''s enough." The two of them stopped after hearing the middle aged man speak. *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* Gasping for breath, his face covered in sweat, Toshiro spoke with difficulty, "I-I lost..again." His vision was already a little hazy due to exhaustion. "Ohoho! Young Toshiro, you shouldn''t belittle yourself. I am someone strong enough to be a captain, you know? For you to face me and not lose instantly shows how much you have grown. Back then you could not even take a hit." Toshiro nodded, while sweeping his frustration away. Chojiro Sasakibe, the vice-captain of the 1st division had already awakened and mastered his bankai long ago. In fact, he should have been the one to be the captain of the 3rd division, but he had refused since he wished to continue serving Captain Yamamoto. Toshiro understood that he still had a long way to go before matching someone like him. "Why are you so frustrated? Is it because of the recent news?" Toshiro lowered his head and spoke in a low voice, "I promised Gojo-niisan that I would not see him before I reach a level he could be proud of. But after learning he fought an all out battle with Captain Isshin, I began to feel a little distraught." Chojiro smiled. If any other shinigami heard Toshiroin, they would curse him. The boy was already insanely talented, and at this rate, he should be able to reach and master Bankai in less than ten years. Since the moment Toshiro entered this division, he had trained many times with the young boy and knew how hardworking he was. Even so, he did not utter those words. Only mediocre men were happy in stagnation. The great men should always fight to reach higher heights and aplish their dreams. He also knew that Toshiro''s end goal was not the 1st division. "You said you wished to enter the 3rd division right?" Taking a deep breath, Toshiro straightened his back as he answered, "Indeed. I didn''t just have a promise with Niisan. I also had another promise, or rather, a bet with a friend of mine." He smiled refreshingly as he finished, "We made a bet, between the two of us, about who would be the vice-captain working under him." (AN: Heh. Man I really fucked around with the plot. Feel very good. No need to write a fic if it''s just to follow all events of Canon. Also those who didn''t read CFYOW the thing about Ichibe is true. The guy is millions of years old. Still wondering how I am going to introduce Division 0. Though it won''t be any time soon anyway. By the way, I am currently creating a WordPress blog. Though I suck big time at shit like this so it may take a while for everything to be ready. That and posting SHK and Gojo from CH 1 to thetest one there. Anyway once everything is ready I will warn you guys Because after this I might slow down my release on WN and Scribble and focus on my blog. Will have to decide. So I will keep you up to date ) Chapter 85: NEMU Chapter 85: NEMU Standing in front of a mirror, Nemu looked at her reflection with a dazed expression on her face. The seamstresses of the Seireitei were extremely skilled, as such, making clothes that fitted her had been a breeze. That was why she was in this situation now, facing an image of herself she did not recognize. Rather than the usual ck kimono, she was wearing a colorful blue and gold one, though as short as her usual clothes. Her usual ponytail had been untied, letting her long and beautiful ck hair flow freely behind her. Even though her face was still devoid of smile, the overall gloomy impression she always gave off had greatly dissipated. For Nemu, this image of her was something so foreign and alien that for a short moment she had a hard time believing it was really her. All her life she had always been mistreated and ignored. The greatest amount of warmth she received was being bestowed a name. Initially, her name was not Nemu Kurotsuchi, but rather, Nanago Nemuri which could be tranted as ''Sleeping #7'' The seventh and only sess from the experiment known as the Nemuri project. A project which had only one goal, the creation of new souls outside of the cycle of reincarnation. For her, Mayuri was both her creator and father, and her loyalty for him was unquestionable. Despite this, the only time she felt really happy was when she was given his name. At least, that was until now. The time she had spent with Gojo had been the strangest days of her life. It was like she was walking in a foggy dream she could not wrap her head around with. Not only did Gojo not mistreat her, but in fact, he was always very considerate towards her. At first, she had thought that he must have been a naturally kind person. That she was not particrly special or anything. But the little time she spent with him made her forget such thoughts. Even though he was not evil, Gojo could not exactly be called a kind and virtuous man either. She then wondered if he was interested in her body. But, even though she could see some appreciation in his eyes, she never really saw any great form of lust either. When she asked him why he was helping her, he answered that it was simply because he wished to study her origin. But...if it was really the truth, he did not have to treat her so kindly. The difference in power between the two of them was like a gulf she could not see the end of. Even though his eyes could see many things, simply killing her and studying her body would be far easier. She could not understand. Kindness was a concept unknown to her. True Happiness was a concept unknown to her. Love, Friendship, Appreciation...every such positive feeling was an equally iprehensible concept to her. It was like she was living in another world. Nowadays, she has had trouble sleeping. Every time she did so, it would be with the fear that she would wake up one day and find that everything had been nothing more than an illusion, just a mere dream. "Oh? Seems like those girls really did a good job." Turning around, she could see Gojo leaning against the door of the room he had assigned to her. She still had a hard time calling it her room. She was at once dazed by the sight, though for a different reason. She wasn''t the only one who had changed clothes. For the festival, Gojo had opted for a ck Haori with a blue hem and blue sleeve. Under it, he wore apletely white top and equally white pants. Aside from this, he did not wear any blindfold nor sses as he usually did. "Oh, that? I just thought it would be a waste if I couldn''t see everything this festival had to offer." Even though his perception had increased, increasing the amount of information he had to process together with it, he also became more skilled. What''s more, now that he had Kogo, he had no particr worry about his eyes. After all, he didn''t just heal butpletely reconstructed the nerves in his brain. This had the advantages of being far less painful than when he burned and healed his brain cells when he was alive and it was also more thorough. The only reason he still used protection was that, at the end of the day, pain was still pain and he had no reason to force himself since he still didn''t unlock the Neutral mode of Limitless. "Well then, shall we go?" Nemu nodded calmly and gave onest look at the mirror before following him outside. She did not know when it had happened, but following behind him and watching his back gave her a sense of security she never thought she would ever feel. ---- Obon was a pretty simple festival, it was mainly to honor the dead and the ancestors. During the festival,nterns would be hung in front of houses, dances would be performed, and graves visited. In the end, floatingnterns would be put into rivers andkes in order to guide back spirits in their world. Since this festival only affected the souls in the Rukongai, few if any members of the Seireitei participated. Of course, that was only for the nobles. The majority of the members of the Gotei 13 would always try to participate as long as they weren''t too busy. After all, most of them were from Rukongai, and in a way this festival was rted to them. Walking outside of the Seireitei, Gojo was amazed at how bright everything seemed to look. The cynical part of himughed inwardly, since this festival only concerned the first few districts of Rukongai. He doubted that people from districts like the 80th even cared about it. But this knowledge wasn''t enough to dampen his mood. Even when he was alive, atrocities happened every time and everywhere in the world. If he had to stop having fun because of it, he would die in sadness and mncholy. The streets were filled with sounds ofughter and music. Stalls could be seen in everything, proposing games and food of all kinds. After stopping at his favorite Dango shop and buying some for him and Nemu, they continued to walk around for a short while. ''Hum?'' Tilting his head, Gojo stopped and looked behind him. Nemu, who usually walked no farther than a few steps behind him, was still standing in front of a stall. It was rather surprising since he knew that few things ever interested her. "Heh, what caught your attention?" He asked, tracing his steps back and catching up to her, and looked at what the old man was selling. "Oh!? I didn''t think you were interested in jewelry." "It''s the same color as your eyes." Nemu answered with a small voice as her gaze remained fixated on a particr jewel. At first nce, it looked like a Lapiszuli, but the blue was far more clearer. It was as if looking at the vast sky itself. Smiling, he asked, "Do you want it?" Nemu did not know how to answer. In all her life, she had never once asked anything for herself. The simple reason was that she never had anything she wished for. It was the first time the first time that she really desired something. "I" She opened her mouth with difficulty. Her throat felt dry as if a lump was stopping her from voicing her thoughts. She was afraid, afraid that the first thing she ever wished for would be refused. Still, she gripped the hem of her skirt and murmured in a voice so small it was barely audible, "I really want it." She immediately closed her eyes in reflex. As if expecting to receive a hit. But all she felt was a warm hand at the top of her head, "See, it wasn''t that hard, was it?" The gentle but mischievous smile on his face under the moonlight was something she would never forget. (AN: *Ahem* Any corrtions or simrities to one scene of one of the most beautiful anime either made is nothing more than a coincidence. I certainly did not copy the first scene of Violet ever *Cough* Don''t mind me. But seriously though, Violet and Nemu share many simrities. I really want to make Gojo the Major Gilbert of Nemu. By the way, big spoilers. Major Gilbert isn''t dead and he married Violet. Which is honestly quite disturbing when you remember how old she really was. Then again we had a whole episode with a teen princess sharing love letters with a middle aged prince. So well...*Ahem*) Chapter 86: ISE CLAN Chapter 86: ISE CLAN After the episode with the jewel, Gojo could feel that Nemu''s mood had drastically improved. Even though she was still walking behind him, the distance was not particrly wide. Sometimes, he could also see her lips curl up slightly. Clearly, the gift he gave her was really to her taste. Gojo was not the kind of person to half-ass what he ought to do. Initially, Nemu had nothing to do with him and it would have been fine to continue like this. But, since he decided to take care of her, he would go all the way. It didn''t matter what would happen. The greatest despair wasn''t born from theck of hope, but rather when a flicker of hope bloomed in your heart, only to be smashed apart in front of your helpless eyes. While he was thinking, "Gojo!" The voice of a man sounded not far from him, someone he easily recognized. "Hello, Kaien. The festival you have organized is pretty well done." "Ain''t it!?" Kaien gave a boyish smile as he nodded to Nemu. He knew that the girl was a little shy and reclusive, so he didn''t wish to bother her too much, "My little bro Ganju is taking care of the south Rukongai. Kukaku is taking care of the east. Isshin is in the north. So, here I am." "Heh, so you are the only house taking care of everything?" "Nah!" The three of them began to walk in another direction, far from the stalls, "The Shiba house wasn''t always a bottom rung, you know? We were pretty high up. Though stuff happened and well, here we are. Even so, for the festival, we have other minor houses'' help. For example, the Ukitake house is helping us here. The Omaeda n also help, though ugh." "Hahaha! Yeah, they are a pretty weird bunch." The Omaeda n was another house affiliated with the Shihoin, like the Fon n. The difference, though,y in the fact that while the Fon worked as the guardians and assassins, the Omaeda worked as the merchants. This made them one of the richest families below the four great ns. But they had the problem of looking down on the poor. The first time he met Marechiyo Omaeda, vice-captain of the 2nd division, the meeting ended with Marechiyo being sent to the 4th division for healing. Of course, Gojo was a pacifist. He did not like violence. As such, Marechiyo only suffered through some minor concussions. The two of them continued to discuss like this as they advanced further away. His rtionship with Kaien had been simply cordial in the past but since the day he saved Rukia and indirectly, his wife, the two of them had been pretty close. Once he got to know him better, Gojo had to admit that this man made him think of Yuji quite a bit. Of course, there was some difference here and there, but that was it. ''I should really stop judging people byparing them to my old world.'' Gojo knew that he was developing a nasty habit. But at the same time, it wasn''t his fault if so many people he met had simr personalities to those he knew back when he was alive. After walking a while, they finally reached a clearing where a giant cannon could be seen. The cannon could easily reach 2 meters in length and was pointed toward the sky. Beaming with pride, Kaien spoke, "Our family specializes in fireworks. It might be a humble job, but it''s an honest and respectable one. Out of us all, Kukaku is the most skilled in that craft. She is the one who did the calctions for the creation of those babies. Anyway, *Ahem* See that hill over there? Could you please go there? It will be the ideal spot. Also, Miss Nemu, could you apany Miyako? We n to have a bonfire after the festival reaches its end." Nemu tilted her head before looking at Gojo silently, "Go help them." He gave his ascent at her silent question and then looked at the hill thoughtfully. He briefly wondered if he should use his eyes to see clearly what or who was there but finally decided against doing so. Whatever surprise they had in store for him, it wouldn''t be interesting if he spoiled himself beforehand. "Well, I am going." Ignoring Kaien''s bad acting, he began to walk toward the hill that had been pointed. He could have rushed, but he had no reason to. Even so, it only took him a few short minutes to finally reach his target. "What a beautiful night. Right, Nanao?" Standing close to a tree, d in a night blue traditional Kimono, Nanao calmly swept a strand of hair before turning to face him. "How have you been?" Gojo gave a stiff smile. He had an inkling of what was about to happen, but for once, he hoped that he was wrong. Chapter 87: ISE CLAN (2) Chapter 87: ISE CLAN (2) So, i am basically 20 chapters ahead on my site now. So i decided to resume posting. Though i will only post 5 or 7 chapters every month here on scribble and Webnovel. I repeat once again for those who seems confused or the likes. My site is free. No paywall or anything of the like. It''s a WordPress blogpletely free. Some guys were using me of having dropped my works or putting them in "hostage" by putting them behind paywall and I was like bruh. Wtf are those guys even talking about? Anyway. As of now my site (who once again is free) is nearly 20 chapters aheadpared to here and then you have ******* who are 18 chapters ahead on the (free) readers on my site. I am really stressing the free parts because I don''t want to receive dumbments again. Here the chapter. Enjoy) "How have you been?" Standing on the hill and looking at the man who was standing a few meters away from her, Nanao asked quietly. Since her discussion with her captain, she had been filled with a feeling of trepidation and angst. Of course, even though she denied all the allegations of her captain, she understood why she felt like this. "I have been pretty well. What about you?" Nanao chuckled, ''This discussion is so awkward.'' Satoru was anything but a dense man. In fact, she doubted that any man would be so dense as to not understand what was about to happen when thrown in a situation like this one. Even she had to admit that seeing the usually calm and carefree Gojo acting like this because of her made her happy. This showed that she had a special ce in his heart, even if not the ce she wished she had. Hiding a smile, Nanao turned around, and looked at the moon standing high up. Nanao hated the night, she hated the moon even more so. Not out of fear, but for the simple reason that it would always remind her of that fateful night. Opening her mouth, Nanao talked quietly, "Satoru " "Yes?" "Would you be willing to hear a story?" "I love stories." Even though she was showing her back to him, she could already feel that the usual Satoru was back. An infuriating man, always full of confidence. A frivolous man, who never took anything seriously. A selfish man, who could watch the world burn without lifting an eyebrow. At the same time, he was a man who would retaliate at the slightest grievances and who would never give up on those he cared about. In the end, he was aplex man full of contradictions and in a way, this was what made his charm. ''My taste in men is really weird.'' Of course, the fact that he was ridiculously handsome also helped. Nanao was no hypocrite. Even though appearance was not the first criteria, nor even the second. Having a good appearance always helped. Letting out a bell-likeugh, she finally began after adjusting her sses, "My name is Nanao Ise, the heiress of the Ise n." She ced a hand on her stomach, "Did you know? The Ise n is matrilineal. There have been only female births in all the history of our n. As such, the n would always take husbands from other families in the n. This isn''t something particrly notable. Even though the other ns do not have a case where only women are born, there are still matriarchal ns or ns where a woman took control." The most notable of such examples was the Kasumioji family, a matriarchal n of master weaponsmiths, and who are only below the four great noble families. Another example would be the Shihoin and the Feng, which, while not being matriarchal, did not shun women from obtaining power. "But, there''s one part that is a little different from everyone else" A bitter smile formed on her face as she reached this part, "Satoru, how long do you think someone from a noble n can live?" "I guess a few centuries at the very minimum." "Indeed. But you see, all the men who joined the Ise n died an early death. Most, not evensting a decade. People call this phenomenonThe Ise curse." "..." "My father I never got to know my father... He died while my mother was still pregnant. What''s more, he was from the Kyoraku family, a major noble family. So you can imagine how strong he should have been." "Kyoraku?" "Indeed. Shunsui Kyoraku, my captain, is also my uncle Or at least I think he is. I only know that my father is from the same n." She shook her head, this wasn''t the moment to get distracted. "The Ise n has four great characteristics. It''s a n onlyposed of women, it''s a cursed n, it''s a n of Shinto priestesses and finally, It''s a n without zanpakuto, or rather, a n with only one zanpakutoShinken Hakkyoken[1]" "So, that''s why you only focused on Kido." "Yes, for one, I am really talented in Kido. At the same time, I am fundamentally unable to imprint an Asauchi. The Shinken Hakkyoken is passed in each generation to the next heir." Gojo''s eyes narrowed, ''A zanpakuto that is passed on in each generation?'' This was something that did not make any sense. A zanpakuto wasn''t just some kind of treasure sword. It was a being born from the soul of the user and the two were linked in life and death. As long as the shinigami was alive, a zanpakuto could never bepletely destroyed. But when a shinigami died, the soul in the zanpakuto would slowly deteriorate after losing its connection before dying. What would be left would be nothing more than a husk, an asauchi without a soul that could be imprinted by another shinigami and that would give birth to a new soul that had nothing to do with the precedent. From what he knew, this was how Zaraki obtained a zanpakuto without entering the academy, by imprinting on an ownerless Asauchi. But what Nanao was sayingpletely broke thisw. Everything else aside, using this zanpakuto would mean fusing with a soul that wasn''t yours. Thankfully, Gojo wasn''t the kind who stayed tied down tomon sense. Since it existed, then it meant it was possible. Whether he could ept it or not would not change the reality of the situation. As such he began to focus more on why it was possible. ''Perhaps this is why only the heiress can use it?'' If he linked it to an organ transnt, there would be a question ofpatibility. Perhaps it was a question of blood? Perhaps the soul in the zanpakuto only wanted to help the heir of his first partner? "From the fact that you don''t have the sword, I guess something happened?" "... Officially, my mother lost it and thus was sentenced to death by the central 46. For losing a sacred treasure that belonged to us." Nanao''s voice took a dark edge before she calmed down. It was so ridiculous. What was even the point of the execution? Why did they not even try to understand the circumstances of their n? Both Nanao and Gojo understood that there was more to it, but neither Gojo asked nor Nanao said anything. She may be in love, but she was not stupid. It wasn''t even a question about trust. Until now, everything she said was no secret and only concerned her. But the information about Shinken Hakkyoken was something that wouldn''t only affect her if it was revealed. It was something her mother died for without hesitation and a burden her captain carried for decades. All of this, only to protect her. All of this, done in the slim hope that casting the sword away would not result in her being cursed and that she would be allowed to fall in love without fearing her husband dying. As such, Nanao would be insulting their resolve if she divulged this secret without at least the permission of her captain. "I see." This was all he could say. ''Still, why is she telling me all that?'' He thought at first that she wanted to confess or something of the like, but now, it did not seem so. What could it be? As if she could feel his doubts, Nanao finally turned toward him, a beautiful smile on her face, "Satoru...You are not from this world, right?" [1]: Eight mirrors Divine sword. (AN: XD XD. You were all baited, right? I am sure everyone thought she would confess. Welp. Now, this is what I call a cliff. The mirror sword isn''t the only sword that can be passed down. There''s another one, Ikomikidomoe. A fucking broken sword that is beyond the realm of broken and also the first Zanpakuto ever created. But the conditions of use are so ass pulls that only two persons in all bleach could use it, and the first one isn''t born yet (I am sure everyone can guess who) and the second one wasn''t created and might never get created. Those who read CFYOW will understand what I mean.) Chapter 88: ISE CLAN (3) Chapter 88: ISE CLAN (3) Or It''s thetest post. Thanks to all those who paid a visit to my site and for those who are wary because they think I switched to paywall, then you are mistaken. Gojo and SHK will always be free. Though of course you can support me and enjoy advanced chapters by subscribing to *******. ------ Gojo stayed silent, his eyes expressing neither shock nor surprise. His heart rate did not even go up. Even seeing his friend alive after technically having killed him a few years ago only shocked him for a second in rtive time and only 60 seconds in his own subjective time. Though, that resulted in him being sealed which was quite ironic. Generally, it was the good guys sealing the demon king because he was too powerful and dangerous but in his case, the situation gotpletely reversed. Currently, Gojo could elerate his own subjective time up to 180 times that of a normal person, and he did not hesitate to do so. How did she find it? Why now? What should he answer? Those three questions swam in his head as he thought about the most appropriate solution. In the end, he decided that all Nanao had should have been spection. Then, he just had to y dumb all the way. Allying his own perception with that of the world, he tilted his head to the side and showed an expression of confusion as he asked, "What do you mean? If it''s about me being human when I was alive, you could say that I am indeed not from this world." Nanao, who had been observing him, did not seem surprised at this answer, "Satoru, you can fool everyone, even Captain Unohana butYou can''t fool me. Remember? I was the one who helped you in creating, or should I say, recreating your cursed technique." "..." "You said it yourself, right? This isn''t Kido, but Jujutsuki. You know, I have searched in all records of history in Japan, and while I have seen some weird techniques used by people with spiritual power, what you have created falls in none of those categories." "..." "I mean, in the first ce, it''s weird, isn''t it? How could someone who did not even know the basics about Kido suddenly create an entirely new system? For others, you created your techniques after learning kido. But, I know better. After all, I was there from the beginning. I even remember how surprised you were when the effects were stronger than what you expected." "..." "You see, Satoru, one of your greatest personality ws is that you unconsciously look down on anyone who is weaker than you. Nowadays you mellowed out, but back then, five years ago, your head was pretty swollen with pride. I am sure that in your mind, it was simply impossible for anyone to find your secret" Gojo closed his eyes and smiled wryly as he passed his fingers through his hair. It was true that when he just entered the soul society, he honestly did not take the Shinigamis in general seriously. In the deepest part of his mind, he still saw himself as Satoru Gojo, the strongest sorcerer, rather than Satoru Gojo, the Shinigami. It didn''t help that most teachers in the academy were not that impressive. It was only after fighting Ikkaku then Unohana, that he understood keenly that he was not who he used to be anymore and that this world was far stronger than his previous one. Opening his eyes, he looked quietly at Nanao. Should he admit it? At the end of the day, all she had were spections. Even if she was sure of it herself, she had absolutely no proof regarding it. It was just as he was debating what to do that Nanao took a step back, "Before there''s any misunderstanding. I am not trying to force you to admit anything. I ampletely sure about my deductions and nothing you say will change my mind. Everyone has the right to keep their own secret. In the same way that I can''t tell you everything about me, I do not expect you to tell me everything about you. I just have one question." "... Go on." Her expression showed an unexpected seriousness, "How confident are you in dealing with a curse?" Gojo let out a lightugh at this question. "I see, so your interest for me was not because of my handsome face but rather my skills." Nanao''s face flushed a little but she coughed a little to calm herself down, which only made Gojough louder. This situation had been something quite novel for Gojo. It was the first time he had been suppressed so much by someone who was so much weaker than him. From the beginning, she had perfect and absolute control over the discussion, controlling the pace as she wanted. He had to admit, this was quite a new experience for him. Once he stoppedughing, Gojo strode slowly toward her and only stopped just one step away from her. Because of their difference in heights, she had to raise her head to look at him, and could not help but get lost as she stared into his eyes. Gojo''s lips curled into a sly grin as he pinched her and lowered his face towards her. Flustered at the sudden attack, all she could do was close her eyes before feeling a hot breath tickle her ear, before feeling her earlobe being gently bitten by him, greatly startling her as she took a step back, her facepletely red and her heart beating like a drum. "Thiswas for messing with me." Then, cing his hand on her hair, he gave arge smile as he finished, "As for curse? Trust me, I am a professional when ites to this." Behind him, high in the sky, fireworks exploded, filling the sky with thousands of lights. (AN: Gojo is a sore loser, lol. Anyway, this is basically the end of this little arc. Soon, it will be time for some serious shit toe down. Also, I am sure that many will like CH 81, hehe!) Chapter 89: NANAO (1)* Chapter 89: NANAO (1)* ---------- After their discussion on the hill, the two of them found themselves in Nanao''s home, a house she had outside of the Gotei 13. From what she told him, this part of the Seireitei belonged entirely to her n. As for Nemu, Gojo had asked Miyako to take care of her. He did not wish to let the girl alone in his house if necessary. Having people around her was the best and Miyako had the kind of motherly feel he knew would appease Nemu. Nanao''s house was more western than Japanese in style. She said that it was more of a way to rebel a little than anything. In fact, she did not even use this house normally and lived in the quarters belonging to her in the 8th division''s territory. Even now, Gojo could not really retrace what had happened after they reached her house. Be it because of the mood, or because of their discussion, the two of them began to kiss. After their sweet kiss, Satoru and Nanao found themselves in Nanao''s room. Even now, as he sat on Nanao''s bed, Satoru could still feel the sweet aftertaste and wished for nothing more than to give her another kiss and much more. What''s more, they had all the time in the world. As of now, he was currently seated on her king-sized bed, while Nanao stood in front of him with her Yukata pinched on both sides and raised. Nanao, who had slowly raised her Yukata in a bid to seduce him under the advice of the book she had read, had her skin flushing because of how shameless she was currently acting. Underneath her Yukata, she was showing bold sexy whitece underwear. Despite her shame, she had no intention of stopping. After all, she knew that thepetition was harsh. Satoru, while a little bemused at first, was nowpletely savoring the situation as he thoroughly inspected her body with his eyes without blinking. Seeing hisck of reaction, Nanao shivered a little as she asked, "Did I do it the wrong way?" Gojo knew that for a conservative woman like Nanao, what she just did could only be seen as extremely bold. As a man, he couldn''t let her do all the work, smiling, he encouraged her, "That''s not true. You''re an extremely beautiful woman." Truth be told, the current appearance of Nanao was truly awakening sadistic feelings in him. She seemed so weak and vulnerable while standing there, in front of him, and showing her panties. Hearing that, Nanao''s expression had some joy mixed in. Her Yukata was still rolled up and her face was still red, but power entered her eyes again. "Come here." He beckoned her with his finger, and once she sat next to him on the bed, he gently put his hand on her thighs. He enjoyed the feeling of her thighs as he stroked them. Even though she still seemed a little tense, she neither escaped nor refused his hand. "Rx, at any moment, if you feel ufortable, tell me. I will immediately stop." He spoke in a soothing voice, trying to calm her nerves down. Nanao tried to answer, but her throat was so dry she couldn''t emit a sound and could only nod at his words. Satoru understood that in such a situation, words alone were pretty useless. So, he decided to simply take his time and let her gradually adjust to the situation. He let his hand wedge in the closed thighs and began to gently caress her sensitive inner area, waiting for her to loosen little by little. "Nn!" Sweet moan began to leak out of Nanao, something he did not miss, "How is it?" He whispered sensually before biting her ear, making her shiver in pleasure. "Itfeels a bit good." Nanao blushed at her words. All of this was pretty new for her, so she did not even really understand what was happening. Judging that the time was right, he made his finger crawl on her wet genital through the panties. This made her yelp in surprise, but as fast as it happened, her expression began to melt even more. "Have you masturbated like this before?" Nanao stammered at this question for a short while before finally shaking her head in denial. She did not know much about sex, and the little she did was mainly thanks to the erotic books Lisa had left. Gojo was a little shocked at first, but once he thought about it, it was pretty normal. He doubted that she really paid attention to sex in the past with the situation about the curse still left unattended. ''I really need to go all out.'' He wished to make her first time a sweet unforgettable memory. Thinking so, he pushed the gusset of her panties aside and began to slide his finger up and down on her moist thin slit. It was tightly shut, but still so alluring. Nanao gripped his clothes tighter but, aside from that, didn''t do anything else. He could feel a little apprehension in her, so he hugged her with his free hand. ''She seems way smaller than I expected.'' He had been ready for her entrance to be somewhat small but still not at this level. This made him hesitant about continuing. Satoru, while not too big, was no slouch in the length and girth department. Whenpounded with her small opening, he feared that it may hurt her far more than he thought it would. "Excuse me." Saying so, he took Nanao in a princess carry and stood up before cing her down on the bed. "S-Satoru!?" She asked a little anxiously at the sudden change of position, but he did not answer. Hovering above her, he looked gently at her before leaving small kisses on the nape of her neck. Once he stopped doing so, he slowly began to disrobe her, revealing the beautiful body underneath. The nape peeking through her disheveled silver hair, her neck, her slender shoulders, the contours of her shoulder des, the swelling on her chest, and her narrow waist that looked as if it would break if she was held too tight. All those elements mixed gave her an appearance of fragility, further promoting her ethereal beauty. "You are really beautiful." Her cheeks were rosy as she bit her lips; she looked adorable. It wasn''t empty ttery; her body was truly very pretty. Her height was just right against his, and her nipples at the top of her round breasts had a pretty, flower-like pink hue. The line that connected her slim waist to her pelvis was beautiful. She was not voluptuous, but her body had a lot of charm. He pecked her lips a few more times, and gradually moved his kisses to her cheek then to her ear. His moist lips kissed behind her ear then down her neck. "Open your lips." Hemanded in a low voice, murmuring against her ear. She swallowed a hard breath from nerves, her throat hurting slightly. Her face was tinted in a pink hue as she hesitated, but in the end, she let her lips fall apart a little. His eyes seemed tough for a moment. Soon, his lips firmly pressed against hers and a soft piece of flesh entered her mouth. ''Ah'' His tongue smoothly ravaged the inside of her mouth. He slowly made his way around her teeth and the sides of her cheeks. She felt a jolting pleasure when his tongue met hers. A moan escaped from deep within her throat. The soft kiss gradually heated up. His gentle tongue suddenly pressed firmly inside her mouth, and when he continued to massage a sensitive spot, she unconsciously ended up firmly grasping the bedsheets. While kissing her, he wrapped his hand around her beautiful breasts, their sizes fittingfortably in his palm. Whenpared to his other women, it was without a doubt on the smaller side, but not by much. He continued to knead them with his palm while enjoying the feeling of her breast. It was small yet soft and malleable, the tip was hard, showing that she was aroused. After a while, he slowly separated his mouth from her, only to see her eyes watering. "What''s wrong?" He asked worriedly, hoping that he didn''t hurt her. "S-should I do something?" She stammered a little as she asked. She felt so passive, leaving all the work to him. Satoru smiled. He knew where her insecurities wereing from, but calmed her "Normally, yes. But, this is your first time. As such, leave all the work to me." He could see Nanao dete a little during the first part of his words before changing into joy at thest part. Resuming where he let off, He traced his lips from her neck down to the vicinity of her breasts and began to lick her nipples meticulously. He lightly bit her nipple and tickled it with his tongue. Nanao got breathless as he licked around the are before sucking on it once more. Her breasts were soft and tender. It was like consuming a mouthful of whip cream; he was worried they would melt in his mouth. She was quietlyying down in bed while grasping onto the sheets, but her body would tremble while her hips jolted up from time to time. Gradually, he felt his lower half starting to grow hot. He let go of her breast, which was now wet with his saliva and moved to caress the other one. He licked, sometimes lightly bit, and from time to time sucked with great force. Whenever his tongue moved, a tingling sensation would travel up her spine, and she couldn''t help but moan in pleasure. After he teased her breasts to his content, his kisses traveled down to her abdomen. Nanao wondered where his lips would advance next. She was a little scared, but she felt anticipation at the same time. She was gripping onto the sheets so hard that the tips of her fingers turned pale white. "Hah" His lips proceeded down to her lower abdomen and then to her inner thighs. They moved toward the ces nobody else had touched before. His lips brushed against the deep portions of her inner thighs and began sucking. "Ah!!" Gripping the sheets tightly, Nanao screamed his name. Her body began to shiver for a few seconds as she reached her first climax. This scene astonished him, ''She is more sensitive than I thought'' He could even feel a hot liquid gush on his pants, informing him about her even squirting. Nanao''s convulsions continued for a short while before she finally stopped. Satoru, slowly raising his body by using one of his hands, managed to observe her dazed and blushing expression as she breathed roughly. The scent of the room, already filled with hers. "Let''s continue." This wasn''t enough. Not nearly enough. With his right hand, he covered her entire pubis with his palm and softly caressed it to enjoy how it felt. He moved the other hand roughly through her hair and kissed her so passionately it took her breath away. Then the storm of kisses moved down to her neck, to her corbone, and to her armpit. He took her breast in his hand and brought his other hand to her abdomen. He slowly let his hand brush down her abdomen and naturally slid it down, pressing his fingers toward her inner thigh. Nanao was shocked and stared at him with wide eyes. At that moment, her gaze locked with his. "Ah, ahh ah, ahn." He coated his fingers with the love juices flowing from her vagina and rubbed all over the innerbia that had swollen out of arousal. His finger stimted her softened flesh in every direction like he was stirring her up. A ticklish pleasure soon ruled her crotch. He seemed to be observing her reactions, while exploring her lower regions with a slight pressure. Her breaths became faster and her eyes started to tremble. Watching her, he felt his body burn up. "Ah!" His long and firm finger slowly entered her. She yelped, not from pain but from surprise. When his finger slid out, she sighed in relief. But the next moment, he inserted his finger deeper into her. "Ah~... something, something entered." "It''s just a finger. If it hurts then tell me." He repeatedly moved his finger in and out of her, but it wasn''t deep enough to hurt her. She had never let anything inside of her before, so the foreign object felt strange. As the stimtion continued, her lower region became slippery with moist juices, and the sound of wet noises grew increasingly louder. Her whole body was burning with heat and she felt her back shiver reflexively. A few more of his fingers pressed and rubbed against her. A strange, indescribable sensation took over her body whenever his finger entered her. It was a bit ticklish, maybe a little naughty, but good. It seemed a little painful at the same time. Her breathing turned sharp, and she couldn''t think of anything but the feelings that were brewing inside her chest. "It doesn''t hurt...Please Don''t stop." She had never known how sensitive that part of her body was. She felt as if all her body was on fire. She stifled a scream of pleasure when his fingers captured her clitoris. His thumb and forefinger pinched and lightly rolled around the pleasantly hard flesh bud. "Ah~!" The stimtion was too powerful, so her limbs trembled uncontrobly. He gave a focused vibration to the clitoris held between his two nectar-soaked fingers. "Oh? Seems like I found another weak spot." "Ahstop. N-no, wh-what? Ithis feels weirdI! Ah~ ! ." The clitoris of most women was sensitive and he was attacking more than just that. He also massaged her left breast, brought the nipple into his mouth, and rolled it around while soaking it with his saliva. Nanao experienced her second climax of the day. One thatsted even longer than the previous one. "That should be good enough." He said after seeing her refocus. He stripped off his clothing to reveal the fit body created thanks to all his training. Nanao trembled in embarrassment and worry as he grabbed her slender ankles and spread her thighs wide enough to see whaty between them. He brought his cock right up to the hidden red flowers sitting open at her crotch. The tip of his hard erection pressed against the wet valley, his precum mixed with the sexual juices flooding her virgin slit. "Nn~!" She had already been brought to climax twice by Satoru''s skilled caresses, so she did not have the strength left to even lift a finger and could only breath heavily while staring at him. Satoru too, before going for the first thrust, looked at Nanao. His eyes filled with tender love but also a question in it. He was clearly showing that even though it would be hard if she wanted to stop, he wouldn''t force her. This, more than anything, made Nanao melt even more. "I may be breaking the mood, but this is yourst chance to back out. At this level, we can still stop and chalk it up to the fever of the festival. But if we continue, then that will be it." Satoru did not like being long-winded. Even more so when it came to matters of sex. But, Nanao was different from his previous rtionship. She was someone important to him, and this changed everything. Nanao could see the worry and care in Gojo''s eyes as he stared at her. She knew that right here, right now, if she asked to stop, he would. This was why, "I want to do it." A short, simple sentence, showing him that this wasn''t just a decision taken in the heat of the moment. Since it was so, It was time for her to end her century-old virginity. Chapter 90: NANAO (2)** Chapter 90: NANAO (2)** The second smut chapter is out. Hope you will like it. This volume is basically finished. The next Vol will be epic --------- "I want to do it." The moment Nanao uttered those words, she felt as if her heart would explode because of embarrassment and anticipation. Even with her limited knowledge, she had imagined this very moment many times in her head, and she had to admit, this night was proving to be far better and sweeter than anything she could have imagined. Satoru felt his reasoning nearly snap. Letting out a big sigh at how destructive Nanao could be, he bent down and kissed her deeply, their bodies slowly entwining. Finally, while Nanao waspletely focused on the kiss, he slowly pushed his nd in her tight vagina. "Nn~" Nanao leaked out a small groan. The foreign intrusion in her body sent a weird tingle through her body. Meanwhile, Satoru could feel himself sink deeper into her. She was absurdly tight. The absence of hymen did not surprise him. Women could break their hymen just by doing a small amount of sports. Much less when breaking the sound barrier and fighting monsters that could destroy cities. Even so, with how tight she was, his intrusion was bound to hurt her a little. Satoru hesitated for a short while before deciding that piercing through it in one go would be better for her. "Nanao, It might hurt a little." He raised his upper body and centered himself against her, gradually adding his weight onto her. He lowered himself onto her and locked lips. He sucked on her small soft lips, taunting her with his tongue. He squeezed and massaged her breasts with his hand. Once he soothed her a little, her tense muscles rxed. When he could feel some room to move again, he pushed himself forward a bit more. A sharp pain shot through her body and Nanao gripped onto his shoulders with greater strength, to the point her fingertips paled. "Wha~" Her hips shook the moment he gave a deep thrust. "Ah, ahh~!" At that moment, she lost the chastity she had protected for so long. Her thin eyebrows curved as the thick stake was driven into her, while pain surged through her crotch. She stifled a scream from the pain racing through her while Satoru hugged her tightly. At the same time, her nails scratched his back, but he did not mind as the pain she was feeling was without a doubt way worse. Unconsciously, she was tightening around his cock painfully. The vagina''s wavy folds entangled his penis, it felt so good that he thought he might ejacte even if he did not move. Looking at her moist eyes, Satoru slowly extended his tongue and licked the tears gathering at the corner of her eyes. "... Salty." "*Huff* *Huff* *Huff* I-I am alright, you can continue." Satoru shook his head in refusal. He did not seek only his pleasure. He knew that she was rushing him because she wished to make him feel good. But this wouldn''t be good for her. Deciding that she needed more time to adapt, he began to nibble her ear before trailing down kisses on her neck. While doing so, his right hand was rolling her nipple with his fingers, sometimes pinching them, though not too much. It didn''t take long for her expression of pain to loosen up before melting once again in pleasure. It was clear that she was extremely sensitive. What''s more, he knew that his life energy was also bringing her pleasure. He could already feel her vagina twitch and moisten. "I am going to move." "Y-yeah." Satoru slowly began to move further up his waist, until It was swallowed up to the base just like that, the point bumped against the mouth of her womb. Her vagina shut hard and tightened around the whole penis. Even though her vagina''s entrance was tight, it was thankfully rather deep and could amodate his full length. He then began to go back and forth, while slowly elerating. It did not take long for Nanao to begin moving her waist alongside him. She moaned out loud. She looked to be in pain, but her body twitched with pleasure. When he pulled out, she felt a burn from her inner walls, but once he pushed in again, her entrance swallowed him hungrily. Her soft inner walls continuously stimted his shaft. He felt a surging sensation that was about to burst at the back of his neck. With each thrust, her womb twisted, her slender body jumped, and moans escaped her thin lips. He firmly held onto her hips as he bore deeper into her. As he continued to thrust, the viscous fluids created a constant moist pping sound. Satoru was astonished at how amazing a woman she was. The tightness was to be expected with a virgin, but the way she moaned in joy and agony was indescribably sexy. He lifted her up so she was seated on hisp and thrust powerfully up into her from below. To avoid the pain of having her full weight gathered on their union, she desperately clung to his body. "Ah~! Ah~ !" Beads of sweat appeared on her flushed face and heated breaths escaped her lips thanks to the unknown feeling surging through her entire body. Her love juices dripped out with an obscenely wet sound while his massive member thrust in and out of her. Her mind gradually faded away and she had trouble thinking straight, almost like she had a serious fever. A vague white feeling surrounded her and she could focus only on the presence of the giant penis thrusting up into her crotch. Whenever he rubbed her vaginal wall, a pleasured panting voice leaked out from her mouth. Her panting voice was as clear as a bell, hearing it pleased him to no end. When he changed his angle, her body started trembling. He focused on the same ce and rubbed his ns. "Ah! There, it''s amazing there, it''s making me tremble, this, this is sex?" Satoru smiled as he asked, "Indeed. Does it feel good? " "Nn~! Yes! It''s hot deep inside my stomach" "Very well. I''m going to make you cum as much as you like." He slowly changed the direction of his thrusts as he prated deeper. He concentrated on her panting and groaning, and stubbornly hammered into her most sensitive spot. "Ah! Aah" Her insides squeezed and started to spasm. He saw that she was about to climax and plunged deeper into her. "Ah!!" She screamed again and hugged him tightly. Her hot vagina began to contract, making Satoru lose the little amount of control he had left. The giant object inside her grew evenrger and throbbed while she could feel something coursing through it. Growling deeply, he kissed her as he began to release his semen inside of her. "I-I''m cumming!" He announced while a hot liquid erupted from the tip. "Ah, it''s going inside me. Th-there''s so much. Ah~ !" A hot liquid was spreading within her vagina. And while she experienced being cummed inside for the first time, she also achieved another climax. "Ah!?" A shrill scream left her mouth and then she copsed backward. The double stimulus was too strong for someone who was a virgin just a few moments ago. After cumming all he wanted, he supported her limp body and slowlyy her down on the His climaxsted so long. He felt like it was overflowing. "Ah Aaah... Ah.." Once their mutual climax ended, the two were left breathless. Still sitting on hisp, Nanao looked dreamily at her first man. She could feel the hot liquid flowing in her body. Gathering strength in her limbs, she closed in, nibbled on his corbone, and with an entranced expression flushed with lust, asked, "Could we do it again?" How could he refuse such a demand? Gently turning Nanao around before he pushed her on all four on the bed without pulling out, "Eh? From behind?" "Yeah. You don''t want it?" "I didn''t say that " She was anxious because of how obscene this position looked like, but still supported her body with her arms and legs for a crawling pose. Satoru grabbed her adorable butt as he stared at her back which glistened brightly with sweat. Thankfully, the new position filled her with delight as it seemed to reach even deeper than she thought possible. As the bare-breasted witch stood on all fours like a dog, he reached below her arms and grabbed her breasts. He bounced them around for fun and stroked the hardened nipples while starting to move his hips again. "Nn~!" He parted the back of her long hair and kissed the white nape of her neck. He then licked along with her shoulder des and spine. "Your back is so pretty." "Ah~ !" Nanao wiggled her back in embarrassment, though it was obvious how much she was enjoying hispliments. Arge amount of love juices and semen were mixed by his rod. It would flow out whenever he thrust inside and it was mixed together whenever he pulled back. The sensation and the obscenely wet sound made the young maiden want to plug her ears, but at the same time, brought her even more pleasure. The sound of pping flesh continuously rang in the room. His rod kept moving without rest as it spread the deepest depths of her vagina, pushed back her folds of flesh, and pressed against her womb. Nanao''s face burned red, she dug her nails into the edge of the mat and cried out even louder than before. "This position Ah...AhAh...It''s going to drive me crazy." Her entire body was twitching in response to his raging erection. Her shoulder des were visible in her back as she arched it. Satoru, happy to discover that Nanao seemed to really love this position, continued without any worries. "It feels good, doesn''t it?" Nanao closed her eyes and answered by simply nodding. Seeing the line of her slender back bending left and right increased his libido, making him rub against her lower body at an even greater pace. An avnche of pleasure hit her and she could no longer support her upper body, so she started rubbing her face against the mat. However, she kept her thighs straight and indecently spread to allow the thick rod to enter even deeper. And "Ah!" She started moving her butt in a circr motion to rub up against the manhood as it stickily reached her womb. She could not speak. She had never felt anything like this. "...!" As she let out a silent scream, Satoru thrust his rod inside her as hard as he could. The head fit firmly into the entrance of her womb and he exploded. He tightly squeezed the breasts in his hands and he lifted her body up. His hot semen sprayed inside her womb. Another orgasm washed over her like a great wave. That strong-willed woman ascended to a world of even greater pleasure. Her brain gave a great cry at the intense pleasure. Her vision whited out and then grew ck. She passed out because of the pleasure. Chapter 91: EPILOGUE 4: FORSHADOWING Chapter 91: EPILOGUE 4: FORSHADOWING Thest chapter of Vol 4 is out. Visit my site to read: HIKARUGENJISPACE. COM Anyway vol 5 will be a little slow but very interesting for those who want to see Gojo full power and power up. He will also visit others ces. Vol 5 is called Dangai. And before anyone who didn''t pay attention ask. No. It isn''t Bankai(zanpakuto ultimate form) . But Dangai (A ce outside space and time that connects the three dimensions) ------- [Human world; Karakura Town] Somewhere in an abandoned factory, a blonde-haired man wearing a ck coat lowered the hat on his head, hiding the frustration and helplessness on his face. All he could do was curse at his own powerlessness as he watched his friends keel in agony, doing their best to not groan because of the pain that afflicted them. A white viscous substance was slowly covering their face, transforming into a white mask. The more time passed the more distorted their expression became, and they seemed to be on the verge of losing control. "That''s enough Tessai." "Understood." Standing next to the blonde man was a tall and muscr tan man wearing a pair of sses. Taking a step forward, Tessai advanced his finger before crossing them, "Bakudo #99: Kin!" [1] Immediately, dark fabric extended from the shadows before binding all the people whose faces were covered by masks. Once they were covered from head to toe, iron shafts were added to make the binding even more solid. Any members of the soul society with enough knowledge on Kido assisting at this spectacle would let their jaws fall in astonishment. The higher ranked a Kido was, the longer it took time to prepare. It requiredplete focus, arge amount of Reiatsu, and a long andplicated incantation. Only people at the master rank in Kido, the highest rank in all of the soul society could use Kido at such levels without even bothering to use an incantation. Sitting on Tessai''s head, a ck cat murmuredzily, "You really weren''t the captain of the Kido corps for nothing. Your skills are as impressive as always." "Please, Yoruichi-Sama, your praise humbles me." Yoruichi scoffed at the false humility before gazing worriedly at Kisuke. It had been a little more than sixty years now, since the time they fled from the Soul Society and searched for a way to help their friends. At this moment, none of them could effectively use their power without the risk of losing control. They were forced to use artificial bodies specially created by Kisuke and while it didn''t stop them from living a normal life, for people like them who were either captains or vice-captains in the past, being forced into such a state was no different from cutting the wings of an eagle. ''It''s the first time I see him being stumped for so long.'' Kisuke had been working on how to help them to use their shinigami power as well as the Hollows power they unwillingly obtained. But so far, it has been nothing but aplete failure. Turning her head aside, she could see that one of the cocoons created from the binding shadow seemed to tremble. It was followed by cracks covering the cocoon before a hand extended out of it. *Cough* Cough* "Damn, I will never get used to waking up in those bindings." Shaking his head, Shinjiined while walking out of the shadow. Watching him like this, Yoruichi sighed and thanked all the gods that even though he and the others lost control when trying to use their power, they were unable to use their Bankai. Shinji''s Bankai more than anyone. His Bankai was a conceptual one that affected the concept of allies and enemies. He was really not the kind of man one would wish to fight against during a war. ''Really an insidious zanpakuto.'' They said that the power of a zanpakuto showed the personality of its wielder. She really wondered what it meant about him. Shinji, who knew nothing of Yoruichi''s thoughts, looked downcast. "So it was a failure again, huh?" No one tried tofort him. They weren''t children who couldn''t ept reality. "Well, at least we canst longer without losing control." Shinji liked seeing the good side of everything. After all, whining and crying wouldn''t change the situation. It was better to stay optimistic and search for a solution. "So, what do we do now?" Behind him, the others also began to break out of the shadows. Kisuke had helped Tessai modify the Bakudo in such a way that it only reacted to hollow powers and as such, would be easy to break once they took back control. Looking at the eight people now standing with firm resolve in their eyes and the other two with him, Kisuke couldn''t help but feel emotional. Shinji Hirako, former captain of the 5th division. Love Aikawa, former captain of the 7th division. Rojuro Otoribashi, former captain of the 3rd division. Kensei Muguruma, former captain of the 9th division. Masahiro Kuna, former vice-captain of the 9th division. Lisa Yadomaru, former vice-captain of the 8th division. Hachigen Ushoda, former Vice-captain of the Kido corps. Hyori Sarukagi, former vice-captain of the 12th division. Tessai Tsubakishi, former captain of the Kido corps. Yoruichi Shihoin, former captain of the 2nd division and the secret force. Finally, himself, Kisuke Urahara, former captain of the 12th division and the research department. Even though currently eight out of them were unable to use their full power, it was a group powerful enough to send chills down anyone''s spine. But theycked something, "Hey, Shinji." "Hum?" "What would you think of creating a name for what you and the others represent?" "A name, huh" Shinji ced his hand on his hips and pondered. He understood what Kisuke was trying to do. People sometimes underestimated how important a name was for unifying a group. It represented a collective pride. Something that could bring arge group of people under a banner. This was even more so for the eight of them. After all, they didn''t just lose their identity as officers of the Gotei 13. They could not even call themselves Shinigami anymore. "What do you guys think?" He addressed the others who stayed mostly silent because they could still feel the aftereffects of the near loss of control. "Heh! Why don''t we call ourselves Hollow RangOuch!" A green-haired woman, Masahiro Kuna, asked excitedly before keeling in pain The reason was that she had just been rewarded by a fist on her head from her former captain, Kensei, a very tall and muscr man with silver hair and the tattoo 69 inscribed on his chest. "Stop ying around and be serious!" Ignoring the teary eyes of Kuna, Kensei crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Shinji. "I believe I speak for everyone in seeing you as our leader. So, you decide." The other nodded. Even Hiyori, a blonde short girl who was usually rather loud did not speak against what was proposed. Shinji, happy at the trust extended to him, began to think seriously. While doing so, his sightnded on the debris of masks on the ground, the result of their transformation. "Since all of us are former soldiers forced to wear masks Yeah, let''s go for the nameVisored."[2] ---- After another lengthy discussion with the Visored, Kisuke came back to his shop with Tessai and Yoruichi. He understood perfectly well that while the eleven of them were fugitives and friends, the rtionship between the two groups couldn''t go past a certain level. It was important for the Visored to be closer and form higher bounds as people who could understand each other. Sitting down on a chair in his garden, he asked the tall man behind him, "Are you sure about the movement in Soul society?" "Indeed. You know very well that I still have ess to information from the Kido corps. It seems like Soi Fon and Satoru Gojo will enter the Dangai in a few days. I couldn''t discern why though." Kisuke nodded and mumbled, "Well, I do have an idea" Thinking about it for a few seconds, he finally spoke, "I am on the verge of seeding in my new experiment about the creation of life. As such, I cannot leave. Yoruichi" "No. I can already see where this is going and the answer is no." Kisuke ced his hands in prayer, "Please! Okay? Also, don''t you wish to meet your cute little follower?" Thinking about Soi Fon, Yoruichi sighed, "Okay, open a gate when you need me." The ck cat proceeded to ignore him and vanished at incredible speed under the moonlight. She could already feel a great amount of trouble. [1]: Prohibition [2]: Masked army. Chapter 92: CREEPY SCIENTIST Chapter 92: CREEPY SCIENTIST --- Waking up to the sound of birds chirping, Nanao looked at her surroundings, her eyes still heavy with sleep. When her gaze finallynded on her side, her eyes opened wide in surprise before her face turned as red as a tomato. Recollection of the events ofst night filled her mind and she covered her face with her two hands because of the shame. ''So it really happened.'' She both felt incredulous and extremely happy. At the same time, she couldn''t understand what gave her such courage to try to seduce him. The curse aside, she knew that there were high chances of being refused. Now though, she didn''t really know how to define her rtionship with him. She knew that as things stood now, trying to keep him for herself was impossible. But at the same time she hoped that, even if he did not stop his dalliance, he would at the very least lower their numbers. At the end of the day though, the decision rested with him. "Already awake?" "S-satoru!?" The sound of his voice caused her to jump in fright as she tried to cover herself with the nket in reflex, movements which were stopped by Gojo. "What''s the rush? I believe that we hold nearly no secret to each other, right? At least, physically that is." The grin on his face and the teasing undertone of his voice made her heart beat even more wildly in her chest. She stuttered a little, trying to find the right words, but all she could do was hide her face by using his chest. ''What a cute creature.'' It was difficult to associate the current bashful girl with the highlypetent and ever serious Nanao. Caressing her hair lightly, Gojo''s lips curved into a gentle smile without his own knowledge. ---- After messing around a little with Nanao and taking a bath with her, she booted him out of her house before rushing toward the quarter of the 8th division. Clearly, she was still too embarrassed to face him properly, even more so since they did go for another round during their bath. In order to stall for time, she asked that they shouldn''t talk about their rtionship until he at least came back from his mission. This would give her the time to calm down and assess the situation with a calmer mind. Gojo did not particrly mind, after all, he himself didn''t know how to define their rtionship. More than sex friends but less than lobers? Either way, it was a question for another time and as such began to walk in the direction of the Shiba''s house in order to recuperate Nemu. ---- [12th division, secretb] In the underground of the 12th division, Mayuri was currently revising some important documents when the door of his office was opened. Stepping in was a tall man with short spiky ck hair, three small horns protruding from his forehead, and wearing a whiteb coat. He was Akon, the 3rd seat of the 12th division, and the vice president of the research department. Raising his head, Mayuri asked curtly, "What?" It was well known that he absolutely hated being disturbed during his research. The only reason Mayuri did not immediately re up as he would have usually done was that, like him, Akon had been incarcerated in the maggots nest as a ''potential danger'' and was one of the founding members of the research department. They shared a sort of camaraderie in a way, though if he had been disturbed for nothing, this wouldn''t stop him fromshing out at him. Bowing slightly, Akon showed the document in his hand to Mayuri. "Mayuri-Sama, I have read the document sent by the Kido corps and I need the authorization of vice-captain Nemu?" Mayuri frowned before waving his hands, "You have full authority to deal with it." He could not be bothered to read the document and believed in Akon''s skills. In fact, for many people, the true vice-captain of the 12th division was none other than Akon, while Nemu was more of a secretary. This was why the division did not fall into chaos even though its vice-captain was missing. Hearing Mayuri''s order, Akon frowned. Anyone else in his ce would have been happy since it meant grabbing for more power. But, even though he was not as crazy as Mayuri, Akon was still first and foremost a scientist. He did not wish to waste more time on paperwork when he could spend that time more proactively by studying or making experiments. Sighing, he resigned himself to the bothersome task, but still decided to ask, "What about Nemu?" He had heard that Nemu was now following Satoru Gojo, a powerful man who was gunning for the position of captain of the 3rd division. From the reports he read, he admitted that Gojo was an exceptional man. But he could not understand why his captain epted to leave Nemu with him. Others may not understand, but as one of the main participants in project Nemuri, he understood deeply just how much of a miracle Nemu Kurotsuchi was. Be it, mod souls or artificial souls, they all had many defects and a limited ability in assimting new knowledge. In short, they could not grow. For someone like Mayuri, this was something uneptable. The Nemuri project managed to produce 6 results before Nemu. All of them were failures, with the 6th one only living for two years before dying. Out of them all, Nemu was the final result. Not because she was strong, but because she could grow, and Akon understood that for Mayuri, that was all that mattered. Hearing this question, Mayuri pondered a little. Why did he leave his greatest creation with Satoru Gojo? Was it because he was afraid? Certainly not. Mayuri feared many things, but death was not one of them. In fact, he would not mind dying since he wished to explore some legends about a dimension of legend, hell. The reason he epted to leave Nemu with Gojo was that he wanted to observe how apletely different environment could affect her evolution. Another reason was that he had always wondered about one important problem. ''Is Nemu able to give birth?'' He had already studied her body and knew that she had all the necessary organs for reproduction, but he still wasn''t sure if it was enough. Another question that gued him was, ''If Nemu can give birth, what kind of gic makeup would her children have?'' Those questions had been agonizing, but since he believed in the advantage of gics, he had never tried to ce Nemu in rtionships. After all, he may treat her badly but she was still his greatest masterpiece. How could he allow any random low-ss Shinigami to hook up with her? Now though, the perfect specimen had presented itself. How could he miss such a perfect asion? "... Mayuri-Sama?" Brought back from his thoughts, Mayuri frowned before dismissing Akon. "I have my own reasons. I give you full power to deal with this issue. Do as you see fit." "*Sigh* Understood." Seeing the dismal, Akon stopped asking and left. It seemed that he had a job to finish. ------ By the way, I remarked that some readers showed that they weren''t happy about the changes by writingments to make clear that they don''t intend toe on my site because it''s too much of a bother or whatever. I don''t really understand thosements because, 1) Browsing on a site once every 2 days doesn''t take time. 2)if you can''t be bothered, why do you tell me? 3) Worst is, it''s generally those who nevermented thatin the most. I don''t want to rant(I know I am ranting) but I really don''t like thosements because it makes me feel like they are threatening me. Basically, they are saying :Do as I like or I will drop your story. Of course I know it isn''t the case with everyone. For example there is one guy with whom I discussed about the pro and con of continuing to post only on my site and he exined to me why he liked WN more and why WN could be more advantageous. It was an interesting discussion filled with respect. Rather than a : Your site is too much a bother so I will drop. And the more I read suchments the less I feel like posting here because. 1)I honestly feel like I would be losing. As if I cowered because of their threats. 2) It would be a slight towards the readers that do take the time toe on my site because they love my story (Really thanks to you guys. The number of views I receive every time is so much higher than I thought. It''s all thanks to you.) Anyway, long story short is. Whether I will continue to post here or not. If you don''t want to continue reading then you have no need to inform me beforehand. Thanks and sorry for the rant. Chapter 93: SCHEMES WITHIN SCHEMES Chapter 93: SCHEMES WITHIN SCHEMES [???] In an unknown ce, a group of men and women were kneeling to the back of a man standing on the edge of a cliff. In the valley below, a disturbing sight could be observed as beings,posed nearly entirely of white, walking aimlessly. More precisely, not all of them were walking aimlessly. Some of them were walking in the same direction and were seemingly fusing with each other, creating a ball of energy. Back on the cliff, the sole man standing, a white-haired red-eyed man d in green and gold muttered while observing this scene with attention. "Fascinating." He had no other words about this creepy but wondrous sight. Pinching his chin he asked, "How is the use of those beings as a source of energy progressing?" A tan-skinned violet haired woman raised her head and answered, "As we are now, we can already use them to heal ourselves if necessary and can even create weapons with them." The leader of the group nodded, joy disying on his face. Then, turning his attention toward the ce where the white beings were concentrated, he asked, "What about this?" Another henchman answered, "We are researching this cluster of energy, but we believe that it could give us a great amount of control over this valley of scream. Unfortunately we lost too many archives so understanding this phenomenon is taking longer than we thought." At the mention of the lost archives, the leader and all the others present clenched their fists, anger, hatred and unwillingness etched on their face. "Soul Society!" Even though he was murmuring the name, the venom in his words was like a vicious curse. How could they not hate the Soul Society? One thousand years of exile. The oncerge n was reduced to a few dozen individuals, none of them even had a zanpakuto in their possession and the memories of most of their Kido spells had been sealed. For one thousand years, they had to live in the infinity of space like bereaved dogs without a home to go back to. Every day, they had to fight for their life, observe as people dear to them died slowly but surely. The hatred they had for Soul society had long since gone past the level of being deep bone and was already mixed with their very being. Forcing himself to unclench his jaw, the leader shook his head before beginning to walk away, "No matter, this ce is extremely well hidden. We have waited one thousand years, a few more decades are nothing. Once everything is readywe will have our revenge." His red eyes shone eerily as he murmured. For their revenge, they were willing to go to any extreme. Even if the result was mutual destruction. ---- [5th division; Seireitei] Sitting on his chair and dealing with some documents on his table, Aizen let out a smile when he saw the report about the joint mission between the research department, the healing department, the secret forces, and the Kido corps. Even though the reason for such deployment was kept secret, how could he be ignorant of the reasons? After allhe was the cause of everything. "Everything is going ording to the n." Aizen adjusted his pair of sses as his smiles stretched further, "Well then, this is my first true move. How will you answer? Will you quell at the first trial or will you be a sturdier obstacle?" Aizen murmured as a faint feeling of anticipation bloomed into his heart. Since he was such a variable, it was necessary to assess the level of Gojo earlier on. If this n failed, he had another batch that could be usedter, and if everything failed? Then, and only then would he act personally. He understood from a logical standpoint that such actions could very well push him toward his destruction, but it did not matter. Failure for him was impossible. For the simple reason that even if he failed in appearances, he would gain something else. (AN: For those who watched memories of nobody, then this plot will be easy. For those who didn''t, no worries. This happens basically 50 years before the film. So there will be many different things and as such, you won''t need to have watched the film to understand what I am doing. Also, Aizen is really the kind of guy I don''t want to face. Writing him is hard. Thankfully he is more of a schemer so I can limit his appearance. Anyway, I think I have set most of the pieces for the start of this arc. Hope it will be interesting for you.) Chapter 94: THE CALM BEFORE THE STORM (1) Chapter 94: THE CALM BEFORE THE STORM (1) In arge square, a group of shinigami wearing different uniforms could be seen acting in concert. They were the members of the different special departments in the Seireitei. Even though the mission that was about to happen was average ranked in priority, since it involved such arge-scale deployment, the higher-ups still put a bit of importance on it. The system of missions in the Seireitei was rather basic but clear. What mattered was not just the number of divisions necessary and the rank of the highest officer. Any missions that did not need the intervention of a vice-captain level or higher were deemed as low-ss one. The moment a captain was necessary, it would be considered close to average importance. The current mission had Gojo, Akon, and Soi Fon as field officers. This was enough to show how much importance the nobles ported to this mission, while at the same time, showing that the Gotei 13 did not really care. ''Even the dead cannot escape from politics. How funny.'' Thinking this, Gojo, with his recognizable blindfold, walked with a rxed gait. Everywhere he passed, the shinigami would stop a little to nod to him and go back to their work. Those actions, while subtle, already showed the amount of recognition Gojo enjoyed in Gotei 13. Gojo was not someone humble, and he never cared about the perception of others. In his opinion, this was nothing more than a waste of time. Perception could change in an instant. The only thing that stayed true was one''s own might. Reaching further in the make-shift encampment, he could see a man wearing ab coat with three horns on his forehead. He recognized the man easily since he had read the information pertaining to those who would participate. Beside Akon, he could see the usual mismatched duo of Omaeda and Soi Fon. The rtionship between the two always baffled him. From what he could see, even though Omaeda was a man full of haughtiness and azy bum, he was extremely loyal to Soi Fon. At the same time, even though Soi Fon alwaysined about him, she still trusted him as her right hand. His approach didn''t go unnoticed as the other turned toward him. He could see Omaeda stiffen a little before stuffing his head in his bag of chips. Clearly, he still remembered how theirst encounter had ended. On the side, Akon''s sight only briefly paused on him before settling on the woman walking beside him. It was none other than Nemu. If it was all, Akon wouldn''t really care. But he could see that even though Nemu was still wearing the same style of clothes, a short skirt and a slightly open kimono that showed her cleavage, the color of her uniform was not ck but rather, pink. In all the Soul Society, there was only one department that used this set of colors. ''Since when did Nemu join the healing department?'' Even though each department was rted to a specific division, it was necessary to mention that in theory, you didn''t have to be part of the said division to enter the department. For illustration, being a member of the 2nd division didn''t mean you were automatically a member of the secret force. Furthermore, it wasn''t impossible for members of other divisions to join the secret force. In the same way, you didn''t need to be part of the 12th division to be part of the research department. But, all of this was only in theory. In reality, people could not step on two boats at the same time. For anyone with the slightest ambition, doing so would essentially seal their future prospect. For obvious reasons. After all, even though the divisions of the Gotei 13 worked together, they were pretty exclusive. It didn''t help that officially, Nemu was the vice-captain of the 12th division. Even though in reality he was the one who took care of most things, Nemu was still their vice-captain. So it came as a shock for him. Thankfully, as a scientist, his control over his emotions was incredible. Now wasn''t the time to deal with this situation. Soi Fon raised an eyebrow at this sight, but since it wasn''t her problem, as long as it did not negatively affect the mission, she did not care. After Gojo reached them, Soi Fon ignored his cheeky greetings and spoke, "Now that everyone is here. Exin the procedure." Akon sighed before pointing to the small detector in his hand. "Our mission is to explore through the Garganta and eventually enter the Dangai, explore and find our target. Thankfully, our intelligence allowed us to grasp the potential coordinates of the targets and reduced the perimeter we needed to explore. Otherwise, even thousands of years wouldn''t have been enough." Gojo nodded, the Garganta was a sport ofrge void that connected all the worlds and dimensions. In theory, it should be infinite or near-infinite. Since everyone was on the same page, Soi Fon took over the discussion, "Moving through Garganta is a heavy task that requires a certain level of skill. For these reasons, only a very small group of elite individuals would be allowed for missions of this type, or at least that would be the case normally." She cast a meaningful nce at Gojo. Since Garganta was a void where the very notion of space was nothing more than imagination, the only way to move through it was to create reishi tforms. The problem was, even though the percentage of reishi was lower than in Soul Society, it was still high enough that only people at the level of vice-captain at minimum could do so. "I see. I wondered why I was specially asked for this mission. So, I became a special travel agency." This was indeed the variable. It would be impossible normally to deploy arge scale tform, but it just happened that Gojo''s zanpakuto allowed him to manipte Reishi. For Soi Fon, the existence of Gojo at this moment was like a godsend. After all, no matter how powerful she was, the mission this time wasn''t just an extermination one, but first and foremost, arge-scale hunt. Akon nodded, "Soon we will open a Keikaigi [1] to open the gate and enter Garganta. From our calction, the Kototsu [2] will not be active for a while. So this the perfect opportunity." At the mention of the Kototsu, most shinigami that had knowledge of Dangai shuddered a little. The Kototsu wasn''t a particrly powerful monster in itself, but it was like the nemesis for any spiritual creatures, be it Shinigami or hollows. No spiritual attack could hurt it. In fact, if a zanpakuto touched it, said zanpakuto would be slowly dposed to nothingness. If space was meaningless in Garganta, then time became crazy in Dangai. In that dimension, the current in-time difference was of a ratio of 2000 to 1. What''s more, contact with Kototsu would allow a distortion in the space-time continuum and could send people to the past. When this discovery was first made, shinigami had been pretty ecstatic. Though after hundreds of experiments and thousands of deaths, it was proven that while time travel was theoretically possible, the distortions were so much that one would be immediately andpletely atomized during the travel. Of course, the chances of sess weren''t zero. They were just so low that it was in the realm of impossibility. This was why, after years of fruitless efforts, the central 46 forbade anyone to enter it and only members of the research department could do regr study. Gojo sometimes wondered if the members of the central 46 got a hard-on from forbidding things and giving the death penalty to any transgression. Still, all that did not matter. What mattered though, was that he could finally enter Dangai. As for the Kototsu. Even though that thing was a counter to his zanpakuto, he wasn''t afraid. Once he obtained the coordinates, he would be able to enter it by himself with his shadow teleportation. As long as he was careful, it wouldn''t be a problem to make use of it. ''Well then, time for a new adventure I guess.'' He hoped that those exiled shinigamis wouldn''t be a disappointment. (AN: Remember how I said that time travel through Dangai was a death sentence? Well, Ichigo managed to do it by luck during the Soul Society arc. Entered Soul society 7 days earlier than they should have. Well, he is the mc of Bleach so this level of luck is normal.) [1]: World tying rite [2]: Wrestling surge Chapter 95: THE CALM BEFORE THE STORM (2) Chapter 95: THE CALM BEFORE THE STORM (2) Standing in therge square, Gojo observed as a gate was slowly being constructed to allow passage. The ones doing this work were the members of the Kido Corps. On the far side, he could see Momo working and directing a small team to bring the support necessary. Opening a door toward Garganta was not a simple feat. From what he could see, it needed tens of skillful shinigami to do so. What''s more, it wasn''t just a question of opening it willy nilly with brute force. It was necessary to make it so the opening would not attract too many powerful hollows, and it was also necessary to record the opening and create a beacon. After all, with how much space was messed up in the Garganta, without those beacons, the team would get lost and wander for eternity until they die. In the infinity of Garganta, those beacons would serve as fixed coordinates. From what he knew, only powerful hollows, at the level of Gillians at the very minimum, could open Garganta as they wished. Aside from those hollows, no single being could open a gate at will. At least that was what he had read when he did his research. ---- [Karakura Town] Standing with a cane in his hand, Kisuke Urahara was observing his construction with a skeptical eye. Caressing his chin, he finally nodded and turned his attention to the tanned woman next to him. "Are you ready?" The woman, d in tight-fitting attire and an orange kimono, ignored him as she continued to stretch her muscles. Once she was done, she nodded to herself, "I initially nned to stay as a cat for another 50 or so years, but it seems like I really shouldn''t have. I can already feel that some of my skills have regressed." She frowned a little as she said this. As of now, if she didn''t use her ultimate skills, she felt that her speed would fluctuate between Mach 300 or 500. Even though it wasn''t bad, it was far from enough whenpared to her maximum speed at her peak. In the end, she sighed, "Well, I have no one else to me but myself I guess." Steeling her expression, she finally gave her attention to Kisuke, "I am ready." Kisuke nodded gently and walked a little away from her before standing in front of what looked like arge gate made out of wood but without any door. "Ick resources so it took me some time, but I finally finished setting the frame. Since you''re ready, I will begin." Giving a carefree smile, he slowly ced one knee on the ground and began to chant, "My right hand is the stone that bridges worlds. My left hand is the de that binds reality. The ck-haired shepherd is hung from a chair. Stratus cloudse, and I strike down the ibis!" The cadence of his words was slow at first, but it slowly elerated. At the same time, a bluish energy formed on his hand before covering the gate. When he cited thest word, cracks formed in the air as if the structure of space was being broken open. Finally, what looked like an eye full of darkness opened. Standing up, Kisuke wiped the sweat that had formed on his forehead, "Even though the result isn''t perfect. It can be slowly improved. Well then, you should go in fast, it won''tst long. Once you are ready to go back, just push your Reiatsu in the bracelet. I will be able to sense it." Watching this scene quietly, Yoruichi couldn''t help but shake her head. No matter how low-key Kisuke liked to act, she was always awed by his skills. Even though the process was still a little rough, he had clearly done something that had been deemed impossible. Making sure that the beacon in the form of a bracelet was well fixed on her arm, Yoruichi jumped through the gate. As she passed through the gate, she thought back about the information Kisuke had shown to her. One name and photo had particrly taken her interest. For a short instant, a smile formed on the corner of her lips. She really wondered how that genius student from five years ago was now doing. Though she doubted she would meet him any time soon. After all, with how big Garganta was, what were the chances of it happening? ---- Back to the Soul Society, after dozens of Kido users finished summoning the gate and after it was stabilized with the help of the scientists, Gojo could finally admire the other side of Garganta. The gate that was opened was different from the one in his memories from five years ago during the outing. It was more streamlined and showed less power. He also did not feel the same power of space-time from it. "How many people can this gate take at the same time?" Akon answered with assurance, "We can keep this gate open for days." This time, Soi Fon intervened, "Very well. Now it''s our time." Without turning around, she snapped her fingers, "Omaeda." Omaeda understood her signal and stopped eating his chips and raised his hand. Immediately, tens of shinigami d in ck from head to toe appeared in front of him before following him toward the gate. Before they entered, each of them received a bracelet that would serve as a mini beacon. Watching them act in such a disciplined way, Gojo couldn''t help but nod in appreciation. Omaeda wasn''t just the vice-captain of the 2nd division. He was also themander of the patrol corps. The secret corps wasn''t just one whole. It was divided into 5 smaller corps, each in charge of different things. For example, Soi Fon was not only the chiefmander of the whole secret corps, but she was also the Corps Commander of the Executive Militia, which was mainly responsible forbat and assassination. As for Omaeda, the corps hemanded was more geared towards spying and information gathering. Currently, not only were they equipped with mini beacons, but they also had different machines that would register the environment. Once they came back, the scientists would examine the results and take the appropriate actions necessary. All those actions were extremely boring and time-consuming. But he also knew that they were necessary to ensure the lowest death rate possible. After Omaeda came back with the results, the scientists began to work on it and it didn''t take long to give the verdict. "No problem detected." "Well, go." Soi Fon once again raised her hand and another group of shinigami ninja appeared. This time they were the members of the Militia. Their goal was to assure the protection of the gate on the other side and kill any hollows that came too close to avoid the possibility of powerful hollows entering the heart of the Seireitei. If it happened, none of them could avoid the punishment that would follow. Once they entered and sent the reports, Soi Fon finally turned to Gojo, "Your help will be precious." Gojozily waved his hand with a smirk. "No problem. Anything for my little Fon-Fon." A nerve formed on her forehead, but she fought the urge to pull out her Suzumebachi and poke him with it two times. Ignoring her stiff expression, Gojoughed mildly, "You really need to learn how to take a joke. Well then, let''s go shall we?" Soi Fon could only helplessly shake her head and take the lead. Even though she hated his frivolous way of acting, she was happy to have someone reliable next to her. She hoped that this mission would not suffer anyplications. Chapter 96: INCOMING STORM Chapter 96: INCOMING STORM [Garganta, on the other side of the gate.] A few minutes ago, when the members of the Militia entered and stationed themselves around the entrance, one of them, thest one, pinched and scattered a white powder discretely where no one could see him. Since everyone had been focused on observing their surroundings, his movements went undetected. While doing so, his eyes seemed a little empty, as ifcking soul. But, the moment he finished scattering the powder, light came back to his eyes as he shook his head. His memory was a little foggy, but it didn''t stop him from understanding what was happening around him. ''What was I doing just now?'' He thought briefly before discarding the question. What did it matter what he was doing? If it was important, he would remember. Right now though, his mission was to protect the gate no matter what. --- At the same time, Unbeknownst to the expedition, in one of the parts of Garganta, a group of Gillians that had previously been stationary trembled before turning toward a certain direction. Even though the concept of direction in the Garganta was meaningless, they could feel as if something was calling them. It was an irresistible attraction. If that was all, it wouldn''t be a problem. But, Gillian-level hollows weren''t the only ones that were attracted. [Hueco Mundo] Hueco Mundo was the home dimension of the hollows. Aside from its capital, Las Noches, which was under the control of King Baraggan Louisenbairns, the rest of Hueco Mundo was a vast and seemingly endless white desert under an unchanging night. Even though high-ranked Hollows were able to think like humans, they were still quite barbaric and followed a more animalistic separation of power. As such, territories were mostly upied by powerful hollows. In one of such territories, a small white panther-like Adjuchas stood up abruptly and began to sniff at the air. All around him, the other hollows, all Adjuchas of different forms and heights stood up in unison, startled because of his sudden action, and looked at him. They did not know why their leader was acting like this, but they were ready. Finally, after waiting a while without getting an exnation, one of them ventured, "Grimmjow?" The small panther stopped sniffing and began to growl. Looking seriously at each of his friends, he addressed each of them, "Shawlong, Edrad, Yylfordt, Nakeem, Di Roy. It''s too soon to give up. Perhaps we will have a chance to step on to the next level. Are you ready to try onest time?" Even though the panther was the smallest and most docile looking of the group, the aura he was emanating was overpowering, even for the other Adjuchas. He was Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez, one of the most powerful Adjuchas in the Hueco Mundo. The other Adjuchas looked at each other with uncertainty in their eyes. They were not hesitating because of the order itself. Their loyalty to Grimmjow was unquestionable. It was exactly because of this that they hesitated. Their leader still had the potential to go further and perhaps be one of the few Vasto Lorde. But they knew that this was it for them. Even after eating three thousand hollows, they could feel no increase in their power. The best they could hope for was to stop their evolution to avoid falling back and be Gillians. They had already proposed that he eat a part of their masks and reach a higher level of power, but it seemed he had just found another opportunity. Still, seeing the hopeful eyes of Grimmjow, they all nodded, "We will always follow you." "Then, let''s go." Joy flickered in his eyes as he nodded at their response. Then, with a wave of its paw, the space around them seemed to break open like the jagged maw of a beast. The gate of Garganat was open. What Grimmjow didn''t know was that, all around Hueco Mundo, different groups of Gillians, Adjuchas, and even some Vasto Lorde felt a pull. Most ignored it, but some could not stop themselves from trying to investigate the source. ----- "So this is Garganta." The moment Gojo and Soi Fon walked through the gate, they began to observe the surroundings. Though, aside from an infinite dark void, there was not much to observe. ''It feels like my own inner domain.'' Gojo mused silently. Even though most of the other Shinigami who entered felt ufortable, he was the only one who felt like he was right at home. ''The reishi in the air also feels different.'' He did not know how to describe it, but it felt extremely condensed but at the same time extremely sparse. ''The concentration of Reishi in the air is inferior to that of Soul Society but still far higher than in the Human world. I guess this is why only powerful shinigami can create reishi tform here.'' [Kogo, how is it?] [I lost about 20-30% of my maximum output. My gathering speed also lowered. Shape maniption will be harder.] "What do you think?" Standing by his side, Soi Fon finally asked. Even though the understanding of Gojo''s Shikai was limited, they all understood that he could only be at his maximum in a Reishi-filled environment. Shrugging he answered, "I basically suffered arge-scale debuff, but it isn''t really a problem. Still better than on earth." He wasn''t exaggerating. Kogo absolutely hated traveling in the human world. For her, who fed on Reishi, being on earth was like a human walking on a tall mountain and having difficulty breathing because of theck of oxygen. What''s more, with how proud she was, this sensation of weakness was something uneptable. Hearing him, Soi Fon nodded, it wasn''t different from what she had envisioned. She looked around and beckoned one of the members of the militia with her finger. "Report." Putting one knee to the ground, the one chosen began to exin, "The situation is stable. Some low-ss hollows were attracted but were then swiftly eliminated. The radars didn''t detect any other high Reiatsu." "Very well. The team of scientists, kido users, and healers will soon enter. Protect the gate at all costs while we are absent and if necessary...Destroy it." "Understood." Even though destroying the gate increased tremendously the chances of them getting lost forever in Garganta, Soi Fon did not hesitate in giving the order and her subordinate did not hesitate in epting it. Of course, the chances of such a thing happening were extremely small. The opening of a gate wouldn''t attract arge group of hollows. At most some hollows that were coincidentally near the gate at the moment of the opening. Even so, as the leader of this expedition, she had to prepare for the worst. There was no ce for something as flimsy as feelings of hesitation in the secret force. Sacrifices were the norm and even the captain wasn''t above it. Soi Fon did not hide her conversation from being heard by Gojo nor was she shocked by hisck of reaction. She was pretty sure that in his mind, he was sure that even if everyst one of them died, he would still survive. Infuriating he may be, but this level of confidence in himself was something she appreciated. Only those who had such confidence could seed. That''s why, even when all her siblings died during their missions, she neither shed a tear nor did she be afraid. Because she was sure that she would not fail and as a result, she did not. Burying her old memories, she focused on the operation as a batch of shinigami entered the gate. They would at first be a little destabilized, but with Gojo''s help, they could walk, albeit with some difficulty. Once they opened the gate to Dangai, they would create a makeshift headquarters as a ry and allow the Militia to explore more freely. Like this, an unknown amount of time passed as everyone did the assigned work. The opening of Dangai being far easier, it would of course take less time. Everything was seemingly going well, but it was then, "!!!" All of a sudden, Soi Fon and Gojo stopped what they were doing and turned to look in a direction with a stiff expression on their face. In the end, Gojo shook his head and released a helpless chuckle. "Man, my luck is really shitty." Soi Fon''s expression was far worse. After all, she could feel hundreds of powerful Reaitsu approaching. The difficulty of the mission suddenly shot through the roof. (AN: Welp. Serious shit is happening. Also, did I say I hated the name of those hollows? Because I really do. Soplicated.) Chapter 97: IDEA FOR A POSSIBLE NEW FIC Chapter 97: IDEA FOR A POSSIBLE NEW FIC So, with Gojo I am already at 104 chapters on pa treon(109 if you count the epilogues and prologue) and I can say that I am already about halfway done in the story. I think that I will have another 100-150 chapters and that will be it(perhaps I will add more if I explore some different things like Western branch or Beast realm) Anyway. I need to make preparations for a new fic that will rece Gojo. But I am stumped about what to write. I had an idea about Sending Zaraki kenpachi in Fate as a BERSERKER with Ilya. But I scrapped it because while Zaraki is badass, he isn''t exactly mc material. So here some of my others Ideas. Chose which one you like better or propose another one. 1) Naruto fic with Obito or Neji as the mc. 2) Fate fic, with Shiro from Oath under the snow as the mc or with EMIYA as the mc. 3)DxD with Gojo as the mc. 4)Jujutsu kaisen with Aizen as the mc 5) Aplete crossover between Maou Testament and DxD. 6) A To love Ru darkness fic with mc reincarnated as Rito or an OC mc with the same power as Golden Darkness. By the way, no one piece ideas. One piece is great. But when I write a fic, I like reading everything from the beginning to get as urate as possible. Already used 10 years of my life for OP. Can''t go back to read 1k+ chapters from 0. Chapter 98: INCOMING STORM (2) Chapter 98: INCOMING STORM (2) Back in the soul society, all the members of the Research Division stood up with ashen faces. "Impossible!" The red rm immediately began to sound, and Akon rushed to understand the situation. "Report!" "T-the radar d-detec" Akon pushed away the scientist whose tongue was frozen because of fear and took a look at the radar himself. What he saw immediately made his heart drop. "How could this be" He understood now why the previous shinigami had been unable to speak clearly. After all, the radar was showing more than a hundred signals and most of them were at the very least at Gillian level. The worst was that it seemed, even more, were on their way. At this rate, it might even reach a thousand. But this shouldn''t be possible. Even though the gate was a little enticing, the signal was too weak to reach Hueco Mundo and would only affect the few hollows around the gate at the moment of its activation. ''Think! I need to think!'' He was currently the highest ranked on the site. Calling a superior would waste too much time. The situation was clear, if those hollows were allowed to pass through the gate, they would pose a danger to Seireitei. ''We must close the gate!'' But this wouldn''t be enough. The hollows would be able to read the coordinates and enter by opening their own gates. It would be the first time in a thousand years that the Seireitei was directly attacked by hollows. They not only needed to close the gate, but they also needed someone to stay and fight off the hollows as long as possible before the residual energy faded. Gritting his teeth, he spoke to the one he had previously thrown off, "Contact one of the scientists on the other side. Tell them to pass the line to Captain Soi Fon." After this, he turned to a few others, "You! Go warn Captain Mayuri. Tell him it''s an emergency. Hurry!" At the same time, the member of the secret force dispersed as they rushed toward the 1st division and the others. --- On the other side of the gate, after her shock wore off, Soi Fon immediately began to analyze the situation and came to the same conclusion as Akon. Raising her hand she called Omaeda, "Retreat." Short and concise. Even though the members of the Kido corps and the research department were panicking a little, those of the secret corps werepletely calm. The members of the militia surrounded Soi Fon while those under the direct order of Omaeda began to help in making the nonbatants retreat through the gate. It was at that time that she received the call from one of the scientists, "What?" "Captain Soi Fon" "No need to waste time. I already know what you mean. The militia will stay behind and assure that the coordinates do not get leaked. Destroy the gate from your side." Ending the discussion, she cut the call and kept themunication device in her hand. She would need it to send the signal when they were ready. "Gojo, what will you do?" Since Gojo was a member of the 4th division, he was technically a part of the nonbatants and could also escape if he wanted to. The situation they were facing could be said to be near hopeless. Be it her Shikai, Bankai, or her own personal fighting skills...none of it specialized in wide-scale destruction and multiple targets. The same went for the members of her division. But from the report she had on him, it was clear that Gojo was an expert inrge scale and multiple targets. Even though his skills were weakened here, Him staying would massively lower the chances of the coordinates leaking. But this meant that he would also most likely die with them. She had expected him to hesitate a little but she was startled when she saw him give a daring smile, "I am staying of course. Though after this, you will owe me one." The shock soon gave ce to a wry smile, "If we survive this, I will do whatever you want." She spoke offhandedly, but Gojo gave a shrug and smirked, "Remember those words." He could imagine what Soi Fon was thinking. But what she didn''t know was that he really didn''t need to fear this horde. Even if thousands of Vasto Lorde were toe, he was still confident in escaping. Why then would he fear facing a bunch of Adjuchas and Gillians? ''Shadow teleportation for the win.'' Currently, what Gojo felt wasn''t fear, but iparable happiness. He could finally test how strong he had really be. "Soi Fon, do you trust me?" Soi Fon immediately frowned, "What do you want to ask?" The evacuation was already nearlypleted but those words of Gojo immediately made her put her guard up. "Not much, you should also evacuate with the members of the Militia." Her frown deepened, "Are you underestimating me? Underestimating us?" He sighed, "This isn''t about underestimating. At the very least, they need to go. Even if they stay, all they will be able to do is serve as cannon fodder. In front of theing wave, their sacrifice would not even buy one second." His words were grating to the ears, but he wasn''t wrong. In the first ce, they already had difficulty moving because of the environment. What''s more, they were assassins, not frontal fighters. It wouldn''t be a mistake to say that they were currently performing at less than 50% of their full strength. Since even at their full strength they would have been far from useful, currently they were just walking targets. They gritted their teeth at his words but had no rebuke to offer. Soi Fon was the only one thinking calmly. In this operation, each second counted. Even if it was just one. There was no such thing as useless cannon fodder. If necessary, she would not hesitate to sacrifice all the people here, herself included. Still, Gojo had been known for realizing many miracles. Should she bet on it? ''Well, the chances of me dying are so high. Why not do something crazy for once?'' "I will believe you." "Captain!?" "Don''t listen to him! We are willing toy down our lives." She silenced them with a wave of her hand, "Retreat. Don''t make me repeat myself." They all fell silent before following the others to retreat. In the end, the only one left now where Gojo, Nemu, and Soi Fon, "You should also retreat." Gojo spoke Gently to Nemu before turning back to face the approaching wave. He was so used to Nemu listening to him that it took him a moment to remark that she hadn''t moved at all. Slightly turning his head, he asked baffled, "Nemu?" Nemu did not answer him, her expression showed hesitation and uncertainty, as though some was in some sort of internal struggle. When thest one aside from the three of them went out, she finally came to a decision, "I-I want to stay. I am a vice-captain. I can...I can also fight." Even though she spoke a simple sentence, when she finished, her chest heaved up and down as if she had run a marathon. For Nemu, expressing her desire in such a way that went opposite to a direct order was a first. She did not wish to go against Gojo''s order, but she did not wish to leave him alone. She wanted to stay beside him. Gojo was only stumped for a short while before he gave a wide grin, "Good, very good." He ruffled her hair as he said this. Watching her like this, made him feel like he was watching a kid slowly growing. This gave him a weird sense of happiness and pride. He could easily make her faint and throw her out, but he knew that this would bring negative effects to Nemu. After all, if he treated her roughly after she finally gathered her resolve to express her desire, god knew when she would dare to do so again. "Soi Fon, you should send them the signal." Soi Fon looked quietly at Nemu before nodding. Then, taking out the device, she contacted Akon, "Do it." The gate immediately began to frizzle out before vanishing. The three of them were now left alone in the infinity of the void while facing a horde of monsters. The spiritual pressure kept increasing at an rming rate. What could only be described as a sea of hollows could be seen approaching at high speed. Gojo took a step forward and chanted, "Through heaven and hell, we alone are the honored one, Tengoku no Kogo." Hisrge wings unruffled while his crown sat on his head. On the other hand, Soi Fon did not shy away from the fight. Even though the chances of dying were high, she wasn''t the type to give up without giving her all. After taking off her captain cloak and throwing it away, thereby revealing her naked back, she unsheathed her short sword and murmured, "Sting all enemies to death, Suzumebachi!" The sword in her hand began to glow before shrinking and reforming around her right arm. When the light vanished, what was left was a ck and gold gauntlet around her arm linked by a small chain to what looked like a long stinger on her middle finger. The pressure she was releasing was already incredible, but she did not stop here. Her Reiatsu began to take the form of a tornado and covered both her arms and back. She was now ready to go all out. "Well then, shall we go?" ''Let''s do a reenactment of 300. Only, this time the 300, or rather the 3, will win.'' Even in such a tense situation, he could not help but joke. After all, even death itself did not make him lose his smile. Chapter 99: BANKAI! (1) Chapter 99: BANKAI! (1) Looking at the vast army of hollows that seemed to extend without end, Soi Fon sighed inwardly while wondering how many she could take down before ultimately dying. Death did not scare her, she had faced death for as long as she could remember. What really scared her was dying without aplishing her mission at least. ''It''s a shame that I will die without seeing Yoruichi-sama.'' Thinking of Yoruichi, she couldn''t help but think about another irritating man, Shinji Hirako. The previous captain of the 5th division. Even though she found his personality distasteful, she had to admit that his Bankai would have helped a great deal. At least, as long as they didn''t fall identally in the zone of effect. A Shikai that inverted all senses and a Bankai that inverted the concept of allies and enemies. Both of them beingrge scale. Meanwhile, even though her Shikai brought the concept of absolute death, it was a single target ability and had many restrictions. Such as needing to stab the same ce twice or the fact that the target couldn''t be more powerful than herself. Thankfully, since she was a captain, the number of people with an amount of Reiatsu far higher than her own could be counted. As for her Bankai...Just thinking about it made her mad. "Gojo, how shall we proceed?" She had decided to trust him when he asked her to send away all her subordinates. She could now only hope that she wasn''t wrong in doing so. Gojo, hearing her question, smiled. Immediately, in his perception of the world, everything began to slow down to an incredible degree. At the same time, even though the number of hollows seemed endless, it was just an illusion. He counted them and he could see about one thousand of them. 90% being Gillians and only about a hundred Adjuchas. Well, ''only'' 100 Adjuchas was still quite dangerous. After all, the power of an Adjuchas was at the level of a vice-captain at the very minimum and generally reached that of a low-level captain. Even for him, dealing with such a big number was a stretch. At least, that would be the case if he was just using his Shikai. ''*Sigh* I really didn''t want to use it.'' "Nemu." "Yes?" "Take care of my body." "... Yes?" "Soi Fon, I have one big move. But once I use it, I will bepletely unable to move. You owe me one, right?" "Indeed." Soi Fon did not understand what he wanted to ask, but she decided to hear him out. "Firstly, I need you to buy me some time. Secondly, Please, don''t kill me after you see my technique.." "...Yes?" Soi Fon became as confused as Nemu. But, Gojo did not pay attention to them. [Kogo, are you ready?] [Are you sure? The side effects are still quite debilitating. Even if the damage should be lower since we are outside of the Soul Society, it will still be plenty.] [Not like I have a choice. Gotta bring the big guns. Also do not forget. If Soi Fon tries to kill meter, just teleport me and Nemu out.] [Understood.] Deciding to stop thinking about his second request, Soi Fon began to focus on the situation. She didn''t know how much time Gojo needed, but she would give as much as possible. Taking a deep breath, she observed the horde of hollow, then, gathering the wind under her feet, she moved. Whoosh! One instant she stood next to Gojo and Nemu, and the next she was already in front of the first wave. She moved so fast it was as if she was teleporting. What followed was a flurry of movements that seemed out of this world. <> The Shunpo was one of the most basic techniques for Shinigami. One that is learned from their very first year in the academy. But, like any basic technique, what made it terrifying was that there was no upper limit to what could be aplished with it. Soi Fon, as the captain of the secret force, was one of the fastest Shinigami alive, and this technique was one of her pride. The instant she entered the fray, what attacked wasn''t one Soi Fon, but fifteen. In that same instant, ck tattoos that looked like flowers could be seen blooming on dozens of hollows that were mindlessly advancing. This was followed by them vanishing into motes of light. The clones did not stop there and began a true ughter, attracting the attention of the others. *Whistle* Gojo, who was observing her attack, couldn''t help but whistle in respect. Even though he could more or less observe her movements, this was what made her even more impressive. Soi Fon did not just create after-image clones. She was simply so fast that it could be said that she was literally at fifteen ces at the same moment. Each time she attacked, she would immediately stack the attack, bringing an instant death sentence and purifying the Hollow. ''Perhaps she is the most worthy of the title of Shinigami.'' He thought inwardly. After all, what is more fitting for a god of death than the ability to bring death? ''Still, this isn''t looking good.'' Soi Fon was tearing apart Menos like they were nothing, but even then, the difference in numbers was simply too much. Even though she could be at 15 ces at the same moment, if she went too deep, she would be surrounded and helpless. At the same time, maintaining such a burst of speed for a long time was impossible. As an assassin, Soi Fon''s style of fighting was ill-suited for long drawn out battles against arge number of opponents like this time. Standing next to Gojo, Nemu wanted to enter the fray and help Soi Fon. She knew that she was far from the level of captain, but her body was strong enough to support such a fight. She could lessen a little of the pressure if necessary. But, Gojo stopped her. How could he tell her that he was already ready to use his move? The only reason he was still waiting was that he wished to see Soi Fon''s full power and also hoped to tire her out. It would be even better if she was a little wounded. After all, it didn''t hurt to have more assurance. --- On the battlefield, Soi Fon was doing her best to avoid staying too long in one ce. From the moment this fight began, it didn''t take long to understand that even though all those hollows were moving together, this was in no way a coordinated attack. There was a stark difference between a thousand-strong army and a mob of thousands hastily gathered together. Standing in front of a Gillian, she suddenly moved aside and avoided a cerounched by another one. The result was clear as the Gillian that was behind her was the one hit. Once hit, like a mad beast, that Gillian immediately ignored her and rushed toward its assaint. This wasn''t the first time she had used that tactic. Sometimes she killed them, sometimes she brought them to fight against each other. Some other times she would simply wound them enough to heavily weaken them, and those wounded would be devoured by the others. Like this, as if she was a maestro, she managed to control the battlefield for a few short moments. Sadly, what she faced weren''t just mindless Gillians. Feeling a chill on her back, she instinctively used a Bakudo to form a shield behind her and turned around to see the source of the attack. "A panther?" "Oh? Woman, you are pretty strong." ''Tch. An adjuchas.'' Soi Fon clicked her tongues. Hollows'' power and style could sometimes be easily understood just by observing what they looked like. For such a small hollow and with his form, it was clear that it was one that focused on speed. Had this been a one on one fight she would have trashed that brazen hollow but now she couldn''t let herself be tied down. Still, even though she did her best to lose him, that Adjucha was rather persistent and soon it wasn''t just him. The Adjuchas weren''t stupid. They didn''t know what exactly had attracted them here, but it was clear that this shinigami wouldn''t let them go. As such they couldn''t let her eliminate all the Gillians. The difficulty of the fight immediately increased by a factor of ten. Small scratches and wounds umted. The fight had alreadysted for about ten minutes, but rather than decreasing, the number of hollows were constantly expanding. Some of the hollows even tried to go past her and attack Gojo and Nemu, but Soi Fon would do her best to eliminate those stragglers. The others would use this chance to wound her even more. --- "Seems like she is about to lose. Still, she was very impressive." Soi Fon hadsted far longer than he thought she would. It seemed that he had been somewhat underestimating her. At the same time, he could see that no more hollows wereing. Whatever had attracted them here must have stopped functioning. Soi Fon alone had wiped out more than one-third of the previous thousand, sadly, those had been reced by nearly a thousand more hollows. "What a vicious trap." Gojo''s eyes glinted. He refused to believe that such a huge number of hollows had attacked this ce without reason. Clearly, someone had been plotting. This reminded him of the case with the irregr hollows. ''Does this mean that I am the target?'' He chuckled. Initially, even though he was somewhat curious, he didn''t wish to meddle in whatever that mastermind was doing. But, now ''Now it''s personal.'' Taking a step forward, he immediately appeared next to Soi Fon and swatted aside one of the hollows that had tried to bite her. "Thanks for holding on for so long. Now leave it to me." Giving her a reassuring smile, he walked in front of her and began to murmure, "You wanted to know what my trump card is, right? Then, let me show you." A smirk formed on his lips and one word escaped them. "Bankai." (AN: So, Soi Fon''s ability is really a pain. Her ability is to grant death after stabbing the exact same ce two times. This effect should have been absolute. But during the fight against Aizen. He didn''t die. So this gave birth to many debates and theories that can be basically summarized in. A) Soi Fon''s ability only works against those whose Reiatsu are weaker, equal, or only slightly stronger. We already know how a big difference in Reiatsu can make a fight meaningless I.e: Ichigo VS Zaraki. B) Soi Fon''s ability isn''t restricted by Reiatsu but Aizen was simply never struck. I honestly believe more in Theory A. So that''s what I will use. Also some people say her power is poison, but that is Bullshit. If it was poison, she could just sting once and flee or sting many times in different ces to let the poison do the job. Like against Yoruichi. She stung her more than five times in different ces. The condition of stinging in the same ce two times would be meaningless.) Chapter 100: Resuming posting on WN Chapter 100: Resuming posting on WN I already wrote thisst time. anyway, all the chapters with links will be erased by tomorrow. then I will post 1 or 2 chapters every day on WN until the difference between WN and my website is 20 chapters.(the current difference is 40+). after this whenever I post on my site I will post on WN (still keeping the 20 CH difference) The link for the website is / If you can''t copy, then just write: Hikarugenjispace then search. Chapter 101: BANKAI! (2) Chapter 101: BANKAI! (2) The moment a shinigami obtained a zanpakuto, his path to power became determined. The first step was to enter the inner world of the Zanpakuto andmunicate with the sword and know its name. Once this was done, the shinigami would have ess to the power known as Shikai, or first release. This was the step that blocked 80 to 90% of shinigami. Most shinigami died without ever knowing the name of their swords. In the same way, those who did manage to reach the level of Shikai stopped being seen as cannon fodder and could reach the rank of a seated officer. From that moment on, they would dedicate their training toward better understanding the abilities of their Shikai. But, this wasn''t the end. There was another level, one known as Bankai. A level that only a select few ever managed to reach despite years and years of training. In any generation, it was rare for the number of Bankai holders to even reach fifteen out of more than six thousand shinigami. This went to show just how low the rates were. The Bankai was a qualitative upgrade. A fundamental change that could increase more than 10 times the power of its wielder. To achieve it, one must be able to materialize and subjugate their Zanpakut spirit. Materialization meant the opposite of getting dragged into the Zanpakut''s inner world, that is the wielder needs to summon the Zanpakut''s spirit into the physical world. It usually takes 10 years or more to achieve, plus the experience needed to master. The abilities bestowed by a Bankai differed. Most of the time, like with Byakuya for example, they only increased the power of the skills already owned by the Shikai. Some other times, like with Soi Fon, the Bankai took an opposite route. Gojo did not exactly know all of what his Bankai could do. But, the passive abilities of his Bankai were already enough to give him a headache and that, quite literally. ---- For the hollows, the moment they saw Gojo appear in the fray, most of them began to rush to attack him without thinking much about the situation. But a few smarter ones, such as the panther hollow immediately sensed a huge danger and began to run away. Grimmjow was a proud warrior. Normally, he would never consider fleeing even if it meant death. But, the very moment that man appeared, for the first time since he gained consciousness, Grimmjow felt afraid. Was it perhaps because he had the instincts of a beast? He would never know the answer. But, at the sight of this man, all thought about staying vanished from his mind and only one thought kept screaming at him. Run. Run for your life. Don''t wait. Don''t look back. Don''t even think. All he could think of was running away as fast as possible, and that he did. This was what saved his life. Screaming at his partner to follow him, he began to run at a speed he never even thought was possible to reach. He did not know how long he ran. But, when his instincts finally calmed down, when he finally stopped running, when he finally turned back with only two out of his fivepanions not far behind him to observe what he had run away from. Grimmjow opened his mouth wide open and felt his legs give under him. What he was seeing was simply too much of a shock. After all, "G-gone...." He muttered hoarsely. His mind was unable to process what he was seeing for one simple reason. There was nothing to see. All the hollows had simply vanished. Refusing to ept what he saw, he stretched his senses as far as he could, trying to feel the slightest Reiatsu presence of a hollow. But, there was nothing. In the instant, it took him to run away. In a moment that could not even havested more than a few minutes. In that short span of time...Nearly two thousand made of a mix between Gillians and Adjuchas had been utterly annihted. ---- [A few moments ago] "Well, then Bankai!" The moment Gojo uttered this word, the world seemed to fall silent, before everything began to tremble. A sh of light momentarily blinded all those present, but once the light vanished, they were left speechless at the sight that was presented to them. Gojo was currently sitting on a regal throne dyed in silver. The motifs of lions were delicately curved on the front of the handles of the golden throne. An aesthetically cracked pattern dyed in gold, along the cracks, was etched on the headrest of the throne giving it an imposing presence taking the form of a ck sun. It was a throne oozing authority and power. Meanwhile, Gojo''s attire consisted of a silvery-white and ck ented ceremonial buttoned-up suit, ents of gold-lined along with the cors and the strip of his suit, its buttons were a mixture of gold and silvery-white. His hands were covered up to his forearms with silvery-white gloves while he wore thigh-high boots of the same color. A shawl draped over his left shoulder and ended at his right upper arm as Gojo indifferently stared ahead with his head resting on the knuckles of his left hand and his right leg crossed over his left in an arrogant sitting position. The handle of his zanpakuto rested loosely in his right hand as he held it upside down with his outstretched right arm. Next to him, sitting on a second throne was none other than Kogo, but this time, rather than looking like a middle schooler, she looked more like a mature woman. Be it her throne or her clothes, they were nearly in all points simr to those of Gojo. The difference rested on the fact that her clothes and throne, rather than a bright silver-white like those of Gojo, were of a deep ck, reminiscent of the darkness of the night. Her suit and skirt entuated her beautiful and bountiful forms, and where there was a ck sun etched on Gojo''s throne, a silver moon was etched on her. Two thrones, two colors, one Kingdom. One represents the light and the other the darkness. One of the Moon and the other the Sun. This was, "Bankai: Tengoku futago no Gyokuza"[1] Sitting on the throne as he observed all the hollows cowering in front of him, Gojo did not feel any joy. In fact, he could barely focus on the scene ahead of him. After all, currently, he felt as if his head was about to explode. One of the passive effects of his zanpakuto, aside from the absorption of Reishi, was the near-omniscient viewpoint in a domain. When he used his Shikai, that zone was 10 meters but the range of his Bankai was frighteningly huge Fifty kilometers. Without a doubt, in all the history of the soul society, this was thergest domain type Bankai in existence. But for Gojo, this was like a curse. The worst was, fifty kilometers was far from being the limit. The third passive skill of his zanpakuto, one that was exclusive to his Bankai, was that the zone he covered could grow. The longer his Bankai stayed activated, therger the zone he covered became. Like a kingdom slowly growing as it conquered everything in its wake. The amount of information that filled his mind was simply overwhelming. Had it been his human self, reverse cursed techniques or not, he would have died after his brain exploded. ''Thankfully, Garganta is void and the amount of Reishi is low. This greatly diminished the amount of information and the gathering speed of said information.'' The first time he used his Bankai in Soul Society, he thought that he was about to die a second time. Bearing through the pain caused, he focused on the thousands of hollow and waved his hand, "Begone." For Soi Fon, what happened next felt like she was hallucinating. When Gojo waved his hand, she felt sick. As if her body was being pulled apart. As if something was trying to reduce her to nothing. She managed to fight back that feeling quite easily, but she never wanted to feel something like this ever. As for the army of hollows that was standing, she could see them thrashing and screaming as their bodies slowly transformed into particles of light and vanished. It didn''t matter how much they tried to fight back, it did not matter how much they tried to escape. In the end, all of them vanished from the world. As if they had never existed in the first ce. Watching this scene, even though Soi Fon had seen hundreds of atrocities and escaped from the jaws of death an immeasurable number of times, she felt like her heart was about toe out of her throat. When she realized that what happened to those hollows could have happened to her, goosebumps covered her body. She now understood why Gojo had asked her to not kill him as a favor. This kind of power simply broke through allmon sense and there was nothing more frightening than the unknown. Once all the Hollows dumb enough to not flee the moment he appeared died, Gojo immediately stopped his Bankai. Already, blood was flowing out from his eyes and noses. Clearly, the stress he had been put through was out of this world. ''I am using it wrong.'' Standing up with the help of Nemu, Gojo thought inwardly with frustration. Even now, he could feel it. This Bankai wascking. It was as if an important piece of it was missing. That was one of the reasons he never really considered himself as having reached the Bankai, for what he could currently do was nothing more than a mockery of what he should have been able to do. From what he understood, his Bankai worked like Domain Expansion. By bringing out the inner world of Kogo, he could project it in the real world and trap his enemies in it. But there was one thing that he wasckingWalls. His Bankai covered a wide zone, but nothing stopped things from entering or exiting. A kingdom without any defense was nothing more than an empty castle. Tengoku brought him the power of an army, but during a siege, the most appreciated and necessary defense was a wall. A wall that could stop all attacks and he knew exactly what kind of wall he needed. [1]: Twin''s Throne of Heaven. (AN: Heh, I think I traumatized Grimmjow for life. Anyway, I think I have been pretty obvious about what iscking in his Bankai. His Shikai activation doesn''t use the pronom We for nothing you know? It''s teamwork and he needs to bring his part to make it work.) Chapter 102: CH 91:... KEIKAKU DOORI...? Chapter 102: CH 91:... KEIKAKU DOORI...? [Seireitei, Gotei 13] Back in the Seireitei, the mood could be said to be at an all-time low and tension ran high. In the vast za where the operation took ce, not only were the captains of the 12 and 4th division present, the captainmandant, Yamamoto was also standing, observing the broken gate and listening to the reports. Even though the situation was serious, Yamamoto did not feel the slightest amount of fear. After all, even in the worst-case scenario where the coordinates were leaked, should any Hollows be foolhardy enough to enter, he would immediately reduce them to ash. What pained him though, was the fact that he may have lost two captain-level fighters as well as a vice-captain. ''Gotei 13 is constantly weakening.'' It was a disheartening sight for him. Even though norge threat like Yhwach or Ikomikidomoe existed in the present times, the world was still filled with dangers. Dangers that could not be purged without possessing enough power. The Gotei 13 was created to represent justice. But justice without the necessary strength to back it up was nothing but empty words. Still, there was one thing he had remarked, "Neither of you two seems particrly worried." Although they had most likely lost important subordinates, be it Unohana or Mayuri, none of them showed a worried expression. It was something he didn''t find surprisinging from Mayuri. Yamamoto was sure that even should all the Seireitei be embroiled in a huge fight, he would not care one bit and would be more interested in his next experiment. Unohana though, despite her callous exterior and admittedly disturbing hobbies, was a caring captain and would have been distraught even at the loss of an unimportant subordinate. At the word of Yamamoto, Unohana squinted a little. She would need to be a fool to be worried about Gojo. After all, she knew very well that he could teleport as he wished. The moment she had heard the report from the Militia about how he was ready to sacrifice himself without hesitation and how Gojo was a man worthy of respect with an incredible level of loyalty towards the Seireitei, she had to fight the urge tough out loud. ''So he finally found an opportunity.'' Though she didn''t know why he had been searching for a way to escape the soul society without being branded as a traitor and explore the world. Even so, there was something fishy about this whole situation. It was impossible for such a huge number of hollows to attack just because of the activation of a gate. Something seemed afoot. "Before discussing Gojo, we should incarcerate all those who passed through the gate and examine them." Yamamoto was not senile enough to not understand that she was subtly trying to change the topic. But, he did not call her out of it, after all, her suggestion waspletely sensible. ''One would need to bepletely blind to not see that this situation is not normal.'' Thinking of Kaname Tosen, he coughed a little and rectified his thoughts, ''Even someone blind could see that this situation was not normal.'' ---- [5th division] "Was it prudent?" Looking out through the window, Gin sat with a thoughtful expression. Sitting next to him was what looked like an ordinary member of the 5th division. He was the one who had asked the question as he looked straight at the man sitting behind the desk in the office. Aizen, who was methodically dealing with his paperwork, adjusted his sses and settled his attention on the one who spoke. For anyone entering this room, all they could see was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man with a rather weak Reiatsu. But in Aizen''s eyes, the one who addressed him was a tall dark-skinned male with dreadlocks and arge pair of goggles. That man was also wearing the usual shinigami uniform, but on his back was a white cloak with the number 9th on it. It was Kaname Tosen, the current captain of the 9th division and the second coborator of Aizen. "Could you repeat your question?" "I was wondering if your move was really prudent. Thest big incident was only sixty years ago. With all our actions in recent times and the loss of two captains level fighters, it would be impossible for the Gotei 13 to keep ignoring the situation." "Indeed. They are not so stupid that they would not smell a rat. But what of it? Do you think that the serious, kind and loved Captain Aizen could be seen as a potential culprit?" At this question, Kaname closed his mouth while Gin, who had stayed silent until now, let out a chortle. It was indeed the case. The current reputation of Aizen could only be seen as spotless. Even if his illusions were not taken into ount, thest person to be suspected would be Aizen. Afterughing a little, Gin began to walk while showing his usual suspicious smile, "Also, I think you are misunderstanding something. Do you really think that this mission appeared out of nowhere?" He raised his hand and began to count with his fingers, "How do you think the whereabouts of the Fallen n that had vanished for a thousand years were suddenly obtained? How was it possible for the central 46 that usually takes years for a single decision to be unanimous so fast? Why were only three out divisions singled out for this mission?" Even though he was blind and could not see the actions of Gin, Kaname understood perfectly what Gin was implying, "So, all of this was part of the n?" Aizen smiled nomittally. Everything had indeed been part of his n. He had found the whereabouts of the Fallen n more than a few decades ago while traveling through Garganta. He was even the one who helped them understand how the nks worked and what they could possibly do with it. Though from their viewpoint, this understanding must havee as a sudden insight. Back then he had decided to leave them as a hidden de that would bring trouble to the Seireitei when necessary. But, since Gojo proved to be a threat, he had decided to discard that card and use it to kill Gojo. At the same time, this allowed him to kill another powerful and loyal captain. So it was like hitting two birds with one stone. Of course, Aizen had also taken into ount the slight possibility of Gojo surviving anding back. Even then, it would not matter. He had left absolutely no trails. As long as he stayed in the shadows, killing Gojo was only a question of time. Still, ''Satoru Gojo, if you manage to survive this, then I will have to give you the same danger rating as Kisuke Urahara and Shinji Hirako.'' ----- "Fuck! Why did I meet so many hollows on my way?" In the great void of Garganta, a ck-skinned woman wearing a tight outfit that barely hid her form grumbled and cursed as she advanced while lightning enveloped her whole body. It was of course Yoruichi Shihoin. After entering Garganta, she had been ready for a long and boring journey before she reached her destination, but it had been anything but that. Garganta, which should have been calm and nearly devoid of activities, was filled with Hollows of all kinds. During all the way she had been forced to purify so many hollows, she had lost count after a hundred. What should have been a rxed and simple mission changed into a veritable chore? Thankfully, while she had been a little rusted, the hollows she faced were only Adjuchas or Gillians. Nothing to worry about. Just as she decided to take a rest, she suddenly felt the space tremble slightly before a crack opened. A portal with a shade of ck even darker than that of Garganta appeared not far from her. Out of it, three people came out, or precisely, One woman wearing what she recognized as the uniform of the healing department was holding a passed out Soi Fon like a sack of potato over her shoulder and was helping a silver-haired man walking out of the gate. Yoruichi immediately recognized the silver-haired man as the kid she met about five years. She did not recognize the voluptuous ck-haired woman, but she could feel that the Reiatsu of that woman was eerily simr to that of Mayuri. ''Did that weird guy have a child?'' When the trio saw the person standing on the other side of the gate, a short silence fell as everyone found themselves in a rather awkward situation. At least, everyone aside from Gojo, "I know what you are thinking. You must think that this really looks like a kidnapping, right? Well You wouldn''t be wrong in believing so." Even in this situation, he did not hesitate to throw a joke. In the end, Yoruichi could only look at the smug face of that man and sighed. ''I want to punch him so much!'' (AN: I think I grasped the most important point of Aizen. Making super ns that always result in making the Protagonist stronger one way or another. Lol. He doesn''t know that his n helped Gojo greatly. But really in Canon, he wounded Isshin, causing chain of events to Ichigo''s birth. Tricked Rukia, causing Hogyoku to be close to Chad and Orihime. Giving them power. Trying to kill Rukia, ended up with Ichigo learning Bankai. Created the Visored, ended with them beating the Espada. Killed the sweeper in the Dangai, which allowed Isshin to train Ichigo in Dangai without problems which brought Aizen''s defeat. Aizen is so smart that he defeated himself lol.) Chapter 103: GO SLEEP Chapter 103: GO SLEEP Back to a few moments ago; After all the hollows in the surroundings were erased, it took a few moments for Soi Fon to snap back from the shock she had felt. "You...!" Turning her attention toward the bleeding Gojo, she took a step forward threateningly, "What was that!? Why did you not report the possession of such a Bankai!?" She shouted hoarsely. Even for her, the shock was simply too much. In the past, when Soi Fon knew that Gojo could manipte Reishi, aside from being surprised, she had not been particrly curious. After all, she, as well as most captains, had faced many quincys and knew how limited their powers were. In fact, the only reason shinigamis even bothered to eradicate most quincys was because they refused to stop their hunts of hollows. When a shinigami ''killed'' a hollow, that hollow was purified and sent back to the cycle. But when a Quincy did it, that Hollow waspletely erased, and thus negatively affecting the cycle. But what Gojo just did...Just thinking about it sent shivers to her spine. Coughing a little, Gojo, with the help of Nemu, walked toward Soi Fon and asked with an impish smile, "Why should I have? " "Why!?" Soi Fon seemed incredulous, as if wondering why he was asking such an elementary question. "You know very well that any Bankai able to affect the functioning of Soul Society must be recorded and forbidden." The bankai was the hallmark of genius. All those who managed to reach this level had their name marked down in the record of the history of Soul Society. But, even in this privileged group of geniuses, there were always some outliers. People whose Bankai defied allmon sense and were forbidden to use. One such example was Captain Commandant Yamamato. She did not know all the power his Bankai granted him. But the passive effect of his Bankai was enough to frighten anyone. After all, it emitted a temperatureparable to that of the sun''s surface. If used in the mortal world, his Bankai was enough to erase all life in existence on earth, even affecting a few mores. Another example of forbidden Bankai was Shinji Hirako, whose Bankai affected the very concept of allies and enemies. The effect seemed absolute, making him a nightmare on any battlefield. Though the effects were also indiscriminate. As such, he could not use his Bankai with allies around him. But even those two paled whenpared to what she had seen from Gojo''s Bankai. After all, if her deductions were right, Gojo could be said to be the nemesis of all Reishi-based life forms and---Shinigamis fell under that category. She understood now why Gojo had asked her to not try to kill him. She might have resisted easily now, but she also understood that this Bankai was currently iplete. But what after ten more years? A decade? By then, wouldn''t he be able to erase all life in Seireitei at will? Knowing that Soi Fon really couldn''t help but give birth to some killing intent. The situation was perfect. Even though she was quite wounded and tired, she could feel that Gojo had it worse. He was also currently very close, at this distance killing him would be easy. As for Nemu, Soi Fon scoffed at the simple idea that a fake vice-captain like this one could stop her even for a tenth of a second. Still, ''Calm down, calm down. He saved you. You also promised to not harm him. Do not be an ingrate, do not renegade your debt.'' Soi Fon had always been extremely loyal toward the Seireitei. But deep in her heart, her loyalty to a certain person was even higher. Because of this, even though she wouldn''t hesitate to die for the Seireitei, she would still hesitate to harm someone she was close to. Even more so when this person had just saved her life. She tried to see things from a more positive viewpoint. After all, with Gojo''s power, no hollows would be a threat. He might even be the next captainmandant of the Gotei 13. But she knew that that was just her wishful thinking. The members of central 46 were extremely paranoid. it was impossible for the higher ups of the central 36 to sleep well knowing the existence of someone with such a power. She had seen for herself how much Zaraki Kenpachi was harassed. To the point that the central forbade Captain Yamamoto to teach him Zanjutsu. Taking a deep breath, she fought to calm herself down and silence her internal struggles before continuing, "Let''s forget it, for now, the most important thing is to find a way back." Her wounds still hurt and the amount of blood she lost was not a joke. She was too tired to deal with a matter such as this one currently. ''Oh?'' Gojo was inwardly surprised. Even though his vision was blurry because of the blood, he did not miss the instant a terrifying killing intent emanated from her. But this feeling vanished as fast as it appeared. Clearly, she had decided to not attack him. ''It seems like she is really someone worth befriending.'' Even though he had many countermeasures, in his current stats he was happy to not have to force himself. Still, this sadly wasn''t enough. "Now, I almost feel bad about what I am going to do...Almost." "Wha!?" Before Soi Fon could ask what he meant, Gojo who was now only a few steps away from her ced his index together as he muttered, <> Soi Fon immediately felt terrible danger and tried to move, but with how tired she was, her reaction was a step toote. The result was immediate. Her mind closed down because of the intake of an immeasurable amount of information. "Help her up." Despite her shocked expression, Nemu did as she was told and took Soi Fon on her shoulder. Gojo had been careful with his usage and she should only be stunned for a few moments. "Well then, I guess we will be considered as missing." Gojo smiled. It had been a long time since he had been so free. Waving his hand, a portal of shadow opened and swallowed the two of three of them. It was time to enter the Dangai. ''I hope that there won''t be any more surprises.'' (AN: About Soi Fon''s thoughts on quincys being weak. Remember that Soi Fon only participated in the Quincy''s eradication war a few decades ago. She never faced Yhwach of one thousand years ago, nor the Upgraded Yhwach and Quincy that would have normally appeared in about fifty years in the future. Also, a thought. Yamamoto''s Bankai can literally erase all life on earth. Meaning he can''t use his Bankai on earth. But during his fight against Aizen, Aizen feared that Yamamoto would use the Bankai. Of course, they were in a fake space, but it was slightly broken so it was connected to the real world. Basically, Aizen was sure that Yamamoto wouldn''t hesitate to use his Bankai even though it would erase all life. Gotta show how cold Yamamoto can be. Lol. Funnily, since Aizen stopped Yamamoto from using his Bankai, he somehow saved humanity that time/ XD) Chapter 104: ART IS AN EXPLOSION Chapter 104: ART IS AN EXPLOSION Yoruichi could only look at the smug face of that man and sighed. ''I want to punch him so bad!'' She really wondered how some people could have such ease at infuriating people. At the same time, even though she was looking rxed, she had already tightened her muscles. Even though out of the three facing her, one was unconscious and the other wounded, Yoruichi was not the kind to underestimate anyone. Even though Gojo was just a student five years ago, she had already seen some of what he was capable of at that time. And since he could walk in Garganta, then he wasparable to a vice-captain at the very minimum. "So, why is there an unconscious woman on her shoulder?" Even though she recognized Soi Fon, Yoruichi decided to act as if she didn''t. She did not forget that she was a fugitive. She did not n to kill any shinigami and she did not wish for her whereabouts to be tracked either. "Hum You don''t believe me when I say that I kidnapped her?" Gojo showed a bewildered expression full of hurt as if her not believing her was the saddest thing in the world. ''So fake.'' Gritting her teeth, she wondered what she should do. The best option was undoubtedly to flee and continue her mission. But, even though everything seemed alright, she was a little worried about Soi Fon. But if she waited too long and Soi Fon woke up, then the situation would be tricky. ''Should I subdue them first?'' Just as she thought that, "I wouldn''t do that if I was you." Her gaze crossed that of Gojo. A smirk on his face as if he was waiting for her to act. "Do you believe that you can win against me?" Her eyes narrowed dangerously at the provocation. Even though she was quite rusty, Yoruichi was still an ex-captain and recognized as the fastest in the Gotei 13. Just because she had some reservations did not mean that she was scared of colliding. "Heh, it seems like Miss Fugitive has quite the temper, or should I call you Princess Yoruichi Shihoin? " Yoruichi and Nemu''s eyes widened at Gojo''s words. For Nemu, even though she had heard about the different fugitives, there was basically no information about Yoruichi herself avable. After all, the Shihoin family, as one of the four great families, was no pushover. Releasing an arrest warrant on the leader of such a n was the most they could do. In fact, some people spected that one of the reasons why the Central 46 didn''t urge the Gotei 13 to capture the fugitives, aside from the fact that they were all captain or vice-captain level, was the fact that Yoruichi was with them. After all, even if they caught her, it wasn''t as if they could order her execution. Doing so would most likely cause a civil war. "How did you know?" The shock on Yoruichi''s face onlysted for less than a moment before vanishing. Her mental fortitude was too high for such things to truly shake her. Though she was quite curious. "Heh, me the girl." Gojo snickered as he pointed at the unconscious Soi Fon, "You wouldn''t believe the number of posters of you there are in some rooms of the 2nd division. I am pretty sure there''s no one there that doesn''t know what you look like." Yoruichi groaned a little. She knew how loyal Soi Fon was to her. This was one of the reasons as to why she didn''t call Soi Fon when she fled. After all, Soi Fon had a bright future in the Seireitei and she didn''t wish to pull her down. Even as she thought so, she left a sigh of relief inwardly, ''Seems like he did not recognize me.'' Being recognized as Yoruichi was no problem. It wasn''t as if he could find where she was based with just that. After all, technically, this wasn''t their first meeting but the second one. Though that one was with her as a cat. If Gojo were to recognize that, he would be able to at least pinpoint their general location, which would be quite problematic. ''That is what she should be thinking right now.'' Not missing the feeling of relief that briefly shed through Yoruichi''s eyes, Gojo struggled to hide his urge tough. Even though the aura around her was different, for Gojo, thanks to his eyes, it wasn''t difficult to recognize that she and the cat were rted. Either the cat had been one of her shikigami or at least the equivalent that existed here, or she had possessed it. Of course, there was also the possibility that she was the cat. Though this one seemed quite oundish. After all, he had never read about any shinigami having the power of polymorphism. ''Though it would be possible if she wasn''tpletely a Shinigami.'' The first time Gojo saw the captain of the 7th division, he had been curious about what was hidden behind the mask. Even though he had no X-Ray vision, by observing the energy cirction he had been able to understand that Sajin Komamura was no ordinary shinigami but something of a Wolfman. Even though he had found no clear information. He at least knew that there existed some hidden ns of spiritual races that were not shinigami. ''Well, this isn''t important now.'' ---- After this, Gojo and Yoruichi discussed a little about the situation. Even though the two of them hid the reason for their presence in Garganta, they had at least cleared the heir and made clear that no fight was necessary. Yoruichi also managed to ascertain that Soi Fon was in no danger and so decided to leave the premises. She was a little offended that Gojo did not try to stop her, but she was happy to avoid what would have been a bothersome situation. Watching her departing back, Nemu, who had stayed silent until now asked quietly, "Was it alright?" No matter what the situation was, they had just let a fugitive escape without even trying to stop her. Should this be known, the two of them would most likely suffer quite the punishment. It did not really matter to her, but she did not wish for Gojo to suffer from the repercussions. "Heh, whether it''s alright or not, why don''t we ask our dear captain? You are awake, right?" Nemu was quite surprised when she felt Soi Fon stir suddenly on her shoulder. cing her down, she watched as Soi Fon opened her eyes and threw aplicated nce at the direction Yoruichi had just left. "Since when did you know that I was awake?" "Why did you think she left without hesitation?" Even though Gojo answered with a question, it was easy to understand what happened with his words. The only reason Yoruichi had left calmly was that she knew that Soi Fon was awake. A myriad of emotions shed in Soi Fon''s eyes but it did notst long. Tearing her gaze away, she settled on Gojo, and only anger was present in her eyes. "Why did you leave me alive?" If Gojo had killed her, no one would be able to divulge his secrets. This was the best opportunity. "Well, for one I didn''t really want to kill you. Furthermore, why should I kill you now, when I can now kill you anytime I want?" A mean smile formed on his face. He wasn''t worried about Soi Fon at all. He didn''t just make her fall unconscious. He had also left a failsafe in her body. "If you try to tattle on me, then you will go Boom! and be a true representation of art." At this moment, Nemu really wondered if Gojo was the viin. (AN: Yoruichi walked away, but no worries. This isn''t thest time we see her in this arc. Also the thing about the captain of the 7th division is Canon. He isn''t exactly a human soul. Exining everything would create a long as fuck AN so I won''t. Even more so since I n to use it as a plot point for future chapters. So you will have to wait or search wiki.) Chapter 105: NEVER FULLY TRUST ANYONE Chapter 105: NEVER FULLY TRUST ANYONE "...What did you say?" "You try tattling on me, you explode." "...Are you threatening me?" Soi Fon''s eyes narrowed as she asked this. "A threat? No. Only third-rate viins make threats. I am just stating facts. You are free to do as you wish with the information I provided." Gojo was serious. Threatening a Captain like Soi Fon was useless, and there were few things Gojo hated more than useless actions. The tension between the two continued to grow steadily, one wearing a stiff expression and the other wearing an easy-going smile. In the end, the light in Soi Fon''s eyes dimmed as she asked, "So, in the end, you never trusted me?" She had trusted him enough to ask all her subordinates to leave and stay with him to face what could only be called a certain death. She had thought that the two of them werepanions and had something of a friendship. It seemed that it had been her illusion all along. ''I have been really stupid.'' "Oh? But I do trust you." "...Are you joking with me? If not, then you have a really weird way of showing your trust." "As I said, I trust and believe in you. The Soi Fon I know is a just and loyal shinigami, ready to dedicate her life to the soul society. I am sure that even if Yoruichi herself attacked the Soul Society, you would face her even if it hurt your heart. This is exactly the reason why I have to do this." A gentle smile formed on his lips as he let out the whisper of a devil. "Later, no matter what happens, you can just say that you had no choice and was under duress." Gojo believed in friendship, love, and such things, but he believed even more in proper understanding. Never ask for more than they could handle. Never leave all the weight on their shoulders. Find a way for them to surpass their limits. This was why, even though Megumi had the potential to one day rival him, he had never really guided Megumi before the appearance of Yuji. After all, before Yuji came into the picture, the mindset Megumi had would always stunt his talent. As a teacher, he had to deal with different students who had different skills and mindsets. Underestimating one student meant wasting his talent. Overestimating another student means sending him to his death. The shinigami world was cruel, true. Every day, shinigami died fighting hollows. But even though this world outssed his previous one on nearly every level, there was one that they could never surpass. Brutality. Compared to the pain and misery brought by Curses, Hollows were just cute children in Gojo''s opinion. Since the start, Gojo had developed the habit of never giving his full trust to anyone. ''Always keep a failsafe when necessary. Always understand what kind of information you can give.'' He trusted Unohana enough to exin his skills to her, but not enough to reveal his past. He trusted Momo and Toshiro enough to see them as siblings but never shared his worries with them. He trusted Nemu enough to show her his secrets but never left her out of his sight. As for Soi Fon, he trusted her enough to give his back to her but knew that her loyalty to Soul Society as a whole could not be shaken. In such a situation, threats were worthless. What he needed to do was carefully manipte the situation to give her an outlet. When he took her out, he blended a part of his own Reishi in her body. Currently, like a chain, that Reishi had already coiled around her heart. <> By setting a vow and certain restrictions, it could bring a punishment should the vow be broken. He had created this skill by basing it on the Heavenly Restriction. Of course, Nemu was also under the effect of a Heaven''s Vow. Though in her case, the punishment was simply fainting and being unconscious until he reached her. Giving a short exnation about the situation to Soi Fon, he was quite surprised to see her simply shrug and begin inspecting her state. "You do not seem shocked, nor apprehensive." "When I was training to join the personal guard of the Shihoin''s family, all the children were injected with a poison that would kill them should they fail and get caught. The same treatment held true when I became a guard. It''s only after bing captain that I got rid of it. I am already used to not being the master of my own life." Soi Fon''s tone as she exined her past was in, but Gojo could feel the alienation toward him. Clearly, in her mind, he was just another jailer. If it was a dating sim, before her favorability would be at 60 and now it should be between 10 or 20, which really surprised Gojo. After all, he had been ready for her favorability to outright be negative. ''Hum...Perhaps she has M tendencies?'' It was something worth considering. After all, even though she was rather short, Soi Fon was quite a beautiful woman. He wouldn''t mind spending a night with her. [You are really a pervert] ''I am not a pervert. I am a man of culture. A gentleman if you will.'' [*Scoff* I may be only five years old, but don''t forget that I have all your memories and knowledge.] ''Haha, don''t mind the small details.'' Finally satisfied with what she saw, Soi Fon frowned. She had no way to look at the interior of her body, but, after focusing deeply she could faintly feel a foreign power flowing around her heart. ''So he wasn''t lying.'' Despite confirming the existence of the bomb, Soi Fon did not seem particrly worried. In the first ce, she had already decided to not divulge his power. In a way, this seal really helped her. All she had to think was, ''It isn''t my fault, it''s his.'' ---- Meanwhile, Yoruichi was advancing with a frustrated expression, things weren''t going very well. She had known that Soi Fon was supposed to enter the Dangai for an extermination mission thanks to the spie Tessai had left in the Kido Corps, but she couldn''t understand why someone of her caliber was in such a state. As if it wasn''t enough, she wasn''t even supposed to make contact with them in the first ce. Her mission had been to follow incognito, enter Dangai, observe the situation, and if possible capture some nks for Kisuke to observe. It should have been simple, but, ''Who would have thought that I would meet another shinigami that can move through dimension'' The fact that learning space-time kido was forbidden aside, only a very select few shinigami had even the necessary talent for such things. At least, for as long as she could remember, the only one who could do so was Kisuke. But, from what she had seen not long ago, it was clear that Gojo could also move through dimension, and at a way higher level. ''I really wonder just how long he will stay at Gotei 13.'' This man and Kisuke were really simr, and this was why she knew that they were the kind of people with no particr taboo. Very dangerous individuals that move at their own pace and live in their own world. She was sure that Gojo would either enter the Royal Guard or leave the Gotei 13 sooner orter. ''Well, not that it matters to me. I should think about what to do now.'' In the end, after pondering for what should have been a few minutes, she finally decided to just follow them from afar. She did not know how far his sense extended, but it did not matter. She more or less understood the kind of man he was. The kind that would rather y around and observe people moving like chess pieces while showing a charming smile. She found this kind of man quite fascinating. Chapter 106: ANOTHER GENIUS Chapter 106: ANOTHER GENIUS AN: Now if a shinigami speaks with his zanpakuto. {}=Shinigami speaking inwardly []=Zanpakuto speaking inwardly. --------------- [Garganta] ''Now, what?'' Looking at the dark void with a sullen expression, Soi Fon wondered inwardly what they should do. The presence of Yoruichi already put her on edge. There was so much she wanted to ask. What really happened that day? Why did she abandon her? What had happened during those decades? [*Argh!!* Yoruichi! Yoruichi! Yoruichi! Your biased perception is clouding your judgment, just as in your rtionship with Yoruichi! You resent her when she''s not around, but will do anything for her when she is! There''s no middle ground with you! Yoruichi''s the one holding you back! She''s the real problem here!] The frustrated cry of Suzumebachi sounded in her heart. {What do you mean?} [For god''s sake. Soi Fon, you have a bomb in your heart, you are being threatened by a powerful shinigami, you are most likely considered dead in the Gotei 13, and all you think about is Yoruichi!? Come on! Is your brain flooded? Stop being such a simp!] In her inner space, Suzumebachi was literally screaming. The current situation, while not the worst one, was pretty bleak. But, rather than thinking about a solution to the problem at hand, her partner was busy ying the fangirl. If she had a heart, she was sure that she would have had an attack by now. This was how infuriated she was. Soi Fon had the decency to look a little abashed. She knew that she had lost herself a little. Even so, she was too proud to offer apologies. [Humph. No need to say thanks. I know you wouldn''t even if it killed you. Anyways, the situation isn''t too bad currently. At least, Mister handsome over there doesn''t seem interested in your body, which is pretty normal because your style isme, so there is no danger to your virtue...Huh, I guess beingme has its advantages.] Soi Fon gritted her teeth. She knew that Suzumebachi never kept her tongue in check and loved to hurl abuses at her. At the same time, she felt a little wistful. After all, more often than not, the zanpakuto spirit shared the same personality as their user, or at least close enough. {He might be a rogue, but I don''t believe that he will use me for such an endeavor. If he wanted to, he could have done it when I was unconscious.} Soi Fon did not particrly care if Gojo tried to sexually abuse her. Despite herck of experience, as a female assassin, she had received all the relevant knowledge about how to use her charms if necessary and was also prepared for the eventual case where she would fall into the hands of the enemies and was unable to kill herself. [Then here is the question. Why did he keep you? Back then, he could have just convinced you to leave with the rest of the shinigamis and let him deal with the hollows. He wouldn''t even need to expose his Bankai to you that way. It means he needed you to stay specifically.] {That''s right...I guess the next question is, what will happen to me once he doesn''t need me anymore?} [Indeed. If he kills you now, aside from that vice-captain, no one will know what has happened to you. He can even create a beautiful story about you sacrificing yourself or something like that. No matter how I see it, killing you is better than keeping you alive.] {So?} [Hum? What are you asking?] {I mean. If you made all those deductions, it means you have a n You do have a n, right?} [Nop. Not at all. Just wanted to show you how fucked you are. You are going to die. No cap. It was great knowing you.] Reaching there, Suzumebachi immediately cut the connection between them, leaving a bewildered Soi Fon. ----- If Gojo could hear the discussion between Soi Fon and Suzumebachi, he would haveughed his ass off. But currently, he was more focused on finding a node that would facilitate the entry in Dangai. Since Gojo had decided to enter Dangai, he had prepared many ns. The easiest one was of course to open a Senkaimon from Sol Society or earth and to enter without a hell butterfly. But doing so was extremely dangerous and stupid. The chances to appear in the time currents of Dangai or next to the sweeper were so high it could basically be seen as suicide. This was why it was necessary to go from Garganta to Dangai and finally the valley of screams. ''Should I still explore the valley of screams?'' That had been the mission given. But finding the specific valley that housed the targets would be a huge endeavor with just the three of them. They would need to be incredibly lucky to find them. He would rather focus on Dangai if necessary. ''Hum, but Valleys of Souls are created by the coalitions of nks. Observing it could be interesting.'' He decided that he would give it a try and visit valleys of scream once he was finished with his business. If after three times he did not find it, he would simply go back. It wasn''t as if he cared about some exiled nobles. ''Now that I think about it, should I find a way to warn Nanao that I am alive?'' He suddenly grimaced at the thought. Nanao already had a trauma because of the curse of her n. If she learned that he ''died'' just a few days after having sex with her, he was sure that she would be devastated. He could of course go back immediately, but if he entered the Seireitei, he had a high chance of being caught. The most important was, ''I need someone at the level of captain to be with me.'' Pondering for a few moments, he decided to not stay longer than one week in Dangai. Normally, he would only be dered missing in action after a period of two weeks. This means that he could use one week for Dangai, three to five days for the valleys of screams, then he would go back. After all, once he obtained fixed coordinates, he coulde back any time he wished. He continued to mull as he advanced until, "We are here." Both Nemu and Soi Fon looked around at his words but saw nothing aside from the same endless void. Of course, the world in their eyes and that of Gojo waspletely different. Where all they could see was nothingness, when Gojo concentrated, he could see strings of energy all linked to each other. But some of those strings aggregated to form nodes. Those were what Gojo targeted. Since he didn''t know the coordinates, he couldn''t teleport to Dangai using Shadow, but using this alternative method was possible. Gojo heightened his focus, feeling the nodes with all his senses. Slowly, the world around him began to slow down and all color slowly vanished, until all that was left was a monochromatic world where everything seemed to stop. In his mind, thousands of calctions began to take ce. For anyone else, the amount of information would have been too overwhelming to make sense of. But, one of the reasons the Six Eyes were required to master Limitless was exactly because of the boost in calction power. He didn''t know how long it took, perhaps a few minutes or few hours, but his back was drenched in sweat when he finished. "How long have I been out?" "I doubt more than a couple of hours." Nemu answered calmly while Soi Fon stood on the side. He was surprised that she didn''t try anything. In fact, he had some nasty surprises in reserve had she tried anything. It was really a shame. "Are you really about to open a gate to your destination in Dangai?" Soi Fon frowned, even the members of the scientific research department would need to work in medium-sized teams for many days before seeding. In fact, even Kisuke Urahara would need some preparation for a few days before he created a fully functional gate. Even though she hated that man, she had to admit that he was the most talented person she had ever seen. Gojo ignored Soi Fon''s question and took a deep breath, before waving his hand. Instantly, the reishi in the surroundings began to gravitate around and condensed at a specific point. Finally, an oval-shaped gate appeared in front of the eyes of an astonished Soi Fon and a grinning Gojo. Until now, there had only been officially one shinigami that could open gates to and from Garganta without having to rely on morepanions or machines. Now, there were two. (AN: Well, well well. What will Gojo discover in Dangai? We will see Also, officially, only Kisuke can. But most of us know that Aizen can do the same.) Chapter 107: DANGAI Chapter 107: DANGAI [Dangai] The moment Gojo entered with Nemu and Soi Fon behind him, he couldn''t help but shiver a little at the sight that greeted him. From a normal perspective, If Garganta was a vast empty field, then Dangai could be likened to a long endless tunnel. The ''walls'' of the tunnel were a row of dark clouds. Clearly, this ce was rather normal-looking. But for Gojo, this ce looked more like a giant death trap. The cloud walls weren''t harmless. They were called Koryu[1] and were deadly traps for all spiritual life forms. Should anyone enter in contact with it without proper preparations, one would be renderedpletely immobile immediately. Of course, Gojo was no exception. If any part of his body got trapped, he would have to immediately cut that part. Otherwise, it would be game over for him, as he would be trapped until the Kototsu[2] came and sent him back to the past, but because of the high distortion, his body would bepletely torn and reduced to nothing. [3] "So, Dangai was your goal all along." Soi Fon, who had until then stayed silent finally spoke. Her power of observation was rather high. Otherwise, she wouldn''t work as an assassin and spy. This was why she was able to see that Gojo didn''t enter Dangai toplete the mission, but because Dangai itself was his goal. She could also understand why he had needed her to follow him, "You need a captain level to stop the current." "Bingo! No prize though." Gojo shrugged and did not try to deny Soi Fon''s deduction. He wasn''t surprised that she got it right. After all, at this point, it was pretty obvious. "Gojo.Do you know why no Shinigami tried to use the Dangai for such a purpose?" "Because of the Kototsu?" "It''s one of the reasons." Soi Fon, showing a bemused expression, tried to exin the situation. In the first ce, the only way to stop the Koryu was to either channel the Reiatsu of a captain, or to use some special instrument. By doing so, one would be able to obtain a great amount of time. But here lied the problem. How long could the torrent be stopped?[4] "Some captains in the past tried, and the best they could do was to stop the flow for about 1000 hours in Dangai time, or 30 minutes in the normal world. For the instruments, it was even worse, and stopping the flow for even 10 minutes in the normal world would be difficult." The price was that the captain would lose allbat capacity for about six days. Meanwhile, the Kototsu shows up every seven days. It means that one could only use it once every week. Just to get about one month and a half. "Now let''s say that it would be possible to increase the number of captains. How many of them would be willing to tire themselves out and be put in a situation of danger for nothing? Even if all the captains were willing to work for you, in the end, after one year in the real world, you would have only trained for about forty-four years." Nemu listened without interrupting. As the vice-captain of the 12th division and the direct assistant of Mayuri, she had a deep understanding of this problem. It wasn''t just about fighting. Some scientists wished to use the flow to their advantage to increase the amount of time they had at their disposal. In the end, the project was scrapped as the cost to maintain it was too high and the slightest mistake could mean death. Soi Fon, meanwhile, didn''t stop. "But all this is just a question of dedication. There''s another more fundamental problem. Even though Shinigami need time to master and adjust to some skills, time itself is not a factor of strength for us. Once we reach a certain level, time itself is meaningless. Shinigami cannot grow indefinitely after all." Gojo nodded, if the growth of a Shinigami could be traced in a curve, one would see that the growth was in no way stable through time but rather needed a special trigger, then was followed by a sudden peak increase in strength. An average shinigami could suddenly be a master if he awakened a powerful Zanpakuto. The same went for Bankai. If a shinigami had no talents, even if you gave him hundreds or thousands of years, the result would be the same. At most one could argue that it helped greatly reduce the time needed to master some skills. Time was indeed meaningless for Shinigami. For example, Unohana was not much stronger than her past self during the creation of the Soul Society. In fact, from her words, it seems like she had weakened instead. This was the innate limit. Something that could never be surpassed and that limit determined how far you could go, not the time you invested. This was the kind of world this was. Soi Fon finished her exnations and looked attentively at Gojo''s face. The reason she exined all this was because she wished to see the expression of disappointment as he realized that his master n was in fact a failure. She was sure that since Gojo was a young Shinigami, he had been dazzled by the notion of Dangai and thought the only reason it wasn''t used was that it was forbidden by thew. All this while, seeing his assured and arrogant face had ticked her off greatly. This feeling was increased by the current situation she found herself in. After all, even if she wasn''t flustered by having a bomb inside her body, knowing that her life wasn''t her own gave a pretty shitty feeling. Unfortunately, she was bound to be disappointed. After all, "I already know all that." "...You know?" "Heh. Did you really think I would rush headfirst without a thorough n? I may be prideful, but I am not stupid." Of course, he knew. How could he enter this ce without wondering why no one ever made full use out of it? In the end, the risk and cost of using Dangai far outweighed the possible gains. [5] But Gojo didn''t care. He didn''t wish to use Dangai as some sort of time chamber to elerate his training. He needed to go to Dangai in order to feel the distorted flow of time and see what he could glean from it. He hoped that he would not be disappointed. Turning towards Soi Fon, he asked, "Will you help me?" Soi Fon, who was disappointed by the fact that she wouldn''t see a downcast Gojo tilted her head at his question, "Why don''t you threaten me?" "I already told you that I have no wish to threaten you. Aside from asking you to keep my secrets, I will not leverage the bomb whenever I need to ask you something. You are free to refuse any requesting from me." Gojo knew more than anyone that ckmail and threat were a form of art. He wasn''t above using any of them, but they had to be used in the right way on the right person. The most important was to never break the bottom line of the one you were threatening. For example, even though he forced her to not reveal his secret, since she did not think that he had nefarious intentions toward Soul Society she did not try to fight back, as she judged that sacrificing her life for this was not worthwhile. But what if he asked her to betray Soul Society? He was pretty sure that she would kill herself immediately. At the same people,panions that had been obtained through unorthodox means were not trustworthy. "Then, let''s make a deal. I will help you, but in exchange, you have to take away that bomb." "Give me forty years. I will erase my Reishi in you by then." Soi Fon did not miss the implication in his words. Gojo did not want to show his Bankai because he would most likely get sent to the Maggo Nest. "You believe that after forty years, no one will be able to threaten you." Gojo smiled confidently, "That, I do not know. But I am sure that after 40 years I will have reached a level where few people would even be able to touch me." Soi Fon thought he was speaking figuratively. She did not understand what kind of Gojo was reaching for. Gojo knew that Limitless itself was not that incredible in this world. But it was mainly because Limitless was hindered by his frail human body. Right now though, be it his physical abilities or calction speed, he was iparable to his past living self. "Are you not worried about me suddenly pulling out my energy and letting you trapped in the flow?" "Trust is something that goes both ways. I trust that you are not the kind of person to do such things. But more than anythingI trust myself." The meaning was clear. Even if he focused entirely in training, he still believed he could deal with anything she might throw at him. "..." "..." "...Very well. What should I do?" After a tense silence, Soi Fon finally relented. She did not know if what she was about to do was the right choice or a mistake. But she would take one step at a time. Smiling, Gojo''s expression barely flickered as he felt someone pass through the gate he had intentionally let open. How could he let another captain level escape his grasp when he needed so much currently? [1]: Wrestling flow [2]: Wrestling surge [3]Pretty easy to understand, but if I had to give an example, those who watched or yed Stein gate should understand what happens if you time travel in the wrong way. Imagine that, but rather than some green goo, there is nothing left. [4] Isshin could stop the flow for 2000 hours or nearly 3 months which was one hour in the real world. [5] This exnation wasn''t given in Canon but is born from my own understanding of Bleach. In Canon, the only reason they gave was Kototsu and Central 46 forbidding it. But I think it''s mainly because Shinigami don''t need time for power-up. Though they need time to master skills. One example is Toshiro/Rukia/Renji. Toshiro entered the academy five years after Momo and Renji etc did. But they graduated at the same time and when they were still vice-captain, Toshiro was already Captain and had Bankai. Another example is Child Zaraki vs Unohana. As a child, Zaraki fought on par with Unohana when she was still a Kenpachi without even using Shikai and only lost because he subconsciously made himself weaker. Finally, the best example is Ichigo. XD in two years the guy reached the level others took hundreds or thousands of years to reach. The worst is, it isn''t even two years, since he stayed 17 months without power. So in just one year, Ichigo went from human level to gxy destruction and possibly universal level. XD (AN: Man, setting up a power-up isn''t easy. You wouldn''t believe the amount of research I had to do in order to create something logical and badass. Making the rtionship grow is even harder. Yoruichi will act as a lubricant. Later) Chapter 108: LIMITLESS Chapter 108: LIMITLESS Sitting down and closing his eyes, Gojo began to progressively shut down all his senses, only leaving the sliver necessary to react to danger. At the same time, even if not in Bankai mode, Kogo could act within a certains margin and ensure to protect him long enough so that he would wake up should anything happen. After opening his Shikai, Gojo began to observe the world within 10 meters of him, and at the same time entered the inner world of Kengo. Once he saw what it currently looked like, a smile formed on his face as he understood that he had won the bet. ---- Sitting on the ground, Soi Fon observed Gojo as he sat quietly in a meditation pose. In her hands were strings that connected her to the walls and stopped the movement of the surge. This technique was called Kaikyo Kotei[1] a technique that allowed one to momentarily stop the surging flow and allows the others to profit from time dtation. The price for that was that the one stopping the time could not move and could only use his reiatsu to feed the technique. Soi Fon was quite the powerful shinigami and as such estimated that she could stop the Dangai for about 1500 hours. This means that she would be unable to move or eat for 62 days and 12 hours and once this ended, not even one hour would have passed. ''Haha, this is really like a punishment game.'' As powerful as she was, staying still without sustenance for two months wasn''t really a problem. Even staying immobile wouldn''t be. It was just that it would feel particrly awful. It was in times like this she was thankful for the training she received. After all, resistance towards torture and starvation were necessary. It was also no wonder the death rate was so high. She knew that the training itself had mellowed out after Yoruichi took control of the Shihoin family, but it was still pretty gruesome. Thinking about Yoruichi, Soi Fon couldn''t help but turn her head slightly toward the brown-skinned woman who was standing sullenly not far away from her. Even though the two were not far away, only silence hung between them as neither of them knew how to begin a discussion. In the first ce, it was why she had feigned to be still unconscious when they had previously met in Garganta. Yoruichi''s mood could be said to be at an all-time low. Not only did she fail the mission, but she failed in such an epic way that it was embarrassing. She might have be quite rusty because of the decades without training, but it shouldn''t have been possible for a newbie Shinigami to catch her trail. In fact, not even experienced members of the secret force should have been able to. The proof was that Soi Fon did not. For Gojo to seed so easily, she had to admit that he was indeed a well-rounded genius. Since she was already used to Kisuke doing impossible things, it didn''t take long for her to ept reality. Still, she had the same knowledge of Dangai and wondered why he was doing that. ''Well, I just have to stay and observe him.'' ------ [Inner world] What was Limitless? In the simplest and roughest way, Limitless could be said to be a kind of space maniption. In a more intricate way, Limitless was the power to bring the imaginary concept of Infinity to reality. In mathematics, no matter how many times someone divides a number it will never be reduced to zero. Instead, they will be left with fractional units so infinitesimally it would be immeasurable to their eye. The Limitless brings this concept into reality, so anything that attempts to prate the infinitely divided space will slow down to the point of appearing to stoppletely. As if that much wasn''t enough, Limitless could also bring the impossible concept of negative distance or bring the divergence of infinity into reality. One could say that Limitless was a power that made the impossible possible. In short, "Limitless is bullshit." Sitting on the throne, with Kogo sitting on hisp, Gojo gentlybed her hair as he exined with a wry smile. "I never really thought about this when I was alive, but my ancestor was really a monster. For him to create a technique like that. Still, since I have had Limitless for years, it shouldn''t have been so hard for me to recreate Limitless. In the first ce, I always wondered, why did I lose Limitless, but not Rokugan? This has always bothered me." Looking up at the sky, his wry smile changed into a confident grin, "The truth was always there. I had never lost Limitless. I was just unable to ess it because the concepts it brought were wed in this world." Thest time he entered Kogo''s inner world, it had been a white infinite void with one unique throne. But currently, the world seemed to be separated in two as another void seemed to grow in the distance. A dark one. This was without a doubt, the inner world of Gojo. That world that Gojo had been unable to ess until now seemed to be slowly fusing with the world of Kogo, making them one. The fact that he had never lost Limitless became apparent to him when he became able to use <>. A domain expansion was the expression of the inner world into reality. The peak of a cursed technique. But, how could he see the peak without a base beneath it? This was when Gojo understood the true problems. Though this world and his previous one looked exactly the same. The basicws that governed it werepletely different, but at the same time eerily simr. In this world, humans could use Reiryoku and be exorcists like how in his previous one, humans could use cursed energy and be sorcerers. In this world, Shinigamis and hollows were beings that existed on a spiritual level and were invisible to humans without a certain level of Reiryoku. In the same way, in his previous world, humans could not see Curses if they did not possess cursed energy. In appearance, the only big difference between this world and the other one was the difference in energy. But there was another one existence that changed everything. Because of that existence, nes of reality such as Soul Society and Garganta existed alongside the human world. This was the main reason why Limitless could not be manifested initially. His mind was unable to properly calcte and bring Limitless because hecked many frames of reference. The reason why he became able to use <>, albeit barely, was because he had been to the human world and had obtained another frame of reference aside from Soul society. Calctions were impossible as long as unknown variables existed. As such he had to transform those unknown variables into variables that could be understood. Still- "What a fucked up world." He really wondered what kind of being was the soul king to create such a universe. ---- [???] In an unknown ce, a being deprived of his four limbs floated silently while observing the universe through his eyes that could see all. Next to him, a man draped in white with a ck beard, the <>, the one who named all things in Soul Society, frowned. Unease filled his mind as he felt that something impossible was happening. Turning his head, he opened his mouth, intent to ask what was happening, but in the end, he closed his mouth and sighed, for he knew that he would have already received an answer if that person wished to share it. "What is meant to happen will happen." Sighing, he continued to write a piece of calligraphy, as he had always done. [1]: World boundary stabilizer ((******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story.) Chapter 109: LIMITLESS (2) Chapter 109: LIMITLESS (2) Huff! Huff! Huff! *Drip* *Drip* In the tunnel of Dangai, a rough andborious breath sounded while droplets of sweat hit the ground. ''How long has it been now?'' Kneeling powerlessly on the ground, her arms still connected to the surging flow thanks to the special string that transferred her energy, Soi Fon raised her head with difficulty to observe Gojo, but even that proved to be impossible since her vision was so blurry. Nearly two months. For nearly two months, Soi Fon had stayed in the same position without moving, eating, or sleeping. More than anything, her reserves of energy were constantly lowering. To say that she was currently feeling awful would be an understatement. The feeling of slowly weakening was not one she could appreciate. In a way, it was a form of torture all on its own. Thankfully, even though she had close to no Reiryoku left, she could still somehow manage the situation. But with each second trickled by, she could feel herself getting even weaker. ''Sigh, I am really too headstrong.'' She could have let go at any moment, but her pride and mostly the fact that Yoruichi was close to her made her reject such an idea. She didn''t want to appearme in front of her idol. Soi Fon wanted to show Yoruichi that she had grown far stronger during those few decades and had perhaps even reached her level. ''Yes. I worked hard. I even developed my own special techniques. If I train for twenty or thirty more years and perfect this skill, I am sure that I will surpass her.'' In the tunnel, even though there were three women, none of them spoke with each other. For Nemu, she may have begun expressing her desire and emotions, but this was only in front of Gojo. In front of the other people, she was still silent and somewhat gloomy. All she was doing was sitting and observing Gojo in silence. Her eyes, hardly blinking at all. ''Waoh. Creepy. I guess she is really rted to Mayuri.'' Yoruichi, who had just finished a set of exercises, thought as she took a look at Nemu. Like Soi Fon, Yoruichi had been trained in how to stay still in ambush for days if not months, just to kill that one target. So, even though she had a lively personality, the present situation wasn''t really a problem for her. Since Gojo was using the feature of Dangai to obtain some kind of power-up, Yoruichi decided to do the same. Though, in her case, it was more a kind of rehabilitation. As she warmed herself up in the hope of slowly regaining her old reflexes. Even though the results had been average, she was still a little stronger than she had been when she entered Dangai at first so it was good enough in her book. After all, the best way of training for a shinigami, in Yoruichi''s opinion, was directbat. Only duringbat would one use everything they learned and apply them to the real solution. The proof was that even the act of reaching Shikai and Bankai required a fight between the shinigami and the sword spirit. Of course, while training, she also observed Soi Fon''s state regrly and was ready to stop her at any moment. The main reason as to why Soi Fon was in such a state was because she was losing her Reiryoku, her source of energy. Shinigamis wereplicated beings. Weak souls did not require sustenance. Their Reiryoku was so weak that it might as well be nonexistent. But when they reached a certain level, they needed to eat in order to maintain their existence. Meanwhile, once they surpassed a certain level of Reiryoku, mainly around vice-captain level, eating became more a habit than a necessity. Once she made sure that Soi Fon wasn''t past the critical point, she turned her attention to the cause of all this. ''What a monster.'' Every time she looked at him, she couldn''t help but think so. Two months. It had been barely two months. For a shinigami, such a period waspletely worthless. Not even enough to learn a low-level spell. But during those two months, the changes that had urred on Gojo were startling. Firstly, it felt as if he had matured a few years. Even though he still had his boyish look, he looked more mature. Furthermore, his beautiful silver-white hair had also grown past his shoulders and nearly reached the end of his back. But if the changes stopped there, she wouldn''t be surprised. ''His power'' Cold sweat formed on her back. If before she was sure that she had a fair chance in beating him, now she wasn''t so sure. Even now, standing in front of him, she had a hard time measuring his Reiatsu. No matter how hard she tried, she could not understand how someone could have such a change and increase in power in such a short time. It waspletely mind-blowing. ''I really wonder what he is doing.'' --- Back in his zanpakuto inner world, Gojo showed a wry smile as he watched the translucent second throne ced in the dark side of the inner world. "As I thought, it still isn''tplete." Even though the fusion had reached a rather high level, it had already been stuck some time ago. Still, he showed no disappointment on his face. After all, what he gained from this trip was more than worth it. He knew that even if he stayed longer, it would be useless. After all, now that he had already taken the most important step, what he needed now were frames of reference. Still... "Kogo, you are really incredible." "Heh, no need to state the obvious. I know I am the most awesome." "Less than me, I am sure you wanted to add." "*Snort* In your dreams." The two bickered like this for a few moments. Gojo had long realized that only when he was talking with Kogo could he be said to be stress-free. He caressed the head of the girl sitting on hisp with a giddy smile. Even though he had found the correct path topletely regain limitless, and even had some gains already. What truly made him happy was what he had glimpsed. The full potential of Kogo could only be said to be frightening. ''Well, I guess next I will visit the valleys of screams.'' The valleys were not created naturally, so he doubted that they were part of the frames of reference he needed. But it wouldn''t hurt to try. Furthermore, if he could finish his mission on the way, it would allow him to test his new powers. ''Ha! I can''t wait.'' Thinking so, he raised his index and a scarlet ball of energy formed above it before being snuffed out by him. Grinning, he stood up and ced Kogo back on her throne. "Time for me to wake up." He didn''t know how strong he had gotten, but he was sure now of one thing. The Soul Society would be shaken. (AN: Excited about Gojo power up? Well, I am. Had to think many times before choosing that and the possible road. In the end, we will see whether you guys will like it or not.) Chapter 110: LETS BET Chapter 110: LET''S BET The moment Gojo opened his eyes, the three women shuddered at the sharp increase of Reiatsu. Yoruichi was still alright. But, for Soi Fon who was pretty much dead tired, and Nemu who was only a vice-captain, the current pressure was unbearable. They felt as if thousands of kilograms were suddenly ced on their shoulders. Thankfully, Gojo had not melded any intent in his pressure, otherwise, it could have ended quite badly. "Oops." He was a little disoriented at first, but once he understood what was happening, he immediately took control of his pressure. Nemu couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief, while Soi Fon, who was already in a pretty bad shape after being drained for two months, fainted. Just as she was about to hit the ground, Whoooosh! Whoooosh! Two people immediately appeared next to her and supported her. "She has just fainted and is suffering from exhaustion. Nothing worrisome." Taking her in a princess carry, Gojo took out the chain she had used to connect to the wall of Dangai and verified her current state. On the other hand, Yoruichi, who was one stepte, was gobsmacked and looked at Gojo with an incredulous expression. ''He was faster than me?'' Yoruichi could hardly believe it. Even though she had be quite rusty after all those years without fighting and living in the form of a cat. She still believed that aside from Raijin no Tenjir[1], a member of the Zero division, who was also the greatest healer she knew[2], no one could match her when it came to pure speed. Thinking back to what had happened, she was sure of it, ''It wasn''t speed. It was.Teleportation?'' She didn''t know if she should be relieved at the fact that he wasn''t faster than her or horrified about this outrageous revtion. Despite the many restrictions, there were many shinigami who dabbled in space-time techniques. Some were more sessful than others, though the vast majority failed. Still, even after thousands of years of research, there were many limits to what had been actually possible with space-time Kido. Some shinigami, like Kisuke, even reached the level of being able to travel between dimensions, but none of them could teleport. If she wasn''t wrong, if what he did was really teleportation, then he would be the first one since the creation of Soul Society. ----- After making sure that Soi Fon was alright, Gojo stood up and stretched with a big smile on his face, and began to check his changes. Touching his hair, he mused as he wondered how he looked like currently, but there was only one possibility, ''Yep. Even though it should be impossible, I must have be even more handsome than I was in the past.'' His narcissistic thought aside, for him who had an intimate knowledge of his own body because of his healing skill and his Shikai, he could feel that he had greatly changed. While Shinigami could grow older, the appearance of a shinigami wasn''t just a question of time but also of power level and awareness of oneself. Clenching his fist and feeling the power coursing through his body, he nodded in appreciation. Of course, the most important Limitless. After all, this was the main reason as to why he came here. The current Limitless was still somewhat iplete, but he had already finished the most important part. This made him quite happy. He may have far surpassed his human self, but Limitless was a skill that had apanied him for most of his life. It was also the skill that helped him reach the top of his world. This was why he had a special attachment to it. At the same time, he was thankful that he hadn''t been able to use Limitless at first. When he had entered Soul Society, he still saw himself as the strongest. With a mindset like that, Limitless may have helped him win easily against many, but he would have met his end sooner orter. After all, this world did notck masters in space maniption or powerful people with unique skills that could theoretically counter him. More than anything, if he had Limitless from the start, he would have never tried to make contact with his zanpakuto, and as such would have never met Kogo, which would have been quite regrettable. "Well then, Yoruichi, what do you want to do now?" By then, Yoruichi had already calmed down. She was already used to seeing impossible feats being aplished by geniuses and as such, she had a higher tolerance than most. But curiosity was making her go mad. It was like an itch that could not be scratched no matter what she did. She was curious about so many things. What skill did he create during those two months? How was he able to teleport? Could he be an ally against Aizen? Back then, she had been too hot-headed and did not wish to stay longer in the Soul Society. This was why she had fled after rescuing Kisuke and the Visored, even though she did not really need to. Had she stayed, with her political power, it would have been possible to harass Aizen until he slipped and made a mistake. Of course, the other reason she fled was that she did not like the boring and static world that was Soul Society. She may have been born as a princess and rose to be the first female head of the Shihoin n thanks to her talent, but deep down, she hated her position. There were so many things she wished to see, so many ces she wanted to explore. But she had never managed to gather the resolve necessary until that incident. Looking at Gojo, her eyes shone with splendor as she said, "I want to fight you." Yoruichi had always been someone of action. Since she was curious, she decided to satiate her curiosity. Rather than asking him questions, fighting him would prove to be more meaningful. Gojo grinned inwardly, as he thought of the best way to profit from the current situation, "Why should I? I gain nothing from fighting you?" Yoruichi frowned a little. She wasn''t like Zaraki who would madly attack someone that didn''t want to fight. As such she asked, "What do you propose then?" He wiggled her finger at her, "A bet." "...A bet?" "Indeed. If you win, not only will I tell you everything you want to know, but I will even work for you and listen to any of your orders." A strange expression shed on Yoruichi''s face, "...And in case you win?" This time, Gojo did not hide his grin, "If I win. Then you will be my maid and listen to any of my orders." He also shrugged, "Of course, I say ''all'' of my orders but there are of course some limits. The winner cannot ask for the life of the loser and cannot make orders that go against the bottom line of the loser. Furthermore, the loser will listen to the other for only 50 years. What do you say?" Yoruichi, who had been on the verge of refusing, stopped short. If there had been no limits, the choice wouldn''t have been difficult. But now, it appeared to be much more reasonable. For shinigami like them, 50 years was really not that long. Of course, she wasn''t stupid. She knew that Gojo had first made an unreasonable proposal followed by one much more appetizing. It was amon tactic in negotiation. But deep down, she had the confidence to not lose. If she went all out and used her Shunko, few people could beat her. Worse came to worse, if it was necessary, she could use her final form. Though she hated it because of how unstable the technique was. That was why, "Alright." Yoruichi made the decision on the spot, "I ept your bet." They said curiosity killed the cat. Yoruichi was about to learn this lesson hand down. But, just as the two were about to fight, "I object!" [1]: Lightning-Fast Tenjir [2]: The guy is pretty badass. He''s the teacher of Unohana in healing skill and was so fast Soi Fon could hardly perceive him. Personally, I think Ichibe is even faster. But what he used against Yhwach was a special skill rather than pure speed. So it''s hard to say. (AN: There is one thing I always found weird in Bleach. Why did Yoruichi flee? She is the princess of Shihoin. Just saving some inmates sentenced to death means shit. The Central 46 or Gotei 13 can''t even touch her without risking war. But let''s say that she didn''t want to risk war and didn''t want to inform Soi Fon because the girl is a hothead when ites to Yoruichi. Why not inform Byakuya and his grandfather about Aizen? What about warning Captain Yamamoto or Shunsui or Ukitake? Of course, it would have been a contest between Aizen and Yoruichi since there''s no proof. In fact, Aizen used his illusion and created the perfect alibi. Still, as the princess of Shihoin, her voice had way more weight than Kisuke who was basically bullied during the trial, if you even call what happened a trial. The guy couldn''t even defend himself. Anyway, rant over.) Chapter 111: HIKARU GENJI? Chapter 111: HIKARU GENJI? "I object!" Just as the two were about to discuss how to fight. A scream of indignation stopped them. Looking back, they could see Soi Fon stand up with difficulty, her face drenched with sweat and her teeth gritted. "Satoru Gojo, I can ept many things. But do not disrespect Yoruichi-Sama." Gojo was a little startled before showing a weird smile, "It seems like this girl is really infatuated with you." He murmured to Yoruichi, causing Soi Fon to blush and Yoruichi to cover her face in helplessness. Of course, it wasn''t because of the implications in Gojo''s words. She knew Soi Fon very well and she had no lesbian tendency nor had any romantic feelings toward her. It was just that Soi Fon''s loyalty toward her was extremely high. It wouldn''t be a mistake to say that Soi Fon basically worshiped the ground she walked on. This fact could be seen even now. Gojo had been able to somewhat restrain Soi Fon with the bomb in her heart. But now, Soi Fonpletely disregarded this bomb just for Yoruichi. ''Such a loyal woman. It''s truly rare.'' Even though her blind loyalty was awkward to look at. Gojo had to admit that it was also endearing. Few people could say for certain that they understood the heart of all those around them. But for Yoruichi, she could say with the confidence that even if the whole world betrayed her, Soi Fon would never do so. No matter what Yoruichi did. It was something really enviable. He never had anyone like this in his past life. Not even Yuji and Megumi. He had a best friend, but that friend took another path. Of course, blind loyalty could bring many problems. But it did not change the fact of the matter. Thankfully, in this world, he had Kogo. The only one he could trust with all his heart. Thinking about this, a smile formed on his face. "Why do you object? Do you not believe in Miss Yoruichi?" Soi Fon paled before shaking her head in a hurry. Her head was still a little foggy because of the strain she had to endure and as suchcked her usual rhetoric. Gojo did not miss this asion, "How about this, you can also participate in the bet. If you beat me. You win and I serve Yoruichi. If I win, you serve me." Soi Fon was stunned and so was Yoruichi, "You want to fight the two of us at the same time?" Yoruichi asked with a bewildered voice "Of course. Why not? It isn''t like I will lose either way." Both Yoruichi and Soi Fon''s faces became firm. As skilled spies and assassins, the two of them had been trained in how to effectively kill for as long as they could remember. And because of their upbringings, they saw nothing wrong with using numbers to defeat a powerful opponent. As long as the difference in Reiatsu wasn''t too high. A group of soldiers could beat someone powerful. In that sense, Gojo''s proposal itself didn''t offend them. It was the meaning behind it. "You are trying to say that you can beat both of us at the same time?" Yoruichi asked, the smile now gone from her face. It had been a long time since she had been belittled like this. "Why don''t you give it a try?" The three of them looked at each other before Yoruichi finally nodded. "Okay." Saying so, she approached Soi Fon and said. "As she is now, Soi Fon isn''t able to fight. We will wait for her." Her voice was stern and solemn. Yoruichi was many things and generally, she hated having to think too much. But this didn''t mean she was dumb. Anyone else in her ce would have believed that Gojo was simply too arrogant or could not understand the situation. Yoruichi, on the other hand, didn''t think so. Since she was used to staying beside a genius, she understood one truth, ''Never judge a genius withmon sense. What seems impossible for you isn''t necessarily impossible for them.'' Initially, when Gojo only bet against her, she did think that she could win. Not because she was stronger, but because Gojo knew nothing about her while she had some ideas about his skills. As such, Gojo misjudging her skills was a possibility. But here was the thing, Gojo clearly knew Soi Fon''s abilities and yet, he was still so sure. It meant that either he was really arrogant and stupid or that he really had the means to win. Yoruichi would rather bet on the second possibility. Of course, the easiest way would simply be to forgo the bet. She was not obligated to fight after all. But, where would be the fun in such a situation? What made betting so attractive was the thrill of not knowing whether you will win or lose and the prize in case you won. If she won, she would get a great helper, and if she lost it wasn''t a big deal. As long as he didn''t go too far, she was even willing to listen to some kinky orders. Of course, she wished to win. This was why- ''I will use these six days well.'' She already knew that it would take about one week for Soi Fon to recoverpletely. She nned to use this week to exin many things to Soi Fon and make their partnership seamless once again. She didn''t n to exin the situation about Aizen yet. If she did so and Aizen noticed any incongruity when Soi Fon went back, Yoruichi was sure that the chance of Soi Fon dying without even understanding what was happening was rather high. "Soi Fon, I think it''s time we talk." ---- [Why are you suddenly acting like this?] Gojo turned his back to the duo that was resolving the grievances umted for a few decades and walked toward the silent Nemu. Hearing Kogo''s question, he shrugged inwardly as he said in his heart. {Now that I found the clue for limitless, the benefits Gotei 13 can bring me are now rtively low.} [So, you n to betray them now?] There was no condemnation in her voice. She did not care the slightest bit about Soul Society. She already knew that Gojo had never decided to stay all his life in Soul Society. She just wondered what was the reason for hurrying. {Not now. I n to at least be a captain and finish my bet with Unohana. Then once I aplish a few side goals. It will be time for me to leave. By then, I will need a team.} [Ah. So this is why.] {Yoruichi is a top-level fighter and she has a great identity. Having her on my side will make things easier for me even if I leave Soul Society. As for Soi Fon, she is hopelessly infatuated with Yoruichi. It''s basically a bargain. 2 for the price of one.} [Pfft ! You are such a bad guy.] Kogoughed, but then turned serious. [What about the bastard that created the trap?] At this mention, Gojo''s warm eyes chilled. {The enemy is without a doubt someone high graded. Either a captain or a noble. But I don''t even have to search, after all, if I get Yoruichi, I can obtain that information.} [I am surprised. You really thought carefully about this.] {What kind of man do you take me for? Do you think I made that bet just because she was sexy? I am a principled and kind gentleman.} [Hehe, whether you are a gentleman or a thief, you know yourself.] She gave a snide remark before cutting the connection, making Gojough awkwardly. Since Kogo knew him so well, how could he hide the truth from her? Yoruichi was an extremely beautiful and alluring woman. Few straight males wouldn''t feel their blood boiling at her sight. With how flexible she was, Gojo couldn''t help but wonder how it would feel. ''Haha. I really became a dissolute bastard.'' It wasn''t his fault either. The soul society had basically no entertainment facilities. So, during those five years, he could only entertain himself in the most primitive and natural way. The wretched smile in his heart vanished the moment he reached Nemu. Gojo was many things and he did not see himself as a good person but he still had his scruples. As Nemu was now, she was basically nothing more than a child in the body of an adult. He needed to slowly raise her and guide her for her mind to maturepletely so that she could stand alone on her own. ''Man, why I am feeling like I am raising her to be my woman? Is it perhaps what Hikaru Genji felt when he was raising Lady Murasaki into his perfect wife.'' (AN: Next chapter will be the start of the fight. Hope I will be able to make it epic. Also Tales of Genji is basically the first JP novel and Hikaru Genji(the mc of the story) is also the first Harem mc in Japan history XD.) Chapter 112: DO YOU HAVE PROBLEM ON MY SITE? Chapter 112: DO YOU HAVE PROBLEM ON MY SITE? So, people I have been adding ads yesterday but I remarked some people have problem connection to the site now. Normally I only added three statics ads and there should have been no Popup or redirection ads since I absolutely hate such thing and it destroy readers experience. The problem is on my side in France there is no problem when I open the site on myputer orputers (and phone) of my friends. Sigh. Anyway please, if you face any problems opening the site, please write me here or on my discord by pinging me. If this continues after more than 48h I will simply stop ads for now. Chapter 113: BLACK FLASH VS FLASH WAR CRY Chapter 113: BLACK FLASH VS FLASH WAR CRY [Garganta] Floating aimlessly in the void of Garganta was Gojo, with eyes closed and expression serene. After making the bet with Yoruichi and Soi Fon, and talking with Nemu, Gojo had been spending his time in the Garganta. Since the moment he had regained a part of Limitless, he had felt that his mastery over Reishi had reached apletely new level. As such he had begun to wonder about how he could grow even stronger. One of the solutions he found was strengthening his body. The body was the vessel. Therger it was, the more energy it could contain. But this wasn''t enough. Arge bowl made out of paper would not be able to contain water. What he needed was arge and sturdy vessel. This was why he had been slowly experimenting with his body, trying to make himself stronger. After all, his body was made out of Reishi. If he could make his body as strong as when he used <> all the time, then even Zaraki or Unohana would be inferior to him in this case. Sadly, the results until now were minimal since he was very careful. ''Should I experiment on some hollows?'' Hollows and Shinigami were both made out of Reishi. If he could strengthen hollows and increase their powers, then he could do the same for himself. He did not even entertain the thoughts of using Shinigami. After all, Hollows were things he killed in masses, like curses. He understood that, like Curses, Hollows at a certain level had their own ways of thinking, and as such not all hollows were evil. The world was never ck and white after all. But Gojo believed in only what he saw. Until now, he had never seen any hollows worth sparing and as such held no scruples. ''Either way, I need to visit Hueco Mundo sooner orter. So might as well do it then.'' As he was about to continue musing, something caught his attention and he opened his eyes, before turning around, a tform of reishi appeared under his feet. "So you girls are here." Behind him stood three women, obviously Soi Fon, Yoruichi, and Nemu. Nodding to the two women, Nemu walked until she stood behind him and watched his back. For her, this was the best ce. The one where she felt the most at ease. Neither of the other two were surprised at her actions. "Are you ready?" "Of course, I am ready to beat your arrogant ass." Gojo nodded, "Firstly." He raised his hand and created a white translucent cage made out of Reishi around Nemu. Hollows could appear at any moment in Garganta, so he wished to keep Nemu close to him. But, the result of the fight between three powerful captains level shinigami would be too much for her to bear. At least, with this cage, she wouldn''t be affected much. Once he was done, he put his attention back to his two opponents and whistled in admiration. While he was covering Nemu. The two of them had already taken away their coat, leaving a ck skin tight uniform that let their backs uncovered and left little to the imagination. "Well then, Shall we get started?" Immediately, the space around them was flooded and trembled as the three of them released their Reiatsu. <>[1] Violent gulfs of wind surrounded Soi Fon, while white lightning covered Yoruichi. Encased in this power, the two of them looked like two goddesses of war. Despite the shy disy of power, Gojo was not deterred. He had a way topletely end this fight, but if he did that, there wouldn''t be any fun and he also wouldn''t be able to test the limits of his current power. This was why- <> Torrents of red and ck lightning covered his body but did not affect his clothes. After all, in terms of energy controls, he was the best. Watching his form, Yoruichi showed no surprise as she had been warned by Soi Fon earlier. Still, seeing this form that was close to the technique she had created, she had to admit that geniuses were really different. Of course, she did not take into ount the fact that she technically was bragging. After all, she was the one who created Shunko and could proudly call herself a genius. Suddenly- Bzzz! BOOM! At a speed faster than anyone normally should have been able to react to, the three of them vanished from the spots they were standing and began to fight. Nemu, standing in the box created for her, felt herself getting dizzy as she tried to keep track of what was happening. All she could see were shes of lightning, all she could feel was the stirring of the wind and all she could hear was the rumblings of thunder. The three people that were facing one another seemed to sh again and again as they left trails of energy on their wakes as if they were racing to the end of the world. If this fight had happened in Soul Society, Nemu had no doubt that they would have been forced to readjust the maps. Even now, despite the protection of the shield, she could feel as if she was being pressed down by a mountain and had difficulty breathing. If Nemu was surprised and admired them, then on the other hand, Soi Fon and Yoruichi werepletely shocked. In terms of pure speed, Gojo was definitely slower than them and not by a little. Normally, he should not have been able to respond to so many of their attacks. But, it was as if he could predict the future and had aplete understanding of where and when they would attack. It didn''t take long for Soi Fon to remember her first meeting with Gojo, five years ago. Back then, the same situation had happened. Members of her team, obviously faster than him, werepletely unable to touch him. She immediately understood that trying to blitz Gojo was impossible as long as the difference in speed between the two did not reach a certain level. While Yoruichi did not have that information, her years of fighting experience were not for naught as she soon came to the same conclusion as Soi Fon. Without even speaking to each other, the two of them immediately stopped engaging Gojo but stood on either side of them at a distance of a few meters. Despite the earlier flurry of hits and attacks, none of them showed any signs of exhaustion. Clearly, this had been nothing more than a probing for the opposing side. At the same time, as if by a tacit understanding, neither Gojo nor Soi Fon summoned their zanpakuto. Of course, the reasons were deeper. For Soi Fon, her zanpakuto was a killing weapon unsuitable for sparring and her Bankai was useless in a fight at such high speed. For Yoruichi, she was simply unable to use her zanpakuto like normal shinigami because of some experiment she conducted with Kisuke. The only way she could use its full power was by assuming her final form but even then there was a problem sheckedplete control over it. Finally, for Gojo, the reason why he did not use his zanpakuto was simple. He was sure that he could win against the two of them even without it. [1]: Shunko trantion is sh war cry. The English trantion sounds way better. Even more so whenpared to Gojo. ( Chapter 114: GOJO CH 102: LIMITLESS NEUTRAL PHASE: INFINITY Chapter 114: GOJO CH 102: LIMITLESS NEUTRAL PHASE: INFINITY The atmosphere was filled with a progressively heavier tension as the two sides faced each other. "You are much better than I thought." Yoruichi sincerelyplimented while Soi Fon nodded on the side. Gojo was still inferior to them when it came to Hakuda and Hoho. But the two of them were professionally trained for decades in an institution that entirely reposed on those two disciplines. Meanwhile, Gojo had been in the Gotei 13 and should have just fumbled around by himself. His results could only be said to be awe-inspiring and not even Soi Fon could deny the talent of the man. "Heh, it''s alright." Gojo simply shrugged. He wasn''t arrogant enough to think that he could surpass specialists in hand-to-handbat with hundreds of years of experience. Furthermore, he had to admit that his fighting skills when he was alive were extremely inferior whenpared to them. Thankfully, he had received quite the brutal training from Unohana. ''Though, I am still a little short.'' While he looked rxed, he had to admit that fighting against both Soi Fon and Yoruichi was not an easy task, not that he expected it to be easy in the first ce. Speed aside, the two had a wealth of experience and a great tacit understanding of each other. Theirbination and coordination made Gojo waste more mental energy than what should have been necessary. Neither Soi Fon nor Yoruichi missed the little moment where he became absent-minded. Their forms blurred as they appeared close to him. Boom! <> "Haha." Gojo let out a bitter chuckle as he blocked a dropkick from Yoruichi with his right arm, and his left leg to stop an attack from Soi Fon. Under his kimono, his arms were covered in faint blue patterns tracing the veins beneath his skin. To Gojo, Blut Vene was one of the best defensive skill in his current skill set. Despite this, he could feel his bones crack a little under the power of those two attacks. He immediately retracted, and with a twirl, kicked the two of them. Sadly, the attack missed as they had already prepared for his counterattack and dodged them. After all, while he could react and protect himself thanks to his eyes, he was still slower than them. Like this, a back and forth exchange consisting mainly of martial arts began once again. If previously it was mainly a contest of speed, now it is one of purebat skills. Compared to the shy fight most shinigami were used to, this felt terribly mundane, but it was oh so much more straining. Each step and each attack had to be calcted while anticipating his opponent''s next move. When paired with his constant use of the Rokugan, the strain on his mind was not a joke. But even so, Gojo found the fight fun. It reminded him of his training with Unohana. The three of them were entangled in a bitter fight where even the slightest mistake could be fatal. For Gojo, the situation was quite tricky, but not unbearable. Slowly, wounds were umting on his body, but it wasn''t enough to slow him down. Meanwhile, the two others weren''t having it easy either. It was surprisingly frustrating for Soi Fon as her stamina was draining at an elerated rate. After all, more than Hakuda itself, her fighting style was reliant on her zanpakuto ability so she specialized in quick fights. It didn''t help that she just recuperated her energy not long ago after four months of being drained. Free of wounds she might be, but she could feel herself slowly slipping, and eventually, she knew that she would make a mistake. Giving a nce at Yoruichi, she jumped back and put distance between herself and Gojo, leaving Yoruichi to deal with him. Once she made sure that Yoruichi had no problem holding on, she took a deep breath and slowly began to umte the winds around her arms. During those six days, she had learned from Yoruichi that Shunko was a technique Yoruichi herself created. Soi Fon was a little sad to see that her achievements weren''t all that impressive, but she was happier to reaffirm how powerful her princess was. ''I need to do it like this.'' As the original creator of the skill, Yoruichi''s understanding of Shunko was far ahead of that of Soi Fon. Although the elements they used were different, the core principles were the same. "Gather." The wind whipped around her, pping her clothes and showing a spring scene to anyone who could pass in the surroundings but it didn''t matter to her. *Huffff* Slowly releasing her breath, she clenched her fists. She rushed toward Gojo, breaking multiple sonic barriers in the process, and punched with all her strength, releasing all the energy encased in her fist. Yoruichi meanwhile, who had been holding back Gojo, immediately used him as a springboard and jumped out of the way. BOOM!!!!! An explosion of light filled the ce while a huge tornado nearly pushed Yoruichi away. Even from afar, Yoruichi had to admit that this attack packed quite the punch. If Soi Fon managed to perfect it, it would be a big killer. "Even if he wasn''t taken down by this, I doubt he should be well." Just as she murmured this- "Do you think so?" -She felt a presence behind her. But, as if she was prepared all around, she executed a dazzling series of actions. <> She released the full power of the basic Shunko. If before she was simply surrounded by lightning sparks, now the lightning around Yoruichi changed and took the form of tworge white wings on her back. Be it speed, strength, or reaction time, all of them were increased exponentially in this state. This was followed by her gathering all that lightning in her fist and releasing it in a fraction of an instant with a mighty punch. Compared to what Soi Fon did, the two could not even bepared. Like a divine punishment, the sea of lightning swallowed Gojo, leaving him no time to react. The reason why she wasn''t surprised about him appearing behind her and could react so fast was that she already knew that he could teleport since he used it in dangai once after awakening. Since Soi Fon knew and told her how powerful his healing skills were, she did not hold back at all in this attack. It was impossible for him to still be able to fight after receiving such an attack. After all, it was powerful enough topletely take down someone at the captain level. "You lost." She felt a little giddy at first, but as the lightning slowly vanished, she could only open her mouth wide. "Really?" She wasn''t the only one. Be it Soi Fon or Nemu, none of them could hide the astonishment and confusion at the sight they were witnessing. When everything cleared out, all of them could see Yoruichi, her hand-stretched and her fingers closed in a fist. Her fist was just a few centimeters away from Gojo''s face, but no matter what she did, no matter how she tried toe close---it could not advance. Giving her a smirk, he added, "You cannot touch me. After all, the distance between me and you is Infinite!" <> [1]: Calm blood dress (AN: I must say. Writing this fight was hard. Normally bleach is all about who can make the bigger explosion. Less technique than pure Hakuda. I wanted to use other big move of Soi Fon and Yoruichi. But Soi Fon only learned the new Shunko after being trashed by Yoruichi in Canon and Yoruichi did not show the third form of Shunko before the war.) Chapter 115: YOU WON Chapter 115: YOU WON <> ''How the hell!?'' Even with Yoruichi''s centuries of experience, she could not help but be bewildered at the sight that surpassed her cognition. Yoruichi never saw herself as unparalleled. She could have epted it if Gojo had managed to dodge her attack, or even if he had defended from it thanks to a difference in Reiatsu. But this? "Soi Fon!" Gojo did not even react as Soi Fon appeared like a ghost behind him andunched a kick at his midriff. Sadly, like with Yoruichi, she seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall that did not let her advance no matter what she did. "You should stop, you are simply wasting your time." Yoruichi and Soi Fon appeared next to her. Their expression grave as they observed Gojo warily. "So, this is the reason you wished to enter Dangai?" Soi Fon asked with suspicion. She more or less knew Gojo''s skill set and this was the first time she had seen him use such a skill. Of course, it was possible that it was another of his trump cards, like his Bankai, but she did not believe so. "You are right. Creating this skill is the reason I had to explore Dangai." He had already learned his lesson after what happened with Nanao and was careful with his words. "To put it simply you didn''t touch me, but touched the ''Infinity'' that was between you and me." "Infinity?" Yoruichi frowned at those words. She was beginning to grasp what that skill was about. "I will exin, put out your hands." Gojo raised his two hands and waited for them to do so as well. Sharing nces, Yoruichi and Soi Fon advanced and did as he instructed, each of them pushing one hand toward him. At first, there was nothing wrong. But, after reaching a certain distance away from him, no matter what they did or how much they pushed, their hands couldn''t advance anymore. "See? You are not exactly stopped, but the closer you get, the slower you be." Looking at the incredulous expression on their faces, Gojo couldn''t help but feel proud. Bragging was always extremely enjoyable. "Infinity is an omnipresent concept. My technique just allows me to actualize it and bring it into reality. I can even bring concepts such as convergence and divergence. Though, currently, I can only do so with Divergence." This part made Gojo really feel a little funny. Divergence or Red was born by using a reverse curse technique, basically reversing the negative cursed energy into a positive one. Only by doing so could a jujutsu sorcerer learn how to heal themselves and others. Even when he was alive, it took him years and nearly dying to learn this technique. But here, he learned it first before being able to use Convergence or Blue. He could only attribute it to the fact that Reiatsu was already a positive energy. The more Yoruichi and Soi Fon listened to him describe this technique, the brighter their eyes became. Even Soi Fon with her usual cold face could not hide her admiration. At the same time, they could not hide the dread that was gradually growing "Can anyone learn this skill?" Gojo shook his head, "Perhaps it would be possible for my descendants? But aside from this, it should be nearly impossible for any other shinigami to learn this." Both Yoruichi and Soi Fon, let out sighs of relief at those words. They did not believe that this skill was invincible. There was no such thing as absolute or invincible in this world. But, if Gojo did not exaggerate, then this skill was the absolute nemesis of all closebat shinigami like them. Thankfully, it wasn''t the case. "So, I win?" Looking at his cocky grin, Soi Fon could only grit her teeth in frustration, "We can''t beat you, doesn''t mean you can beat us. So it should be a draw." "You really think so?" "Of course." "Very well then, I wanted to try it anyways. Let me show you something Bankai!" <> ---- From Nemu''s perspective, the moment Gojo activated his Bankai, the three fighterspletely vanished from her sight and all she could see was arge ck cube with white stripes floating in the space. ''The external form is simr to that of Captain Tosen.'' Her father and creator, Mayuri Kurotsuchi, had documents about all the important members of the Gotei 13 that were filled with information about their skills, personality, habits, and other information. She wasn''t privy to all the information, but she knew that Tosen''s Bankai could be ssified as a domain type that trapped his opponent in an individual space. In that space, he could set rules such as taking away the sense of hearing and sight of those imprisoned. ''I wonder what is happening in it...'' She couldn''t help but tilt her head in wonder. ----- When Yoruichi opened her eyes, all she could see was a worldposed of pure white, making her feel as if she was alone in the world. Right in front of her was Gojo and a gorgeous silver-haired woman. Both of them were sitting on a throne, and above them were two orbs akin to two eyes of a god passing judgments. One was a ck sun and the other a silver moon. "Where are we?" "His Bankai." Soi Fon, who was next to Yoruichi showed an awful expression. She still vividly remembered how the army of hollows had beenpletely erased. Furthermore, his Bankai seemedpletely different. "Wee, to my world!" Gojo stood up and opened his arms wide. Even though his head was throbbing like crazy, it was already way more bearable than when hest used it. But for him, the greatest and most important change was that he was right. ''Limitless is indeed the way to perfect my Bankai.'' Compared to simply covering arge zone, the ability topletely imprison people in his world was incredible. It was as close as possible to a domain. "You guys said that you didn''t lose, right?" Smiling, he waved his hand as the Reishi in the air swirled and changed into stars that filled the sky of his world. It was a breathtaking view...but for Yoruichi and Soi Fon, it was horror incarnate. Taking back his seat, he leaned back on his throne and crossed his head while looking at them like mice trapped in a cage. "You cannot touch me, neither can you escape. All you can do is...passively receive a beating until I ampletely exhausted. So, what now?" Looking up at the sea of stars high in the sky, Yoruichi debated briefly about going all out but, remembering the effects of Limitless, she sighed and raised her hands in surrender. "You won." (AN: Welp, I made fighting Gojo to be one of the most disgusting things possible. Now he can only keep his Bankai active for a short time but, once it bes perfect Hehe. Also, I won''t stop here. Currently, Gojo has Space with Limitless and Matter with Reishi. Now there is still a third one that is missing. You don''t need to be a genius in Physics to guess the third one.) Chapter 116: TRUTH ABOUT THE PAST (1) Chapter 116: TRUTH ABOUT THE PAST (1) (AN: If you want to reach until ch 134 then read on my free website: /gojo-ch-134-election-2/ and if this still isn''t enough, then join my Pa treon to reach until ch 152: /HikaruGenji.) Once Yoruichi surrendered, the world that had imprisoned them dissolved fully, and they once again found themselves in the void of Garganta. Looking at Gojo who was bleeding from both his eyes and noses, she couldn''t help but sigh. "So you were bluffing." Gojo grinned at her words. That was indeed the case. With Infinity, they truly had no way to hurt him but...the same could also be said about him. He had no way to hurt them either. The only way avable to him was his Bankai but unfortunately, while it was definitely easier to bear the load of information that filled his mind, it was only rtively easier whenpared to the initial debilitating effects. He had thought that finding Limitless was the way toplete his Bankai, but it seemed that it wasn''t enough. He needed a key, most likely onest key and he already had an idea about what he had to find. The universe wasposed of time, space, energy, and matter. [1] In the world created by his Bankai, he initially only had the equivalent of energy and matter through Reishi. Later he obtained the equivalent of space through Limitless. All that was left was Time. ''Hum, I should also work on the matter part.'' Even now, he could only create organic matter, through the maniption of Reishi. Aside from this, the best he could do was create energy weapons. But, while this was already incredibly useful and powerful, his control over Reishi shouldn''t be limited to this. In theory, he should have been able to not only destroy thingsposed of Reishi but to also create things. This showed that his skills were still limited and that he wasn''t making full use of Kogo. ''After this trip ends, I will focus on controlling matters. Then I will visit Hueco Mundo andplete my control over space. Only then will I begin to search for a way to manipte time.'' The more he thought about this, the more excited he became. If he could control those four powers individually, he wondered if there would be a qualitative change to the power he was wielding. While thinking so, he walked toward the ce where he had left Nemu and lifted the protection around her. "How are you?" Even as he asked, he was inspecting her body to see if she was suffering from any wounds. After all, it wasn''t impossible for powerful shinigami topletely kill weaker ones with their Reiatsu alone. Even though Nemu was a vice-captain and none of them targeted her, it was better to be safe than sorry. Once he was sure that everything was alright, he finally turned back to the despondent Yoruichi and Soi Fon, "So, what will you do? I can understand if you renege on the bet. After all, I have no way to force you." Yoruichi scratched her hair with an annoyed expression, "Alright~Alright. No need for this poor attempt at reverse psychology. Since I dared to bet, then I am of course ready to lose. But, I can only speak for myself." She shot a nce at Soi Fon. Soi Fon on the other hand was very tangled inside. At the end of the day, she was still the captain of the 2nd division and leader of the secret forces. What if Gojo asked for sensitive or secret information? At the same time, now that she finally reunited with Yoruichi, she did not wish to show her bad side. In the end, she gritted her teeth and epted, "You can make me do anything you want, as long as it doesn''t affect the interests of the organizations I am affiliated to." Gojo showed a meaningful smile as he looked her up and down, "Anything? Really?" Soi Fon flushed, "Don''t go too far!" "Heh. Can''t take a joke." Gojo simply shrugged and stopped paying attention to Soi Fon. Right now, he needed to think about his future. Sooner orter he was bound to leave the soul society but he didn''t wish to flee like a bereaved dog with no home. As such, it was necessary to prepare. Before leaving, it would be best if he could pull some people to his side. In his mind, the picture of Momo and Toshiro shed. Those two were still new to Soul Society and as such not as loyal. It wouldn''t hard to have them follow him when he left. He then took a side look at Soi Fon and frowned a little. Getting Soi Fon to follow him normally would have been impossible. But, his gazended on Yoruichi, and he smiled, ''With her on my side. It should be much easier.'' From what Gojo had observed, Soi Fon certainly wasn''t lesbian. She held no attraction toward women in general and neither was she Bisexual. Furthermore, from her reactions, she had without a doubt a certain interest in him, even if said interest was somewhat limited. But, this did not change the fact that she was sexually and emotionally attracted to Yoruichi. In short, she wasn''t attracted to Yoruichi because Yoruichi was a woman. The gender of Yoruichi did not matter. She was simply in love or at least, obsessed with Yoruichi. Nothing more, nothing less. Such a pure feeling was really beautiful and rare but, at the same time, also rather easy to distort. Thankfully, it seemed that Soi Fon had not evolved into a full-blown yandere. "Well, well, well. I think it''s time to go search for those nobles and while we are going" He smiled at Yoruichi. "...Why don''t you tell us what happened 60 years ago?" It was time to know the whole truth. [1]: so, let''s be clear. I am no scientist or physicist. I know that saying the universe isposed of time, space matters and energy is like a super oversimplification. But things are what they are. (AN: The feeling Soi Fon has for Yoruichi is hard to describe. Once again, she isn''t homosexual and I even wonder if she is straight. All that matters for her is Yoruichi. The best example of this is Satou Matsuzaka from Happy Sugar Life. She is in love with Shio Koube, a little girl. Satou is neither lesbian nor into Underage girls. She is simply in love with Shio. If you don''t know the anime. Search. One of the greatest yandere in my opinion and far more interesting than Yuno.) Chapter 117: TRUTH ABOUT THE PAST (2) Chapter 117: TRUTH ABOUT THE PAST (2) At first, Yoruichi was quite hesitant about sharing her story, even more so since she didn''t n to let Soi Fon hear it but...because of the bet with Gojo, she was obligated to listen to him. Furthermore, she had a faint expectation in her heart. If a genius like Gojo joined forces with Kisuke, winning against Aizen should be possible. There were even more chances of sess if Gojo had never met Aizen and as such never looked at the Aizen''s Shikai. Once her thoughts reached this point, she stopped hesitating and began to summarize the story. "Back then, there were already many weird cases of shinigami or members of the Rukongai vanishing mysteriously. Shinji, who was the captain of the 5th division back then, already had suspicion on someone. In the end, it was that person who pulled the rug under everyone and used the asion to explore the mystery of Hollowfication." ''Hollowfication?'' Gojo was a little intrigued. One didn''t need to be a genius to understand what it meant just by hearing the name. "What happened to those captains?" Yoruichi sighed, "Thankfully, Kisuke and Tessai managed to save them. But, everything went to hell. Suddenly, shinigami appeared on the scene and Kisuke was sent before the central 46. Those old bastards used Kisuke of pursuing Hollowfication experiments and using hisrades as experiments subjects. As such he was sentenced to eternal exile on earth after having all his power sealed. Since he used <> and <>, two forbidden Kido, Tessai was sentenced to imprisonment in Shugou, the 3rd underground prison. As for the Shinji and the others, they were sentenced to be treated as hollows and as such, executed." She spat out through her gritted teeth. Back then, Kisuke had tried to exin what actually happened but no one listened to him. "The worst was, Kisuke really did research Hollowfication so he had no way to defend himself. In the end, I intervened and helped them escape, hence bing a fugitive alongside them." Gojo mulled a little at the information he received, but in the end, there was one that mattered. "Who is the culprit?" "The culprit is, or rather, the culprits are Kaname Tosen, Gin Ichimaru, and finally, Sosuke Aizen." "What!?" Soi Fon jumped out, her expression showing how shocking Yoruichi''s statement was. In the soul society, if you had to ask who was the most popr captain, Aizen would without a doubt be one of the strongest contenders. "Back then, there indeed was doubt about Aizen. But, there were 125 witnesses who could prove having seen him in the barrack of the 5th division. Out of those 125, one of them was Captain Shunsui Kyoraku." Yoruichi showed a bitter smile, "It''s the fault of his Zanpakuto." Soi Fon''s shock was reced byfusion, "Wasn''t his Zanpakuto a water-rted one?" "It was a lie. His zanpakuto, Kyoka Suigetsu, is not an elemental type, but a pure illusion one." Yoruichi then proceeded to exin. Kyoka Suigetsu was monstrous. Though itcked the offensive might of Zanpakuto such as Ryujin Jaka, no one would dare to underestimate it after knowing its true ability Kanzen Saimin[1]. It allowed Aizen topletely control the five senses of the people who watched the transformation in Shikai of the sword. As if it wasn''t enough, the effects were eternal and permanent. Aizen only needed to fulfill the conditions once and from that point on, he would be able to pull his target in illusions at any moment. This was one of the reasons she left the Soul Society. Since she had already seen his Shikai release, she could never know when he would pull her into an illusion. The feeling of not even being able to trust your own senses was not one anyone could appreciate. "That bastard! He made a joke out of all of us." While Soi Fon was beset with rage and humiliation, Gojo was organizing the information in his mind and came to one conclusion. "So you''re telling me thiis guy basically took down 4 captains, 4 vice-captains and framed two other captains while making another captain who was incidentally the leader of the strongest n into a fugitive, all that in one night and without even drawing his sword once?" Gojo whistled. What Aizen did was the equivalent of cutting down the strength of the Gotei 13 by more than half in just one night while keeping the perfect alibi. ''Man, why do I have to face another scheming type?'' This way of acting strongly reminded his oh friend, Suguru, or more precisely, the one who possessed his body, Kenjaku. Aizen wished to surpass the limit of Shinigami and used Hollows, while Kenjaku wished to evolve humanity and use Curses. Thankfully, this time, unlike against Kenjaku, not only was he not in the dark, but Aizen did not know his true power and abilities. "I get that his sword is scary and all and that his mind is even scarier, but, what about his strength?" Yoruichi shook her head, "I don''t know how powerful he is exactly, but, he effortlessly blocked the Hado #88:Hiry Gekizoku Shinten Raih[2]unched by themander of the Kido corps with a Kido of his own. Furthermore, he didn''t even use a chant and used the Bakudo #81: Danku[3]" This time even Gojo showed a more serious expression. The power of a Kido was dependent on three things, The power of the user. The rank of the Kido. The presence or absence of a chant. Since both the man named Tessai and Kisuke used chantless Kido, and with Aizen using a lower-ranked one but stilling out on the top, it didn''t need to say about who was superior in that sh. ''So he is strong, smart and has a hax ability... Hum...Why do I feel like I am describing myself?'' He joked around inwardly but thought seriously about what his next actions would be. If he had to be honest, he had no interest in fighting Aizen. After all, he wasn''t the one slighted and it wasn''t as if he was loyal to the Soul Society. Gojo did not care about why Aizen was acting like that either. But still- ''If I am right, that guy is the cause of the earlier swarm of hollows.'' This would mean that the bastard had tried to kill him. Had he been weaker, the n would have surely seeded. Gojo was neither a saint nor a kind buddha that could forgive every slight done against him. In fact, he saw himself as someone incredibly petty and vengeful. Since Aizen had tried to kill him, it meant that they were enemies. Unknowingly, a chilling smile formed on his face. All this time, he had been acting with no clear goal aside from bing stronger. While it wasn''t wrong, Gojo knew that such a goal was a little empty. Now though, he just found something that would spur him on to reach greater height. Since Aizen wished to break the limit of Shinigami, wouldn''t it be fun if he broke through that limit first? Thinking about what kind of expression that man would make then, Gojo could not hide the feeling of sadistic glee that was sprouting in him. "Well, those were very interesting revtions." "What do you n to do?" "In the future? I don''t know. But now? Heh, I have some very interesting idea." [1]: Perfect hypnosis [2]: Dragon Strike Heaven-Shaking Lightning Cannon [3]: Splitting Void /video/xfahex - - - - >link for Tessai Hado #88 vs Aizen Bakudo #81 (AN: So let''s make things clear. Aizen illusion isn''t perfect. In bleach, it failed two times. One with Unohana, and the second with Yamamoto. In the two cases, they had to rely on their years of experience and very specific circumstances. Well, I guess I did what I had to do. The next little arc in this volume will be the fight against the Exiled nobles. This one will be done very fast because they are honestlypletely unimportant and will be soon forgotten. Gotta end it fast. But, some fan service before going.) Chapter 118: VALLEY OF SCREAMS (1) Chapter 118: VALLEY OF SCREAMS (1) "What a humiliation...What a humiliation." "Haha, when I proposed it, I was just joking around...didn''t think you would really do it!" "Heh, you are underestimating me. Showing some skin isn''t a problem honestly. Furthermore, I really needed to wash off the blood of those guys." Currently, Gojo was watching a scene that would make even the most steadfast monk fall into depravity and sin or the greatest pervert spew blood from their noses. On one side, he could see Soi Fon crouching down in the water and hiding her curves while her face waspletely flushed, evidence of how ashamed she was. On the other side, swimming happily was none other than Yoruichi. Her graceful curves and healthy brown skin was a sight to behold as she moved from one side to another in this makeshift bath. Thest one, Nemu, also naked and showing off her heavy breasts, was standing in the water behind him and massaging his shoulders. Her face, as nk as usual. Though a shade of red appeared when she lowered her head and looked at the lower part of Gojo. Even now, Gojo had a hard time catching up to what was happening. It had really been only a joke. But, though the scenery was beautiful, it wasn''t the most important. Be it the embarrassed Soi Fon, the shameless Yoruichi, or Nemu, all of them were regrly throwing stares at the new addition of their little team on Gojo''s side. Turning around, Gojo looked at the little girl that was crouching next to him in the water. Even though she looked like a ten years old girl, one could see that she would be quite the beauty once she grew up. Herrge amber colored eyes filled with curiosity were observing the surroundings around her. Gently caressing her purple hair, Gojo asked, "Senna, how is it ? Is the water too hot?" "No, papa. It''s alright." Gojo could only chuckle bitterly while thinking about how the hell he suddenly became a father. ----- [A few hours ago] "In the future? I don''t know. But now? How about taking a bath with the help of my two new maids?" Gojo smiled as he proposed, already expecting an explosive reaction. "You! How could you make such a shameful proposal!?" He grinned at Soi Fon''s response. Really, messing around with her was bing addictive. Her straightced and over-the-top reactions were always funny to behold. ''Well, I should stop now.'' Jokes were only funny as long as they didn''t go too far. But, "Pfft Haha, I was-" "Sure. Why not?" He was interrupted just as he was about to finish. "...Huh?" "Yoruichi-sama!!?" Soi Fon opened her eyes wide in surprise, screaming at the top of her lungs. For a moment, even Gojo was caught off guard. Of course, it didn''tst long. Looking up and down at Yoruichi he asked. "Are you sure?" "I mean, what''s the big deal? It''s just showing some skin. Furthermore *Sniff* Ugh. I haven''t taken a bath in days, and our fight made me sweaty." Yoruichi shrugged and showed a grimace as she felt the grime on her skin, clearly not phased at all by the proposal. ''Heh, look at that?'' "Well, if that is the case, shall we go on?" It was impossible to take a bath in Dangai. This was why Gojo decided to meld pleasure with actual work. He decided to open a gate from Dangai to a valley of scream. Valleys of scream were akin to small pocket dimensions that drifted all around. By using Dangai, the tunnel that stood outside of space and time, it was easier to connect to said dimensions and enter them. In fact, it wasn''t impossible to enter one valley by mistake if you walked in Dangai long enough. Either that or you would end up devoured or imprisoned by the time current. Of course, the word ''easier'' could only be used in rtive terms. For Gojo, who now held Limitless and the cross-dimensional power known as Shadow, moving through the dimensions was now as easy as breathing. In fact, he couldn''t help but wonder. ''Could I go back to my world?'' This was a question that was worth pondering. But at the same time, there were many problems that were stopping him. Firstly, even though Hueco Mundo, Human world, and Soul society were three distinctive universes, those three universes were linked by the being known as the Soul King and they could be said to exist in the same reality with their own set ofws. That could be known as Great universe B. In his previous world, Great Universe A, even though there were many simrities, the differences were as startling. This ce also had its own set ofws and could be said to be a parallel universe. Logically, no matter what happened, two parallels should never touch each other. But, Gojo knew for a fact that they did touch. After all, he was the living proof...Though he wasn''t exactly alive, making him the dead proof...? In any case, since he had moved from A to B after dying in A, even if it was a freak incident, a kind of event that could only happen at a certain time at a certain ce, It still showed that movements were possible. But here came another problem. When he was in A, it was in Japan in 2021. But in B, Japan was in 1946. How did time move between those two great worlds? What if he used years of research only to appear thousands of years after the day he died? Since he was currently a soul, could he even survive in A? After all, thews of the universes were different there. ''Man, I have a headache.'' Sometimes, thinking too much about problems was also a problem. Throwing those thoughts at the back of his head for now, Gojo observed the ce they stood in. "Hum...so it''s a valley of screams? Kind of a letdown." Gojo chuckled at Yoruichi''s words and slightly disagreed with them. Of course, from a simple exterior, the valley of screams was nothing to marvel at. There was a blue sky and arge expanse of earth. In a way, it was like a veryrge canyon. But what Gojo could ''see'' with his eyes was apletely different spectacle. ''What a great concentration of energy.'' Like in Soul Society, everything here was made out of Reishi. But it felt different...Impure even. He tried briefly to control the Reishi here, but it proved to be much more difficult, as if someone was instinctively resisting his control. This kind of thing only happened when he tried to control the Reishi of Shinigamis. This proved that the ''impurities'' that were interrupting him were none other than the blurred consciousness of the nks, the souls that had lost their memories and were ejected from the cycle of reincarnation. Looking at this vast world, Gojo could feel like cogs were running at high speed in his mind. The progress of the fusion between his inner world and that of Kogo that had previously stagnated was slowly elerating once again, thereby proving his hypothesis about needing to obtain more frames of reference. At the same time, he felt like all the Reishi in this world was following a current and gathering toward a certain direction. Furthermore, he could also feel other'' presences in this ce. "Well, well, girls, it seems we will have to postpone the bath for now." A grin split his mouth as he thought about how lucky he was. If he wasn''t wrong, then he had found the jackpot. (AN: Like I said, the part with the exiled nobles will be pretty fast. There are more interesting ces to explore. Also, I was wondering if you guys were interested in the western branch of the soul society. I might make a volume about Gojo adventures in that ceter in the story if people are interested.) Read further on my /gojo-ch-136-mugen-no-shiro/ or Subscribe to ******* to get even more chapters. Chapter 119: VALLEY OF SCREAMS (2) Chapter 119: VALLEY OF SCREAMS (2) [Valley of Screams] In a cavern, a white-haired man wearing green armor paired with a kimono stood up from his seated position, while showing a solemn expression. "It seems like we have intruders." Around him, the five remaining members of his n stirred and stood up with him, their expressions grave. "What is happening?" Ganryu, the white-haired man, the leader of the group, took a look at thest remnants of the once prestigious Ryodoji n and showed a bitter expression for a short while before shaking off the feeling of mncholy. "It was only for an instant, but I felt three Reiatsu. Two belong to someone at the captain level and one belongs to a vice-captain." At those words, the expressions of everyone worsened. In their groups, aside from Ganryu who wasparable to a captain of the Gotei 13, the others were only equal to vice-captain at best. If this was all, it wouldn''t be much of a problem. But, before being exiled from Soul Society, the Central 46 had confiscated and sealed their zanpakuto. So, they couldn''t even use their full strength properly. Ganryu, who understood all this, sighed and asked, "Mue, What about the nk Maniption Project?" A somewhat handsome dark-haired man raised his hand and nodded, "The situation still isn''t good. We would need a few decades to perfectly attune our wavelength with the nks. But it should be enough to fight and defend ourselves now." "Very well. Benin." "Yes!" Benin was a tall tan-skinned woman wearing the same style of clothes and armor as the others. "How is the Shinenju?" "The Shinenju is only about half-formed. The memories seem to have condensed into the seed, but itcks a certain umtion to beplete." Ganryu bit his teeth, frustration evident on his face. Everything was happening too fast. The scheme they had created should have been in the development phase for a few decades. But now, they have been t-footed. Still, the worst hadn''te to pass. Both the Shinenju and the nks were a natural phenomena and Shinigami would not destroy them intentionally. "Listen very well. We do not know their objectives, but the chances of this being an extermination mission are low. After all, they would not have sent only two captains if that was the case. As such it''s imperative to test the situation. Are we the targets? If so, what are the orders they received? Either way, we need to capture the vice-captain to get the information necessary." Ganryu spoke fast. The enemy should be unable to feel their Reiatsu. After all, he only managed to do so because those shinigami hadn''t tried to hide, unlike them. "Jai, Ryan, and Bau." ""Yes!"" A tall andrge tanned man followed by a blue-haired man with a mask on his jaw and another one with a veil covering his face answered. "The three of you will deal with that vice-captain. Try to capture him/her but if that proves to be impossible, then just kill them." "Understood." "Benin, Mue." "Yes!" "Your job will be to follow me and support me against the two Captains. If possible, I will let you two deal with one Captain, while I take care of the other one." After all, not all captains were at the same level. Even without a sword, Ganryu was a powerful shinigami. Furthermore, he had always prioritized Hoho, Hakuda, and Kido. Losing his sword didn''t affect his strength by much. "This is only a light greeting. If things turn sour, prioritize escape at all cost. The n must live on." An expression of rage filled his face as he spoke emotionally, "For a millennium, our n was forced to scrape out an existence surviving only by concealing ourselves in the dank crevices of the Dangai. Our hatred for the Soul Society was the only fuel that drove us to endure that living hell! Then we discovered how to avenge this injustice and obliterate those who condemned us to this wretchedness. Now the moment is at hand. No one is going to stop us!" No one could understand the pain and suffering they went through. For one thousand years, they moved into exile after suffering aplete humiliation. Each day, each hour was a struggle. They had to watch theirrades slowly fall and die one after another. "Now let''s go." Ganryu gave the signal to advance, but, just as they were about to move... *p* *p* *p* "Sniff! What a touching and moving discourse. I must say, it brought a tear to my eyes." "Who is there!!??" Ganryu and the others widened their eyes as they began to survey their surroundings. "Oops, I guess you can''t see me currently." At those words, a curtain of light seemed to tear apart the space along with them as a white-haired man wearing the shinigami uniform appeared in the space between all of them. "3rd Seat of the 4th division, Satoru Gojo at your service." "Impossible! Bakudo #26 Kyokko[1]?" Ganryupletely ignored the provocative introduction and gasped at the realization of what happened. This particr Bakudo had the effect of hiding the physical form and Reiatsu of the caster by bending light. It could even be used inbat to mask the Reiryoku used when setting up a trap for the target, masking individual abilities. But, even though it was without a doubt a very useful Bakudo, it was still one rank below Thirty, meaning that it wasn''t even a mid-rank Kido. How could it be possible for it to hide someone standing between all of them? ''Wait a minute.'' He could still feel the three Reiatsu from far away, but this one? "Who the hell are you? Bastard!" While he was deep in thought, Jai acted by throwing a punch while shooting. In his sense, the bean sprout in front of him did not even emanate the slightest energy. It was clear that it was just a low-level grunt good at stealth. His punch was both heavy and fast. The air around him seemed to be unable to withstand the impact as a mini shockwave followed his attack. Furthermore, the fist was evenrger than the head of the man that had appeared out of nowhere in their midst. "Die!" Just as his fist was about to connect- "Jai! No!" Ganryu woke up and shouted to stop, but it was toote. BOOM!! "Bakudo #39: Enkosen.[2]" "Argh!! My hand!!" Hitting a rotating yellow wall, Jai''s punch was stopped short. It was then followed by a scream of pain and a ssh of blood as his fist waspletely broken and twisted beyond recognition. But, this didn''t stop here. BOOM! Faster than they could understand what was going on, arge cloud of dust was floating in the air and the cave was trembling. When the dust settled, they could finally see Jai with his headpletely embedded in the ground while his face was held by the white-haired shinigami. All this while, a smile was still on his face. "Heh, I have been trying to be polite. But sneak attacks are no no, you know? Gotta y fair, otherwise, someone''s gonna get hurt Just like you. Pfft!" Ganryu felt a chill as his intuition was proven right. Even now, despite the enemy using a mid-ranked Kido, he could only barely feel his Reiatsu. This could only mean two things. The man in front of them was so weak that they could not feel his energy. Or the man in front of them was so strong that they could not even understand the difference in power between them. [1]: Bent Light [2]: Round lock fan (AN: Reiatsu in bleach is really an interesting thing. While it isn''t a clear indication of how powerful someone is, it can do pretty scary things. For example, in Ichigo vs Zaraki. At first, Ichigo couldn''t even really feel Zaraki''s Reiatsu. All he could feel was death. As for Aizen, after he fused with the Hogyoku, his Reiatsu was off the chart. For one, he couldn''t even be felt, and two, any poor bastard below a certain level that came close to him could die while beingpletely twisted and shredded.) Read 30 Chapters ahead for free on my /gojo-ch-137-the-start/ or subscribe to ******* to get even more. Chapter 120: PATHETHIC END Chapter 120: PATHETHIC END [Valley of Screams] Standing on a cliff, Yoruichi watched the scenery that seemed to stretch infinitely. Next to her was the serious-looking Soi Fon and fidgeting Nemu. "What do you think he will do?" "I don''t know." Yoruichi asked Nemu, but all she received was a terse answer. "Watch your tone!" "Hahaha. You are still too high-strung. Forget it, Soi Fon. It''s clear she didn''t mean disrespect." Laughing out loud, Yoruichi calmed the outraged Soi Fon and once again focused her gaze far away. "I don''t understand. To think that his Reiatsu would once again grow so much just after setting foot in here." This was something she could not wrap her head around. The growth of a normal shinigami was never really stable until it reached its limit. Sometimes, just one epiphany was enough for their power to jump on many levels all at once. Of course, there were other ways to elerate their growth. Kisuke''s machine that allowed to reach Bankai in just three days was one such example. There was also the training avable high up in the territory of the division 0. By taking those shortcuts, it was indeed not impossible for a shinigami to reach his full potential in just a few years. But, from what Soi Fon told her, since the moment Gojo entered the Soul Society to now, he had apparently never taken any sort of shortcut. Even if the recent event where he entered Dangai was not counted, he had already reached the level of a captain. Even more so, if Limitless was added, he could proudly say to be one of the strongest captains in history. She was supposed to ept that such a startling growth had happened in the short span of five years? Worse, he still had even more room for growth? ''What a monster.'' This was all she could say about this and this was why. ''I am really curious.'' She was bing more and more intrigued about the man known as Satoru Gojo. Just how far could he grow? What heights could he reach? How could he change the face of the world? She felt as if she was standing in the front row to witness history being made. "Yoruichi-sama, should we follow him?" "Hum?" Yoruichi was startled out of her thoughts at the sudden question, but it didn''t take long for her to understand and answer, "Well, our help isn''t really necessary. If he decides to spare them, you won''t be able to stop him anyway so might as well watch." "But" "I understand what you mean. The Ryodoji n is really dangerous. At the very least their intentions are. They failed to take power thousand of years ago and thus were exiled. Who would have thought that they would try to destroy the world now?" As the previous princess of her n, Yoruichi''s knowledge about history was quite vast and this was why she felt nopassion for them. They tried to steal power and thus brought arge number of deaths because of the civil war that ensued. Their goal had been to take down the four ns and they failed miserably. Furthermore, from what Kisuke had exined to her, with the power of the Shinenju and the nks, it was possible to break down the bnce between the spiritual and physical world and make them collide. The result of such a collision was pretty evident utter and total destruction of the two worlds. This went beyond the scope of simple vengeance and was nothing more than a totally psychopathic decision Even so, if they managed to secure the Shinenju, the fallen n would pose no great threat. "The decision is his. Will he kill them? or will he let them go? I am really curious." Soi Fon bit her lips but in the end, did not refute Yoruichi. Like this, the three of them stayed up and looked at the horizon. The answer they had been waiting for was delivered faster than they initially thought. Because, a few minutes after the end of their discussion, "Well, it looks like he is more ruthless than I thought." Yoruichi showed a bitter smile since she realized that she had once again underestimated Gojo. They could feel it. Out of the five foreign Reiatsu, only one was remaining and that one was flickering, like a candle that was about to be snuffed out. "Let''s go see what happened." ---- "I...curse...you." "Heh, I am a specialist in dealing with curses, so no big deal." The cave that initially felt a little crowded was now awfully empty. After dealing with Jai, the situation had deteriorated fast. All of the others had lunged at him, with the wish to take him down. Sadly, the difference in power between the two sides was simply too wide. What happened couldn''t even be called a fight. It was nothing more than a pure and simple massacre. No matter what they did, no matter how they moved, they could not hurt him, not even touch him. Meanwhile, each of his hits were fatal, each of his attacks were of a magnitude so high that it wasughable. His sword showed no hesitation as he cleaved each of them and brought them a swift death. Ganryu could do nothing as he watched thest of hispanions die. He couldn''t even flee because he was being chained down by chains made out of Reishi. "Dog of the Central 46." "Haha, believe it or not, but I initially didn''t want to kill you guys. If possible, I would have simply captured you and brought you on my side." Gojo wasn''t lying. Since he had decided to one day leave the soul society, he thought that fallen nobles should be powerful enough to help him create a new organization. Unfortunately for them... "I don''t deal with people ready to operate a genocide on a universal scale." Billions of life existed on earth and the number of souls in soul society was even multiple times that number. From what Gojo remembered, on earth, there were 15 dead people for every person living. In short, those people had been ready to destroy two worlds alongside more than a hundred billion beings, without counting animals, just to satiate their revenge. Compared to them, even Sukuna was an angel. "Either way, you are going to die now. So, let''s hope you will be a kind person in your next life." Saying so, three spears of light appeared above him before swiftly piercing through Ganryu''s body. Like a criminal being executed, Ganryu could do nothing as he saw deathing to him. All he could do was gaze at the beautiful light that was nearing him like the scythe of a death god. Weirdly, at the moment of death, what he felt was neither hatred nor resentment, but only freedom. ''Dying like this might not be bad after all.'' It had been a thousand years. Thousand years of pain and suffering. Many people thought that by not killing them, the Central had been merciful. But, what people forgot was that there were many things worse than death in this world. Death was a sweet release for his weary soul. Like this, Ganryu Ryodoji, leader of the Ryodoji n, passed away with a smile on his face. (AN: In the movie, most of the members of the n were killed so easily it was pathetic and that was them after decades of strengthening themselves with the power of the nks. Currently, they aren''t even half as powerful as they were in the movie, so I honestly had no interest in making a fight chapter with them. Now then, this volume ising close to the end. Let''s see what happens.) Chapter 121: I AM A FATHER? Chapter 121: I AM A FATHER? Looking at the body of Ganryu that was slowly vanishing in particles of light, Gojo couldn''t help but feel a littleplex. He hadn''t been lying when he said that he had intended to recruit them. After all, even though they were quite weak, they had survived a thousand years in exile in extremely awful conditions, showing how strong their minds were. If they had only wished to take revenge on the Central 46, he would have epted them with arms wide open. Unfortunately, world destruction wasn''t really in his ns. ''I really hope that wherever you reincarnate to, you will have a better life.'' Giving a short prayer for the departed and bitter souls, Gojo shrugged before turning around. "Took you a while, girls." At the entrance of the cave, he could see Soi Fon followed by Yoruichi who was hugging Nemu. Clearly, no matter how many upgrades Mayuri brought to Nemu, it would have been expecting too much if they wished she could keep up with two of the fastest shinigami alive. "Well, this honestly went faster than I thought it would." Yoruichi shrugged as she put down Nemu and ignored the slight envious look Soi Fon had been throwing toward the girl. Since Gojo did not kill Soi Fon despite the fact that she had so much dirt on him, she thought that he was the kind of soft-hearted person that couldn''t bear to kill. But from how fast he dispatched them, it was clear that she was wrong. He was far from being as soft as she thought he was. Gojo only shrugged in response. He wasn''t a bloodthirsty maniac, nor was he a hero willing to sacrifice himself for others. Even back then, during the Shibuya incident, he had been able to stay cool-headed even while watching humans being killed in droves. In the end, the only reason he had even been sealed was because of his own power rather than because of whatever weakness. Of course, it wasn''t as if he could exin that. So he simply gave a faint smile and left at that. It wasn''t worth discussing anyway after all. "At least the mission is aplished. We will be able to leave soon. Nemu." "Yes?" "Do you still have the trackers?" Those trackers were the ones that had been given to all of those who passed through the door back then. Of course, Gojo had already shut them off after dealing with all the hollows. Nemu nodded, expressing that everything was alright. She knew how important those trackers were for Gojo''s n. Gojo did not wish for the central 46 to know that he could open dimension gates. It was one thing to seed by using the technology of the 12th division, but it was totally another thing to be able to do so alone. Since it would mean that he had dabbled in space-time Kido. ...Which he obviously had but he just didn''t wish to let them know about it. ''At least not yet.'' The space technology of the Soul Society was nothing to scoff at. He didn''t know when he would have to leave the soul society, but he knew that he would most likely have to rely on his Shadow and teleportation to escape. It would be one thing if they didn''t know about it, but if they knew and prepared beforehand, it wouldn''t be impossible for them to freeze the space all around him or fuck around with his coordinate and send him in some weird ce. ''Hahaha. I will just throw everything on Mayuri''s head.'' Thinking about the scrunched face of that scientist, Gojo shook his head with an amused smile on his face. "Well, let''s go girls. I want to at least see the Shinenju before leaving." ---- Even though it was faint, Gojo could easily see the current of energy rushing in the ground. Following the way, they walked for a short while before finally stopping. "Amazing." What stood in front of them was arge tree with a shining cocoon in the middle of it. A mix of blue and white light was emanating from it, giving a sort of sacred feel. Though this sacred feeling was changed into creepiness when the white figures with red masks that looked like phantoms were continuously walking toward it and leaving after a while to fuse with the earth. "It''s a little disturbing." Gojo heard Yoruichi speaking, but didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, his attention was focused elsewhere. ''It''s alive?'' He didn''t know how it was possible, but the Shinenju in front pf him was indeed alive. It felt like the memories were fusing into one soul which shouldn''t be possible. The Shinenju was a natural phenomenon and though it only happened every few five hundred years or every millennium, there had been no records of Shinenju being alive. ''Should I take a closer look?'' He couldn''t stop his curiosity. Walking toward it, as if he was in trance, Gojo continued to try to decipher this mystery. "Hey!" He heard a voice calling him, but he only ignored it. Meanwhile, the more he neared, the more it felt like the cocoon was responding to his presence. Finally, once he reached it and was about to touch it, "Gojo! Stop." He woke up with a startle when he felt his arms being gripped by a soft hand, but it was already toote. The moment he came into contact with it, it felt like an explosion happened in his mind. The amount of information sent in his brain was overwhelming. Anyone else in his ce would have most likely already fainted but for him, this was nothing. At the same time, he could feel a part of Reiatsu slowly leaving him. "Ugh!" Behind him, he could hear the voice of Yoruichi grunting. It was clear that she had been the one who tried to stop him and wasn''t able to deal with the flow of information like him. He could also feel a part of her Reiatsu entering the cocoon. Since she was in this situation because of him, Gojo didn''t hesitate and slowly tried to control the flow of Reiatsu. Weirdly, it had been easier than he thought it would. In fact, the energy of the Shinenju was happily responding to him and like a tamed pet, stopped sending memories their way. Though, it continued to absorb Reiatsu from them. Finally, after absorbing about 10% of his Reiatsu it stopped. Gojo felt like he was watching a baby satiated after drinking his milk. "Are you alright?" "Ugh! I feel like vomiting." Once he was sure that everything was alright, he turned around and asked Yoruichi. He was about tofort her, but he was stunned by what he was seeing. Arge wall of energy seemed to have formed around them and separated the, from the outside. On the other side, he could see Soi Fon banging repeatedly on the wall and Nemu showing a worried expression. Thankfully, they seemed to have calmed down after he waved at them. "What is happening?" Yoruichi asked after calming down. She didn''t seem to want to me him for now. After all, it was clear that he hadn''t been in his right mind. Gojo showed a bitter smile. "I don''t know, but I believe we are about to find out." *Crack* As if it had been waiting for those words- *Crack* *Crack* rge fissures appeared on the cocoon followed by a huge sound, reminiscent of a beating heart. *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* ''Damn, it feels like the start of a horror movie.'' Gojo wondered if he was about to observe the birth of a monster and was already gathering Reishi in his hand. Standing beside him, Yoruichi wasn''t much different. He could see faint sparks of lightning flowing around her body. The speed of the beating heart was increasing, the cracks growing, and the tension rising. Finallywith arge bang, what came out was neither an abominable monster nor some kind of weapon of mass destruction. Though, if cuteness was a weapon, then it would be the most destructive one. "Mama! Papa!" Looking at the little baby that was squealing and dangling her hands while calling out to him, Gojo couldn''t help but wonder what kind of shit he had stepped on. (AN: So, for those who watched Memory of Nobody, this Senna will have many differences from the original because of the circumstances of her birth. Her personality will remain because I really like it. But her skill set will obviously be different. How much you might ask? Well, you will see. Anyways, this is nearly the end of this volume. Just one more chapter then epilogue. The next volume will start with a little time skip. Also, give me your opinion on this volume overall. I think it''s the longest as of now.) Chapter 122: I am sorry Chapter 122: I am sorry Hello guys. The month of may and June will be rough on me since they are thest two months of the first part of myst year (Yeah kinda wordy). Basically I finish sses in Junes. Need to find an internship during holidays and prepare my Thesis. This is particrly so this week. But next week, ironically I have all week off. My output this week will be honestly pretty low. It doesn''t help that SHK reached a part i really need to think through in order to avoid the same mistakes i did in Vol 5. I know all of this sounds like excuse but I rather warn you ahead of time rather than have you wait for nothing. I won''t promise anything. But if my schedule for next week doesn''t change, then I will do my best to push out some bonuses chapters the make up for those I might miss this week. Chapter 123: FAMILY BATH Chapter 123: FAMILY BATH After the shock of seeing a babye out of a cocoon passed, Gojo and the others wondered what they should do. Even the nks that previously crowded around dispersed, as if it had nothing to do with them. For Gojo, the situation was even more serious. The fact that he suddenly got a daughter out of nowhere aside, he could feel that while she had a spiritual body like one belonging to souls and shinigami, there were some little differences he still couldn''t really pinpoint. At the same time, not only was the amount of energy in her small body iprehensible, but he could also feel a faint part of his and Yoruichi''s Reiryoku in the body of that girl. That energy was slowly being assimted with that of the child. "Hah!? Mother!?" The reaction of Soi Fon was hrious. It was even more so since the one who should have been shocked was simply showing a thoughtful expression. "Well, in a way, she isn''t wrong. We can be said to be her parents." Clearly, Yoruichi remembered how a part of her energy had been absorbed by the cocoon. At the same time, she couldn''t help but let out a hollowugh, "I never thought that I would be a mother like this. Though, that kid is pretty cute." Yoruichi crouched down and took the baby girl in her arms, the slime and goo on the body of the baby didn''t seem to disturb her. "Umu! My little girl is indeed beautiful. As expected of me." Gojo was a little surprised at how calm Yoruichi was, and it made his respect for her increase. But even so, there were some line that shouldn''t be crossed after all, "I am pretty sure that she is so beautiful because of me." He could ept many things but he refused to concede on that front. Gojo''s rebuttal made Yoruichi''s eyes glint and this was the start of an apocalyptic battle to determine who between them the girls looked more like. Watching them like this and taking a look at the ever impassive Nemu, Soi Fon opened her mouth wide and couldn''t help but wonder if she really was the weird one in this situation. After everyone calmed down Though only Soi Fon needed to do so, they decided that the baby needed a bath and by using some low-level Kido, they managed to create a hot spring of sorts. --- [Back to the present] "Still, who would have thought that she would grow up so fast?" Yoruichimented idly while scratching Senna''s hair. She had heard many times about how children would grow fast if the parents took their eyes off of them. But this time, it was simply absurd. They had only taken their attention away a few moments to set up the bath, but in that short moment, Senna grew up from a toddler to a young child of about 9 years old. It didn''t help that she even named herself. "Will she continue to grow like this?" Yoruichi asked with a worried expression. Even though Shinigamis and souls'' growth depended more on the mental image they had of themselves or the time of their death, time still affected them somewhat. On the side, Nemu showed aplicated expression - one mixed with expectations and worries. The reason for such feelings was clear. Senna was like her and closer to an artificial existence than a normal one. This was why she felt expectations at the prospect of finding someone truly simr or close enough to her. At the same time, she remembered that the most sessful Nemuri experiment, experiment # 6 died two years after her creation because of an abnormal division of her cells. Nemu couldn''t help but wonder if the same was happening to Senna and if so, how long she had left. Thankfully, "Nah, everything is alright. She shouldn''t grow anymore than this for a while. Of course, I need to inspect her for a while to get more urate data, but I am pretty certain already." Nemu immediately let out a sigh of relief. She had an almost blind confidence in Gojo and if he said it wasn''t a problem then it wasn''t one. Yoruichi meanwhile raised a skeptical eye but, remembering what capabilities he showed in front of her, she decided that it wouldn''t hurt to believe in him and observe the situation. Once the worries were abated, Gojo smiled and he rxed in the hot bath and admired the stunning views that were presented to him. Two pairs of mountains and one vast in with two small bumps. It was an artistic scenery worthy of being painted by the greatest artists. As a man of culture, Gojo did not discriminate between the mountain faction and the ins faction. He believed that all sizes should be appreciated equally. "You are pretty tant with your gaze?" "Heh, what did you expect? Did you think I would blush and close my eyes with an embarrassed expression?" "Pfft! Hahaha! Well...haha Not to that extent. But indeed, people are surprisingly prude sometimes." Saying so, Yoruichi sneaked behind Soi Fon and grasped her breasts, "Yo-Yoruichi-sama!" "Hum. It seems like you have grown a little since thest time." Ignoring the fretting Soi Fon, Yoruichi continued to molest the girl like an old pervert. Poor Soi Fon was caught and could only feebly fight back. The situation was really funny for Gojo. During this short adventure, he had seen many unexpected sides of the ever-serious Soi Fon. He had to admit, the gap between her serious and her flustered face was incredibly cute. While Yoruichi continued to molest and begin to attack even Nemu, Gojo took Senna and began to massage her scalp. He unfortunately didn''t have any soap on him but it was enough for now. At the same time, he couldn''t help but use the six eyes to explore the interior of her body and could only marvel at the power of nature. The child was strangely silent. Only speaking sometimes and calling him father. She understood a little. After all, the Shinenju was created from the memories of tens of thousands of souls. Even though it seemed that his presence had cut the date of the natural birth short, the number of memories in her mind was already overwhelming. ''I will have to pay attention to her mental state regrly.'' His thoughts stopped at the question of Yoruichi. "Now that I think about it, what are you going to do with Senna? If you want, I can bring her to earth with me?" "Huh? Earth? Hahaha.When did I say you were allowed to go back to earth?" Gojo gave a wide smile as a mischievous light danced in his eyes. ''This will be fun.'' (AN: just to stall any questions. Even after Senna grows up properly, like with Kogo, she will never be part of the harem. Also, I think I more or less finished Dangai. Perhaps I could have done better with this volume. I feel like some parts were really dragged out too much. Anyway, the next chapter will be the Epilogue. Hope you loved this volume.) Chapter 124: EPILOGUE 5: THREE GENIUSES Chapter 124: EPILOGUE 5: THREE GENIUSES [Central 46] ''*Sigh* I really hate this atmosphere.'' In a room nearly devoid of light aside from one shlight illuminating the center of the room, what looked like a court hearing was happening. "So you''re telling me that you seeded in the mission thanks to a portable portal created by Mayuri Kurotsuchi?" "Indeed." Looking up to the old bastards perched in their chairs and covered by veils, Gojo, who was wearing his blindfold, wondered what he should eat once this hearing finished. "As for the hollows tide, you managed to escape it after a fierce struggle?" "That''s the case." Some nice sweets would be good, after all, he spent a huge deal of energy in the past. "In the end, the reason we managed to find you in the valley of screams was thanks to repairing the tracker that was initially deemed as destroyed." "You perfectly summarized my report." "..." "..." ''Be it in this world or the other, they are all the same.'' Old decrepit bastards who did nothing but tie themselves with outdated rules and were not worthy of the power they held. Even though he couldn''t see their expression, he could see their energy churning, showing that they controlled themselves with difficulty. "Captain Soi Fon, is this report without falsehood?" "I have nothing to add." Soi Fon, ever stoic, answered shortly. Even though the representative seemed irked, he could only hold it in. After all, not only was Soi Fon powerful, but she had both the Fon and the Shihoin''s family backing her. "What about you, 2nd seat?" "I already made my report." Nemu, who for once stood alongside Gojo rather than behind him, also gave a short answer. But once again, the Central had to control themselves. After all, the current scientific research department wasn''t like the one at its start. Currently, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that both the shinigami on the field and those in Soul Society werepletely reliant on the technology they produced. ''Ah, the feeling of crushing people with influence. It gives a different kind of thrill.'' Gojo loved putting down old bastards who thought they were worth shit with his power but he had to admit that those bastards bing speechless because they were facing more influential people than them was a sight to behold. "Hmmm.Captain Soi Fon, Vice-captain Nemu Kurotsuchi, and 3rd seat Satoru Goji. I don''t know if I should call you lucky or unlucky, but, on behalf of the soul society, I must sincerely thank you for your efforts. Your reward will be appropriately given in theing days, you are free to rest." Even though they didn''t fully believe the reports, the Central 46 had no choice other than to reward them appropriately. After all, the mission was already considered as a high-grade one and became even more dangerouster on. A reward equivalent to the effort was necessary. It was then that Gojo raised his hand, "For my reward, I don''t need money or anything of the like. All I want is." ---- "It seems like your n failed." "Heh." Gin, standing in the office as always was looking at the smiling Aizen with curiosity. Rather than seeming distraught at his foiled n, the smile on his lips conveyed the joy he was feeling. "Gin, what do you think of the reports they wrote?" "..." Gin did not bother answering because he knew that Aizen didn''t need him to. As expected, Aizen continued. "I carefully read those reports, and everything was bullshit. As such for them to have entered the valley, it means that one of them managed to open a portal or they received the help of someone who could. Clearly, the first option is the most likely." Aizen couldn''t put down his smile. To this day, aside from him, only Kisuke could open a dimensional portal by himself. Now, there was a third one. It was the mark of a supreme genius someone possessing unparalleled talent. Furthermore, he knew how big the Hollow wave should have been. For them to survive ande back unscathed, it meant that theypletely obliterated all the hollows. This proved that Gojo was without a doubtparable to a high-level captain or had some extremely powerful wide-scale destruction type skill. ''Haha, another like-minded person entered the game.'' Since Gojo had voluntarily manipted the reports, it was clear that he wasn''t that loyal to the Soul Society and was in fact quite wary. Soi Fon also gave false reports, which honestly was rather surprising since he knew how stubborn and inflexible Soi Fon could be. For her to ept a false mission report made him deduce that Soi Fon was on the same boat. Nemu was the greatest masterpiece of Mayuri. Since she followed Gojo like his shadow nowadays, it also meant that Mayuri was in the same boat or at least something close to it. Finally, there was Unohana. Nothing more needed to be said about that madwoman. ''Hahaha, truly splendid. To think he managed to create such deep connections in just five years. Taking him down won''t be easy.'' His heart was beating at the notion of a new challenge. At the same time, Aizen truly regretted not understanding Gojo''s personality sooner. If he had managed to do so a few weeks, months or years ago, he could have managed to ally with the man. Now though, since he already tried to kill him once, the die was already cast. The smirk on his face grewrger, ''Let''s have some fun, shall we?'' ------ [Karakura Town.] "Pfft! Hahaha!!" Kisuke, who was initially sitting down on the floor, suddenly exploded out ofughter. The cause being the transmitter in his hand, "This isn''t funny." A slightly grouchy feminine voice came out of the transmitter. Fighting to calm hisughter down, Kisuke chuckled. "I mean, it was supposed to be a simple mission. Who would have thought that your first mission after sixty years would end up with you being tied down because of a bet?" "*Sigh* I guess I wasn''t careful enough. Though, there''s nothing to say since Gojo really beat me fair and square." "Heh, is he that powerful?" "Powerful? Hum I don''t really know. His firepower pales inparison to some and his endurance is pretty low. But I can''t say one thing. While there are many people he can''t beat, even fewer people can actually beat him." "Hmm" Yoruichi refused to exin what that man power exactly was, but from her words, he deduced that it should be some kind of defensive power. "What about your daughter? Pfft! Haha. *Ahem* *Ahem*." "Satoru took care of that. Now, Senna is officially known as Senna Gojo. Satoru Gojo simply said that she was his family in Rukongai. As for me, I simply appeared in my cat form." Kisuke nodded. Since all the people in Rukongai were departed souls, the families there were in factposed of people who had no rtionship with each other. Still, they saw themselves as family and it was an endeavor encouraged by the Soul society as a whole. As such, no one would be wary of that girl. ''Hum, I would have really liked to at least take a look at her. She is basically apletely new form of life. A race that is close to a soul without exactly being one.'' The scientist inside him was itching, but it couldn''t be helped. As for Yoruichi, he wasn''t worried about her. Not only was her cat form the greatest form of camouge, but even in the unlikely chances she was discovered, absolutely nothing would happen to her. The Central 46 would never dare to order the execution of the previous leader of the Shihoin family. Raising his head to gaze at the starry sky, Kisuke smiled. It seemed that a new variable appeared. He wondered what kind of storms that man would bring. (AN: One problem with Aizen is that he craves to have people equal to him. In Canon. The first was Kisuke and second was Ichigo. Weirdly he never really showed respect or longing for Yamamoto, or perhaps I missed it. Either way be it because of arrogance, loneliness or hidden hope to be stopped. Aizen always wanted strong opponents or rather strong and smart opponents. Goji suits him.) Chapter 125: FAMILY Chapter 125: FAMILY "Otou-san! Otou-san! Wake up." "Just...give me five more hours." "Hah~! Shouldn''t it be five minutes?" "Five minutes aren''t enough for my awesome self. Now, shoo, let me sleep." In arge bedroom nearly devoid of any decoration, a ratheredic scene was happening. One young purple-haired girl, seemingly a young pre-teen of 13 or 14 years, was busy shaking a silver-haired man lying down on the bed. In the end, the girl stopped trying to wake him up directly and opened the curtains. "Argh!! ursed sun. My enemy of all mornings." Even though he kept fighting back and refused to move, in the end, he could only keel and ept his defeat under the blinding light of the mighty sun. "Alright, Alright, I got it. Geez. I am getting up." Ruffling his hair, his eyes still blurry with sleep, Gojo stretched and yawned. "What time is it?" "It''s 10 am." "Only 10? Why would you wake me up so soon?" He mumbled andined as he stood up and did some light stretching. During thest few days, he had been deep into research, trying to understand more about his powers over energy and creation. ''Who would have thought that I would be a scientist?'' Gojo could only shake his head in wonder. Some might ask themselves why he was acting like this. In the past, he would have simply answered because he wanted to stand at the top. Now though, more than power itself, he hated the notion of not being able to bring out the full power of Kogo. It felt like he would be letting down his partner and other half if he did not give his all for her. "Otou-san? You forgot you have an appointment with Captain Byakuya and Captain Jushiro about the manga adaptation of his novel." "Haha, sorry Senna, thanks for waking me up." Gojo''s face palmed himself. If he had to be honest, that entertainment project had been more like a joke and honestly a long shot. But he was surprised at how much thought Byakuya put into it. ''Hahaha, now that I think about it, the tome 10 of <> ising out today.'' He could onlyugh speechlessly at the fact that out of all the new novels and manga that slowly appeared over those five years since he came back from Dangai, the BL manga and novel about him and Byakuya was still the best seller and uncontested number one. He remembered when Byakuya tried to take down that manga, the female soldiers and nobles of the Seireitei nearly rioted. It had really been a sight to behold. That day, looking at Byakuya''s helpless and disgruntled face, Gojoughed so much he nearly died of asphyxia. "Otou-san! Hurry! Hurry! Nemu Nee-san already prepared the bath." Senna did not allow Gojo to reminisce any longer as she took him by the arm and left the room while running. Of course, if he really wished not to, there was no way Senna could have moved him. But watching his cute daughter act like this always brought a warm smile to his smile. --- It had been five years since his outing to Dangai. Those five years, like most years in the Seireitei, had beenpletely boring and uneventful. The only true change that happened was the creation and development of the Entertainment department, under the control of the 6th division. Thanks to that, the ever-so-boring life became a little bearable. Of course, not everyone was happy mainly the 9th division that was in charge of the "Seireitei News Magazine", under the control of Captain Kaname Tosen, or as Gojo called him, the blind bastard. Aside from this, another thing to note was that Senna had officially be a Shinigami. Last year, Yoruichi expressed concern about Senna''s mental development. Even though she only looked like a child, she was pretty mature mentally, though a little withdrawn only talking to Gojo and those close to him. As such, they decided that sending her to school was a good way to develop a rtionship. It was a good idea on paper butit didn''t help much. As expected of his daughter, she crushed the six years training program and graduated just after five months before joining the 4th division. If he counted himself, Toshiro, Momo, and now Senna in just ten years, the normal graduation time had been broken four times. He wondered what kind of face the instructors made. He wasn''t surprised at Senna being a genius. Her body was basically born to manipte Reiryoku. In fact, in terms of energy control, if Gojo didn''t have the six eyes, he was sure that he would have been worse than her. This was how talented she was. Thanks to that, she was currently specializing herself in theory before bing an aplished doctor. After all, he didn''t want her to be in the face of blood and death so soon. What really surprised Gojo was that Senna had managed to bond with an Asauchi. He really wondered what kind of power her zanpakuto would have once it awakened. Senna aside, his love life had settled down somewhat. For one, he was in a sorta rtionship with Nanao. The girl had bawled her eyes out when he came back alive from the mission. Furthermore, he didn''t wish to give bad examples to Senna while raising her. So he had been careful to control himself and mainly spent time with Nanao or Rangiku. Over those five years, his rtionship with Rangiku had warmed up considerably and the two of them flirted so much that people already considered them a couple. Gojo wasn''t blind to the interest Rangiku had for him. But at the same time, he had a hard time breaking thest wall separating them. After all, Gin Ichimaru was her best friend and basically a brother to her. ---- Afterpletely washing the drowsiness away with a hot bath, Gojo, now wearing his shinigami uniform, walked in the living room and couldn''t help but drool at the magnificent scent waffling in. "Seems as appetizing as always. Thanks, Nemu." He took his ce as Nemu answered back to hispliment with a happy smile. It had been slow, but as time passed, Nemu gradually opened her heart to the world. The process somewhat elerated after Senna came into the picture. While she still wouldn''t show much when in front of outsiders but she became way more expressive when they were in the house. She had even developed some hobbies, mainly rted to housekeeping. It was tothe point that Gojo was sure that he would die of starvation if Nemu left him, because his stomach couldn''t ept anything else below the level of her cooking. "Finally, I am starving." "Cats shouldn''t eat at the table." "Continue and I will scratch you Nyaa...There, there, under my chin. Ohhh." Ever since Yoruichi came back with him, aside from training with him every night in his basement, she would spend most of her time in her cat form and y around with the females visiting him, like Nanao or the others. Aside from Unohana and of course Soi Fon, none of them knew that the cat they were ying with was in fact a former captain. Scratching the head of the ck cat sitting not far from him, Gojo smiled as he watched the table full ofughter. For him, who used to eat alone when he was alive, it was really a weird and heartwarming sight. None of them were rted by blood but he liked to think that what they had was even better than a normal family. Smiling joyfully, Gojo put his hand together and gave the signal to start eating. "Itadakimasu." Today was a good day. (AN: A simple heartwarming chapter to start VOL 6: CAPTAIN. The name may or may not change, but for now, it will be that. Vol 6 will be very pivotal for this story and there might be some more time skip because I need to reach a very specific date in Bleach timeline. Let''s hope I don''t fuck it up.) Chapter 126: ENTERTAINMENT Chapter 126: ENTERTAINMENT Walking up to the domain of the Kuchiki Family with Nemu walking alongside him, Gojo couldn''t help but smile at how simr it waspared to the five years ago when he went to Byakuya to discuss that project. If there was one difference though, it was that, rather than walking behind him like she used to do, Nemu was standing right beside him. "What is Senna doing today?" Nemu took out a digital notepad, courtesy of Mayuri, and began to scroll the page until a red shining point and small blue dots could be seen on a big map. "She is currently in the 11th division." "Hum? Visiting the little Yachiru, I guess. Yoruichi is with her, right?" Gojo nodded, not worried about the situation. It might have seemed excessive to ce a GPS tracker on his daughter, but not only was Senna perfectly aware of its existence but she was even given clear instructions about what to do if she was in danger. Whether she liked it or not, as his only weakness, Senna was a high potential target for anyone who would wish to deal with him. There was also the fact she was the first of what could be seen as a totally new species. Though calling it a species when she was the one and only representative was a little weird. He couldn''t afford to leave such things to luck. Not only did she have a tracker, he even ced a heavenly vow on her, as he did on Soi Fon. The only difference was that this vow had no restrictions. It just served as a way for him to immediately be able to find her coordinates and teleport to her should anything happen in the unlikely event. It would also generate a fixed Kido, the Hado #81: Danku [1] up to four or six times if she was in danger. Danku was a powerful Kido that could block any attack at a level below that of a Bakudo #89. In a way, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that Senna was the second most well-protected being in the whole soul society. The first of course being the Soul King. ''The soul king, huh.'' Gojo''s thought stopped at this, as a crazy theory shed through his mind. ''No, I must be crazy.'' He tried to convince himself, but the idea wouldn''t leave him. In the end, he decided to throw this question at the back of his mind, after all, hecked an important element to prove his theory. ''I wonder if there is a way to meet the Soul King.'' ---- The meeting with Byakuya was going pretty well if all things had to be considered. They were just reviewing the situation of the past year and the growth of the avable works. What was funny about the development of this manga and light novel business was that the most popr types were geared towards love stories or slice of life. The shonen, or more precisely Nekketsu[1] were not really that popr. The main sales of those types came from the 11th division and ironically enough, most of Nekketsu authors were also from the 11th division. Gojoughed at this but also understood the reason. People were drawn to manga and the like because they wished to escape their everyday life, wishing to live through the adventures of the main character. In the normal world, Nekketsu were the most popr because magic and such didn''t exist in the mind of humans without cursed energy or Reiatsu. But for Shinigami who had to fight regrly and risked their lives against hollows, reading more stories about fighting monsters wasn''t particrly appealingexcept for the members of the 11th division of course. Surprisingly, one of the most popr authors currently, aside from the BL one, of course, was Nanao, author of the novel, < >. A rom novel about life in a futuristic normal high school. It was followed by Soi Fon, author of the <> a thriller-type novel that followed the viin who was being pursued by a hot and sexy detective. However, the uncontested master standing at the summit was none other than Jushiro Ukitake and his novel, <>, previously published in the Seireitei News. The novel was about a man fighting evil and saving vigers. It wasn''t particrly popr between Shinigami, but it was overwhelming for children of the Seireitei and the soul society in general. The only problem was that because of Jushiro''s health issues, the novel was constantly on Hiatus. But every time a chapter was announced, the sales were crazy. If not because of those Hiatus, even the <> wouldn''t be able to stand in the first ce. "Well, this is it for the report. Since Captain Jushiro gave his permission, we are going to prepare the manga adaptation of the first five volumes of <> Standing calmly on the podium with different graphics behind her, Rukia finished the presentation. The growth of Rukia during those five years had been startling. Currently, she was already the co 3rd seat of the 13th division. There was already talk about her being transferred as the vice-captain of the 6th division if she continued like this. "I have one question." Gojo raised his hand. "Yes?" "Your presentation was beautifully well done, I must say, and the graphics you showed are very urate. I just can''t help but ask... Didn''t we ask to tone down on the rabbit''s face because of what happened with Byakuyast time?" Byakuya and Rukia coughed lightly to hide their embarrassment, while Jushiro gave a smallugh. It was a recurring problem whenever one of the Kuchiki''s siblings made a presentation. Seeing the drawings of Byakuya had been an eye-opener for Jushiro. It had eternally changed the way he saw him. But more than anything, ''Things really changed.'' Ten years ago, he would have never imagined seeing Byakuya act embarrassed or something like that. It was a heartwarming sight to see the ever stoic Byakuya caring for his sister. Their rtionship was still a little stiff, but it was clearly much closer than what it was five years ago. That wasn''t all, the soul society as a whole was slowly changing. The projects that had been introduced were helping low-level Shinigami, as well as citizens of Rukongai, find a way to live an easier life. Currently, they had already managed to bring more order and wealth to the districts in Rukongai below the 10th. It was a slow but progressive change. At this rate, in fifty or so years, it wouldn''t be impossible for the Soul Society to bepletely different than now. Of course, Jushiro didn''t wish for a perfect world where there was no injustice. Such a world was nothing but an utopia. But if he could make the world a little less dangerous, if he could make children a little happier, then.It would be more than enough. All of this was thanks to one man - Gojo Satoru. The man was bringing changes to his wakes. He didn''t know yet if it would be negative or positive for the soul society as a whole in the future but whenever he looked at Gojo, he couldn''t help but have an uneasy feeling. It was like looking at a man busy making his goodbye. ''Perhaps I am thinking too much.'' Soon it will be the election of the new captain of the 3rd division. If Gojo managed to seed, he was sure that Gojo would be in measure to bring even more and hopefully even better changes. [2]: one misconception is that shonen/Seinen is a genre. Those terms define the target audience. Shonen for young boys and teens and Seinen for Adults. For example, Shingeki no Kyojin is a shonen, same for full metal alchemists. It also designed the magazine. For example, a manga published in shonen jump is a shonen. Simple. What people really mean when they think of shonen is Nekketsu or ''Hot blood''. Basically, mangas like Dragon Ball, Naruto, One-piece, and of course Bleach, are Nekketsu. [1]: Splitting void Chapter 127: KISUKE URAHARA Chapter 127: KISUKE URAHARA On that night, the clouds and the stars were illuminated more brightly than usual, a kaleidoscope glittering the sky. However, the silver white-haired man gazing at the horizon from the terrace did not seem to be impressed, for his face remained impassive. "Brooding?" "Nah, just wanted to look a little emo." Chuckling, the man turned to face the source of the voice. A dark-skinned tall woman wearing a skintight outfit that perfectly showed her bountiful curves. "If you are here now, I guess that Senna came back safely." "Yes, she waspletely spent so I tucked her in." Shrugging, she walked straight to him before sitting not far away. "How was your day?" "Alright, I guess? Byakuya and Ukitake are good people. They are more interested in helping people rather than obtaining outright benefits so discussing with them is easy." A smile of respect formed on his face. Gojo could fight and die for people he cared about, but spending so much effort for people he didn''t even know? No thanks. Still, even though he had no interest in doing it, he still respected those who could sacrifice their lives for the greater good. "Heh, little Byakuya has grown up now." Yoruichi chuckled. In a way, she could be called Byakuya''s teacher. At least, in the way of Hoho and Hakuda, she had helped him many times and taught him many things. Seeing the young and brash man of then bing a respectable adult brought mixed feelings to her. It showed her that even though time passed slowly for Shinigami, things could never stay the same forever. "What about you?" Sheughed at Gojo''s question, "Senna and Yachiru, those two little imps have been making Ikaku''s life a true hell. Yachiru brought her all through the 11th division to fight or pull pranks." A warm smile formed on Gojo''s face. Over the years, he had really begun to see himself as Senna''s father and he cared for her greatly. He hoped that she could stay just happy and carefree all the time. After a while, his warm smile slipped and hardened. Looking at his profile, Yoruichi sighed and asked, "You finally managed to observe everyone?" He grimaced a little, "It took some time and I had to take many missions, but I finally managed to observe all the current Shinigami. Aside from me and Tosen, all the Shinigami I observed had traces of foreign Reiatsu mingling in them." "Even Captain Yamamoto?" "Even him." Yoruichi closed her eyes. Five years ago, after they came back from the valley, Gojo proposed to observe and study her body. At first, she thought that it was just him acting as a pervert, butter, she understood that he wanted to find a way to determine whether someone was under control or not. It had taken a few years but he finally seeded. Sadly, it brought very grave news. Kisuke had already spected that all the Gotei 13 and Central 46 were under Aizen''s influence butit was one thing to have spection, and it was another to obtain confirmation. "Well, the situation isn''t hopeless. For one, his power is <>; rather than outright <>. Otherwise, the whole Soul Society would be under his control. Still" Yoruichi nodded, "Even if he can''t take control of them, it''s still dangerous very dangerous. It''s to the point that even captain level shinigami aren''t immune." "Yep. Secondly, even though he can put people under illusions. That''s all they are. Illusions. It doesn''t directly increase his power level. If he fought against someone like Yamamoto for example, he would be toast." Gojo chuckled at his own bad pun. But he wasn''t joking. The Bankai of Yamamoto waspletely forbidden because it had the power to destroy the whole soul society over time. Yoruichi nodded, "The same goes for your Bankai. Illusion or not, if he is in that Bankai, he won''t be able to escape. The problem is that...Illusion isn''t all he has." Indeed, this was the problem. On top of his illusions, Aizen was a powerhouse that wouldn''t lose to anyone. At least this was the information Gojo had obtained from Yoruichi. Furthermore, he had two captains following him and perhaps even more. No matter how one cuts it, Aizen was a tricky opponent to face. Yoruichi was still watching Gojo attentively even as he said how dangerous and tricky Aizen was. Perhaps he hadn''t noticed it himself, but his own lips were slowly twitching upward as if he was enjoying the situation. She had already seen it in his gaze long ago but this man was no saint fighting for the people. He didn''t care about Soul Society. He didn''t care about avenging those who fell victim to Aizen. He cared even less about bringing justice. All this man cared about was showing that he was superior. Facing Aizen and destroying him would be an enjoyment unto itself. ''He is very dangerous.'' She had already ascertained it, but Gojo Satoru was a wild card. His potential was out of this world and his power already stood near the top. Still, ''He isn''t like Aizen.'' Even though he was dangerous, over the years, she hade to appreciate the sassy narcissistic man. He might be callous and egoistic, but he had a heart and had people he cared about and for her, this was more than enough. "Well then, It''s time I guess. Are you ready?" Yoruichi nodded, "We can go at any time." "Let''s go then." A shadow grew and swallowed the two of them, plunging them into darkness. When the light of the moon finally shone on their face again, the two of them were in an old factory. But...They weren''t alone. "Wee! Wee! Satoru Gojo I presume? Happy to meet you. My name is Kisuke Urahara!" Looking at the blonde man walking with a cane and tipping his hat at him, Gojo nodded before letting his gaze trail over all the people surrounding him. A smirk formed on his face at this sight. This promised to be a very interesting night. Chapter 128: VISORED Chapter 128: VISORED "Wee! Wee! Satoru Gojo, I presume? Happy to meet you. My name is Kisuke Urahara." Giving a light bow filled with flourish, Kisuke straightened up and looked at the man he had heard so much about. A man of legend Satoru Gojo in just under ten years he was breaking record after record and If he managed to be captain in the uing event, he would be the fastest Shinigami ever to be captain after graduating from the academy. But if Kisuke had to say what really impressed him the most, it were the events that followed recently, the slow but steady changes of the soul society. It wasn''t perfect. There were still many things wrong and things that would most likely never change. Still, the man in front of him had managed to bring changes in the never-changing Soul Society. This was why he gave a bow. It was a sign of respect towards a fellow revolutionary. Even though the atmosphere was heavy, Gojo could understand respect when he saw it. In the same way, he couldn''t help but be curious about the legend in front of him. A man who went from a poor noble house to one of the most renowned scientists in the whole history of the Soul Society. Even to this day, the results of some of his research were used to support soldiers when on mission. Someone who did the impossible by creating the first and only independent department of the Gotei 13. This was why Gojo put away his usual frivolous smile and gave a light bow himself. "I am indeed Satoru Gojo, I am happy to meet you, Kisuke Urahara." Standing on the side, Yoruichi smiled. She had always wondered what would happen when those two unprecedented geniuses met. She was thankfully not disappointed. Once he was done with his bow, Gojo looked around at the people that had been observing him in silence. "I guess I am facing the previous captains and vice-captains?" His frivolous and easy-going smile came back in force. He could give a bow to Kisuke because he respected the achievements of thetter but that was all. He would never show weakness in front of people who were obviously judging and measuring him. "You should call them Visored, the name of their team. The blonde guy with the sketchy smile on the side is Shinji Hirako, their leader." "Ah" Gojo gave a gentle smile, but Yoruichi suddenly felt that something bad would happen, "The guy who got done in by his own vice-captain." "Bastard!" ''Sigh I knew this would happen.'' She facepalmed while wondering if she should stop the small blonde girl from rushing towards Gojo. But in the end, she didn''t need to intervene. "Hiyori. Calm down." The blonde girl, Hiyori, stopped, her expression full of struggle. "But" "Stop. It isn''t like he is wrong. I really did get tricked by Aizen in an epic way." ''Oh!? Would you look at that?'' Gojo wasn''t into gratuitous provocation. The reason he uttered those words was because he wanted to observe and understand this group known as ''Visored.'' If everything worked out well, they would be allies for a while. But, as the Chinese say, it was better to have a powerful enemy than having a pig-like teammate. Gojo knew that losing was always a possibility. Still, it was one thing to lose after being outsmarted by your enemy and it was another thing because you had someone stupid guarding your back. p! Bringing his hands together, Kisuke managed to calm down the pressure that was steadily increasing. "Come on, we are in an unprotected zone. If you guys continue to show off here, we will have a swarm of Shinigami on our ass in little time. Shall we move away?" ---- [A few minutester] Boom! A fist encased itself in the wall. "Shit! Do you believe what that guy is saying? I don''t like that bastard!" Sending a flurry of fists, Hiyori continued to pound on the wall to blow away some steam. "Stop damaging that innocent and helpless wall. Anyway, you would have gotten thrashed if Shinji didn''t stop you. You should have felt it, right?" A tall and slim ck-haired girl wearing a pair of ssesmented while reading a book with rapt attention. From afar, it seemed like a bookpletely normal, but they would be mistaken. After all, it was filled with erotic pictures. Hiyori, hearing the remonstrance of Lisa, scowled but didn''t deny it. When she had been about to attack, it had onlysted for a split second, but she had felt like she was being crushed alive. Though it hurt to admit, that guy wasn''t someone she could deal with alone. Perhaps if she used her Hollow powersbut not even she would use that power just because she didn''t like someone. She might be brash, but there was a limit to it. "His music is sublime. I can feel it in my blood. I am sure he will be a reliable ally." On the side, another blonde man, with a french cut, added. He was scribbling music notes in his notebook while his expression was feverish as if filled with inspiration. "Fuck! Am I the only one who finds that guy fishy? I mean, he reached that level in ten years? Are you kidding me? What if he is one of Aizen''s goons?" "Well, this is a possibility we cannot put aside. Even if he isn''t with Aizen, he could also be working for Central 46. I am sure those old bastards would love to see our corpses." A man with short silver hair and the number 69 tattooed on his chest, Kensei, was busy doing a handstand push-up as he answered. "Well, in the end, it doesn''t really matter, does it? Shinji will make the decision that will be the most helpful to us." The others closed their mouths shut at this, expressions of trust clear on their faces. Shinji Hirako wasn''t the most charismatic guy around, but he had their full trust and they would respect whatever decision he ended up taking. --- While the Visored were debating about the decision Shinji would end up making, the man was currently ying poker with Gojo and Kisuke in the room adjacent to them. The atmosphere was pretty light despite what one might think and there were even someughs, as Yoruichi, the dealer, was giving the cards. They weren''t talking about any kind of alliances or anything of the like but only simple everyday things such as their respective lives both in soul society and on earth. Finally, when Yoruichi dealt the card, Gojo smirked as he looked at his hand. "Well then, shall we y?" ----- ******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 129: WORK WITH ME Chapter 129: WORK WITH ME The tension was high, and the silence heavy in the air. In a small room with a fanzily blowing air, three men, two blonde and one silver-haired, looked at each other with impassive faces. Looking at their cards, each of them raised the bet as if they had the greatest hand. It was then, "I fold." Shaking his head with a wry smile, Kisuke ced down his cards. He had been trying to bluff, but his hand was really bad and he didn''t want to take any risk. Facing Gojo, Shinji showed his usual harmless smile and showed his hand. "4; 5; 6; 7; 8 A straight flush. It seems like I won." It was indeed a very big hand, basically impossible to surpass. Shinji was about to take away the coins, when he was interrupted. "Tututu! Who said it was the end?" Shinji and the others were surprised, the only hand that could deal with a straight was Grinning, Gojo revealed his card one after another, "10; J; Q; K; A Royal Flush!" Kisuke whistled in admiration, "You beat an odd of 1 / 649,739. Bravo." "What can I say? I have always been very lucky." Shrugging, Gojo took all the coins on the table with a smile on his face, leaving a distraught Shinji who covered his face with his hands and groaned. "Hyori is going to kill me..." It was the fourth time they were ying and he had basically lost all the money they had. Just thinking about how he will be weed brought him cramps to his stomach. Kisuke on the side wasughing out loud, finding this sight funny. He never bet too much and would always pull back when the situation seemed bad. On the other hand, Gojo simply grinned continuously. ying cards against him was asking to be humiliated. His acuity aside, it wasn''t that hard for him to see what card everyone was dealt with, no matter how fast Yoruichi acted. When he was alive, no jujutsu sorcerer who knew him would dare to y against him because they knew that they would lose everything if he did. "Shall we continue?" "Ugh! Forget it. I only have the clothes on my back now." Shinji shook his head and looked at Gojo up and down, "Now then, shall we talk about the more serious business?" The atmosphere immediately changed. At the end of the day, money was just that. Money. As shinigami, it was the least important thing for them. What was more important though was the reason this man named Gojo wanted to meet them. Gojo, feeling the spiritual pressure of Shinji, showed no change in expression. Shinji was without a doubt a powerful captain. But it was mainly because of what his Bankai could do. If Shinji had to be ssified ording to pure power, he would be near the bottom or at least a little toward the middle line. But if one was asked who was the most dangerous, he would definitely be at the top. After all, his Bankai could cause chaos throughout the whole Soul Society. Sadly, this Bankai was useless against single enemies, and as such, Gojo did not fear it. "There, there, there. Calm down Shinji. We were just enjoying ourselves so much. Don''t break the mood." Shinji sighed, "Kisuke, I am sorry, but this time I can''tply. This matter isn''t just about me. Any decision I take here mightpletely change the lives of mypanions. They chose me as their leader because they believed in me. I don''t n to break that trust." Shinji waspletely serious. Gojo was simply too suspicious. So suspicious that it wouldn''t be wrong to think that he was working with Aizen. Of course, perhaps he was being a little paranoid. But he could not afford to joke around with the lives of those who trusted him so much. Gojo who had stayed silent all this while shook his head, "I think there is a misunderstanding. You seeWhen did I say I needed you?" The scene fell in a strange silence, but Gojo did not stop. "You guys seem to be under the impression that I need your help to deal with Aizen butthe truth isI don''t." He twirled a card between his fingers and continued, "Of course, you guys are strong, and having you with me would be helpful in the future. But that''s it. I am sorry to say this but you are not particrly needed. In the first ce, when did I ever say I wanted to form an alliance?" The words flying out of his mouth were shocking but the more Shinji and Kisuke thought about it, the more they realized that Gojo indeed never talked about anything pertaining to an alliance or anything of the like. ''So we jumped to the conclusion by ourselves?'' Thinking about it, he suddenly felt so ashamed he wished he could find a hole and hide. It didn''t help that Yoruichi could be seen rolling on the floor whileughing and that Kisuke was coughing on the side to hide hisughs. "Still, I wouldn''t refuse if we could work together." Thankfully, Gojo did not make things difficult for them and took a step back. ''Heh'' Kisuke grinned. How could he not see that Gojo acted like this initially to disrupt Shinji''s rhythm and then take control of the discussion? This was a pretty basic way of negotiating, but no one could deny how useful it was. Still, his smile slipped the moment Gojo decided to drop a bomb. "What I wish for isn''t some alliance to deal with one man but something totally different. Tell meDo you wish to create our own version of the Gotei 13?" (AN: Will Gojo create his own organization? Who will be the members? We will see) (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 130: FINDING HIS WAY Chapter 130: FINDING HIS WAY "What...What did you say?" "Do you wish to form an organization equal to the Gotei 13? Or even superior to the Gotei 13?" An awkward atmosphere greeted the question uttered by Gojo. Yoruichi, who had stoppedughing at Shinji, stood on the side as she quietly observed the situation. Gojo had never informed her about this goal of his, but she long guessed that he had such a goal. ''Interesting'' On the other side, Kisuke showed an intrigued expression at the confidence Gojo was showing. He really wondered what gave him such great confidence. "You are insane." Shinji, whose usual smile was nowhere to be seen, sighed as he took his hat and twirled it with his finger. "Why do you think so? You guys, Visored, were all either captains or vice-captains. One of the Visored was the vice-captain of the Kido corps and the man that was with Kisuke earlier should be a captain. Yoruichi and Soi Fon are nobles as well as members of the secret force. Kisuke was the leader of the scientist department and I am a member of the Healing department." Gojo showed his fingers and continued to list their current full force before concluding. "With just the few of us here, we could already be called the Gotei 13 version Lite." Shinji frowned because he could see that Gojo was making sense. The Gotei 13 wasposed of the Army itself with the different captains, the Secret force, the Kido corps, the Healing department, and the Research department. As Gojo said, they really had all the elements to form their own organization. But... "The Gotei 13 isn''t just that." Even though Shinji and the others were disappointed with the Soul Society and Seireitei, they held no grudge towards the Gotei 13 itself. They respected the rules and the ideals it stood for and were happy to uphold them even though they were no longer captains. The Gotei 13 represented an ideal, the goal to keep the bnce of the world. Of course, it wasn''t perfect very far from perfect even. They had done many things they weren''t happy about, like the massacre of the Quincy. Even so, it did not take away the meaning behind the creation of the Gotei 13. "I meanThe Gotei 13 really did a good job as protectors. A little too bloodthirsty, but if Quincy were less prideful, the massacre wouldn''t have happened in the first ce. ButYou know it right? No matter how good the Gotei 13 is, as long as it''s tied down by the Central 46, then it will eventually be rotten." Gojo shrugged and continued, "Let''s make something clear. Once again, I don''t need you. There is no one I need in this world aside from my sword." The moment he said this, an insane spiritual pressure-filled the room beforepletely focusing on Shinji alone. "Kuh!" Shinji''s breath became stifled and Kisuke raised an eyebrow in astonishment, ''What a frightening control.'' Even for him, it was basically impossible to stop his Reiatsu from spreading widely when he used it. Gojo did not care about Kisuke and Yoruichi as he continued. "I don''t care about protecting the world. I see no meaning in sacrificing myself for the weak. I fight only for the things I am interested in." "If you have no lofty goals, why then do you wish to create an organization simr to Gotei 13?" "Why, you ask?" His pressurepletely receded in his body and he stood up, showing a calm and gentle smile. "Because it''s fun." A few minutester, Gojo stood alone on the roof of an abandoned building and observed the wandering souls. Sometimes, he would use his sword to purify them and send them to the Soul society. After all, it wouldn''t be pretty if those souls ended up getting eaten by hollows. [You have been pretty harsh. Why didn''t you try to bring them to your side more calmly?] Kogo asked with an intrigued voice. Even though she was the other half of Gojo, it wasn''t as if they shared all their thoughts. His actions made her pretty curious. After all, Gojo was pretty charismatic and convincing. If he wished, it wouldn''t be impossible for him to convince them if he took his time. Gojo, looking up at the moon, shook his head, "I could have and it was initially what I wanted to do, but" [But?] "I wonder if what I am doing is meaningless. After all..." While it was pretty embarrassing when he talked about creating an organization simr to Gotei 13, he couldn''t help but be lost. Why was he even bothering to do all this? Back then, Yamamoto brought 12 great criminals and created the Gotei 13 with the goal to quell the chaos in Soul Society and protect the bnce of the world. But, what about him? What did he fight for? He had no idea and no particr goal. He was like a cloud, aimlessly drifting in the sky. [I understand what is worrying you, butWhy do you need some lofty goals in the first ce? Wishing to be the strongest is a good goal. Fighting for fun is another good goal. At the end of the day, what matters isn''t howrge and awe-inspiring your goal is, but rather how fulfilling your life was.] This was the reality. In this world, some people were born with a grand destiny. They were fated to be leaders of their city or country. They had many obligations and many ideals. Some failed and some seeded, but they were all written in the annals of history. Meanwhile, the vast majority of people were destined to a life with no particr achievement. Bing an adult, finding a job, marrying, having children, growing old, and dying... An even more vast majority lived without ever finding happiness. Be it because of their economical or personal situations. Those people would never be remembered and would never affect the matters of the world. They would die and be forgotten for all but their loved ones. ButDid it mean that their lives were meaningless? Did living without aplishing anything made you worthless? The answer was no. Everyone had their own goals. Be it big or small, exceptional or mundane, it did not matter. Gojo felt like a heavy weight on his shoulders vanished. The words of Kogo had allowed him to clear the doubts that had gued him for a short while. The truth was, he hade to like this world. At first, he had been isted and alone, but slowly, he began to create connections and had people he cared about and who cared for him. He even had a cute daughter. In more ways than one, his current life was even more fulfilling than his previous one. [Also, You did not forget, right? Through heaven and earth] "...We alone are the honored ones." [Indeed. You promised to make me the strongest sword and I promised to make you the strongest ShinigamiOr, was it a joke to you?] Gojo regained his confident smile. "Of course not. I am not into ying second fiddle to anyone. For people as talented and charismatic as us, the top is nothing more than our rightful ce." [Of course.] Like this, one man and one sword grinned while their eyes shone with an unprecedented thirst for strength. After calming down, "Sigh, oh well. Let''s go back to business." Gojo spoke as if their heart-to-heart talk did not happen a few moments ago. [Did you manage to find it?] Kogo did not mention the short episode either. She knew that Gojo wasn''t the kind to show the weakness in his heart easily. Furthermore, they indeed had something more important. "Yep. I saw it. Completely looked and analyzed it. Though, I don''t know if I will be able to replicate it." Gojo wasn''t lying when he said that he didn''t need the Visored. As such, why then did he try to meet them? On one side, it was about curiosity. On another, it was aboutobserving Kisuke. When Yoruichi talked about how Aizen made the Visored what they are now, she did not mention how exactly Kisuke managed to stop and control the process. This was why Gojo had spected that Kisuke had a device simr to the one under Aizen control. This theory of his was further proven after he was given permission to enter the library five years ago and obtained a very interesting piece of information. This was why he wanted to meet them. He had made a bet about where such a device would be kept and it seemed that he was right in betting that Kisuke had it on him. After all, someone like Kisuke would not easily trust others with such a thing. He was also very curious about the body structure of the visored. This was why he had proposed to y poker. During that time, he was able topletely examine them as he wished and even if they felt it, they would just think he was trying to find what cards they had. The result had been more than fruitful. "...The Hogyoku, was it?" Gojo put a finger under his chin and stared thoughtfully at the moon. It seemed that he would need a few more hours of research. "*Sigh*I really need to master time maniption and integrate it in my Bankai." He wished to create his own version of the Dangai and get more time for himself when doing experiments. Standing up he stretched a little and began to walk towards the little store not far away from where he stood currently. It was time to meet Kisuke alone and have a little discussion with him. ---- (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 131: FIND IT YOURSELF Chapter 131: FIND IT YOURSELF "Hi! You vanished after dropping a veritable bomb, you know?" Appearing in the Jardin behind the shop, Gojo was not surprised to see Kisuke weing him. "So you can feel the dimensional movement of Shadow?" Kisuke moved his small fan to hide his mouth and chuckled, "I really couldn''t. But after Yoruichi exined how you moved through the dimension, I was really curious and did some little experiments. I must say, this is truly a marvelous skill. Thankfully, the Quincys of 150 years ago didn''t master it." Gojo shrugged, he did not participate in the Quincys massacre and was not particrly interested in them. The ones that truly intrigued hIm were the Quincys of a thousand years ago. Sadly, the records about them were pretty rare. He had asked Unohana for some information about them but all she remembered was cutting them in a trove. "Oh! Some sweets!" Skipping happily, Gojo took ce next to Kisuke and looked at the carefully made sweets with shining eyes. "May I?" "Of course. Tessai is the one who made them. He always had a magic hand when cooking." Gojo did not ignore the fact that Tessai was the previous captain of the Kido corps. Taking one beautiful round ball, Gojo gulped it down and immediately groaned in pleasure as the sweet melted in his mouth. ''Delicious.'' It was surprising how such an imposing man could make such beautiful and delicious sweets, but Gojo was too entranced to care about it. ''Does he need sweets?'' Looking at Gojo stuffing himself, Kisuke quietly analyzed the situation. Truthfully, most of the information he had about Gojo was second-hand information. As ironic as it was, despite being trained as a spy, Yoruichi was not a snitch. She had never really shared Gojo''s skills with him aside from some very basic ones. ''Perhaps he needs them to get more energy? This should be a habit from when he was alive. After all, Shinigami don''t process food in the same way as humans.'' Basically speaking, Shinigami, or souls in general, were deceptively like humans. Once their Reishi''s level reached a certain level, they could feel pain and hunger. They could also have sexual needs and were able to reproduce. They could also age and die or get sick. Even so, this was where the likeness ended. ''He should have been a special human when he was alive.'' Kisuke mused. From the record, the first time Gojo appeared, he was already pretty strong and had his own fighting style. This was impossible for someone without training and who was used to fighting. From his name and habits, Satoru Gojo was Japanese when he was alive and he should have been living in Japan. Thenwhy was he unknown? After the short previous meeting during the poker game, and some small information Yoruichi had sent him, his impression of Gojo was a shy and very prideful man. Such a man couldn''t have eptedying down in the darkness while he was alive. Of course, it was also possible that the man worked for some organization that couldn''t be seen by normal people. But after having lived in Japan for some time, Kisuke knew no such organization. This could only mean that Satoru Gojo, a powerful man with incredible innate skills had appeared out of nowhere in Soul Society. Perhaps he was active in the Western Branch? This was another great possibility that he couldn''t ignore. Though Kisuke did not really think so. Once again, a man such as him should have been known and renowned in the world of livings. Perhaps he was a soldier who died during the war? This was more likely. The second world war had been pretty devastating and the number of soldiers who died was simply too much to count even now. It became even harder when the civilians of Nagasaki and Hiroshima were added. ''Fascinating. Truly fascinating...Oops. my bad habit is rearing its head.'' Kisuke smiled bitterly. He knew that he should curb his curiosity when it came to personal matters. While he really wondered who Gojo was when he was alive, it didn''t matter as much as knowing who he was now as a Shinigami. "Gojo, may I ask if you were serious about your ns to create a new organization equal to the Gotei 13?" Gojo popped another sweet in his mouth and smiled in bliss before answering, "I never joke around...Well I do joke around quite a bit. But this time I am not joking." "Pfft! Ahahaha! I see. Then, would you want a small scientist with you?" Gojo stopped and looked seriously at Kisuke. "I know I am the one who made the proposal but, why? I know how crazy it sounds. If we do it, we mightNo. We would be the enemy of the Soul Society. A thorn in their eyes." "Heh. Indeed. Yama-Ji would never allow such an organization to exist without control. He would either try to integrate us in the Gotei 13 or destroy us." "That''s it. Why then do you wish to join my sinking ship?" Kisuke closed his fan with a snap, "But is it really a sinking ship?" He showed a meaningful smile as he looked at Gojo. Then looked up at the moon, "Of course, I am not someone who likes to make empty gambles. The position of captain for the 3rd division will soon be open, right?" "Indeed." "First, you should seed at it. Once you be a captain, I am sure that it won''t be long for them to contact you. If you still wish to create your organization after meeting him, then I will join you." "Who are you talking about?" Gojo had an inkling of who Kisuke was talking about, but he wanted to confirm. Kisuke gave a smile full of derision as he uttered, "Who? Of course The Soul King." (AN: Not much to say. Kisuke analyzed Shadow movement basically 50 years in advancepared to canon. So the Quincys and Yhwach would have a way harder time invading the SS if nothing changed. Of course, many things will change. This is just the beginning. The division 0 might appear in this volume or the next one at thetest.) (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 132: TALKING ABOUT LIFE Chapter 132: TALKING ABOUT LIFE The Soul King. The supreme ruler of the Soul Society. An entity who lived in the Reiokyu[1], a separate dimension kept suspended above Soul Society that both served as the official residence of the Soul King as well as its Royal Guard. Not much was known about the Soul King himself - for the simple reason that very few shinigami were even allowed or had the chance to meet him. Gojo had always found it hard to understand. Despite being known as the King, he did not rule the Soul Society. Most, if not all the decisions in Seireitei were taken by the Central 46. Furthermore, even after searching through hundreds of books, there were basically no clear information about him. It was as ifAs if all records of him had been purposely erased or kept hidden. He had once asked Yoruichi about the Soul King, but all she did was to show him a strained face and an expression full of shame as if remembering an unbearable past. After that, she asked him to never ask a question about the Soul King since this was a secret that concerned the security and the stability of Soul Society as a whole. Even though she had betted her freedom to him, this was the only thing she refused to ept no matter what. Now that Kisuke had also talked to him about the Soul King, Gojo was now sure that whatever secret was hidden, uncovering it would be really interesting. Of course, this wasn''t all. The way the Reiokyu worked really made him think of his own Bankai. If he could enter that ce and observe it as well as the Soul King himself, he was sure that he would be able to develop his skills in a moreprehensive way. [Seireitei] A shadow stretched on the ground in a jardin before two people, Gojo and Yoruichi, walked out of it. "Whenever I see you bypass the security measures of the Seireitei so easily, I can''t help but wonder what would happen if that skill was given to enemies." "Heh, If it was me, I would first try to assassinate the strongest enemy, in this case, Yamamoto. If this fails, I would use the portal to bring arge number of cannon fodders ready to be sacrificed so that they create mayhem and scatter the forces." Yoruichi stopped and looked at Gojo, "Don''t tell meYou seriously made a n about attacking the Soul Society?" "Hahaha, how could I? I am a pure pacifist. I will never send the first hit against Soul Society." Yoruichi did not miss what he left unsaid. He might not send the first fist, but what would follow would be a full retaliation without any kind of pity. Today had been an interesting day for her, even more so since she satisfied one her deepest curiosity. A meeting between Kisuke and Gojo. Though, now that she saw how easily they clicked, she couldn''t help but wonder if she should be worried. Those two could be rather extreme when they wished. She couldn''t even imagine what kind of shenanigans they will be up to once they be more used to each other. Yoruichi was about to follow Gojo in the house but, feeling the Reiatsu of someone entering, she immediately changed into a cat, and fled. She had already recognized the signature energy of Nanao and she didn''t wish to be present during the intimate scene that would follow. Even now, just thinking about how the little girl who would hold herrge book and follow behind Kyoraku like a lost kitten was now being a grown-up woman who would moan under a man, made the usual teasing Yoruichi blush a little. - Feeling the energy of Yoruichi vanish, Gojo gave a small grin while opening his arm wide to wee the ck-haired woman. "Come and give me a hug." Nanao blushed a little. She didn''t know that even after five years of a semi-steady rtionship with Gojo, she still felt like a little girl when facing him and his relentless teasing. Letting out a sigh of resignation, she appeared and hugged him gently, her heart at ease. Sniffing lightly, she could feel the fragrance of another woman on him, but this did not particrly disturb her. She had recognized this fragrance many times and even smelled it on Gojo''s daughter and in the house itself. She didn''t know who that woman was, but it didn''t matter. After all, she knew what kind of man Gojo was. The simple fact that he basically reduced his dalliance to zero as after he came back five years ago was already a miracle in her opinion. "How was your day?" "Ahh!" Nanao yelped when Gojo swept her feet and took her in a princess carry before bringing her to the living room. After putting her back down, Gojo asked gently while helping Nanao take off her ck coat so that she could move easily. Letting out a sigh of contentment, Nanao smiled a little, "You know very well. The same as always. Though, there was a little change today." "Oh?" This caught Gojo''s interest. Soul Society was a ce where few things happened. He wondered what had happened. "Captain Yamamoto had called my captain to discuss an issue. A project initiated by Captain Ukitake a few years ago." "Is it about the entertainment business?" Even though he said this, he did not believe it was. He just had a meeting with Jushiro and Byakuya this morning. If there was any problem, he would have been warned. "Don''t worry, it is about something else. An initiative to increase our scope of actions in the human world." "Ah" Gojo nodded, remembering what it was about, "The shinigami substitute initiative?" "Yes. One of the blocks in thisw is the worry about what humans, given such power, could do if left unchecked or if something happened. In the end, Central 46 decided that if this n was to take ce, they would need to establish a way to observe and control the substitute at any moment." "Heh, and let me guess, the sub wouldn''t know that he is being spied on?" He sneered at her silence. He was not surprised that the first thing that came from Central 46 wasn''t how to make this initiative truly work, but rather control them. Of course, he understood that taking the appropriate security measure was important. Still, there was a limit to it. No secret could stay a secret forever. Sooner orter, the substitute would learn the truth and by then, it would bring the very result they tried to avoid. ''Well, in the end, this ain''t my problem.'' "So, why did Yamamoto call you two?" "Central 46 already approved the project. All itcks now is the approval of Captain Yamamoto or rather, Gotei 13 as a whole. Such a decision cannot be taken without a vote of all captains." "Ohoh! So that meansA summit?" "Yes. The selection for the new captain of the 3rd division had been brought forward because of this. Soon, it will be decided who between you and Gin Ichimaru will be the captain of the 3rd division." Gojo licked his lips in anticipation. It seemed that things were happening faster. The time of reckoning wasing. But what interested him currently was another thing, "This is truly interesting, butWhy don''t we talk about life?" The suggestive smile he showed left no doubt about what he meant, and the blush on Nanao''s face showed that she understood clearly. What followed was a truly magical night full of moans and sweat[2]. [1]: Soul King Pce [2]: Aside from the first time with each new girl, all the other smut chapters(with the same girl) will only be avable to ******* as Special chapters. (AN: I have some problems with Nanao, but I guess this is also the problem of most harems. It''s hard to make the girls ept without making them feel like soulless dolls that exist just to please the mc. In SHK, this isn''t really a problem since most of the girls might really kill each other if it wasn''t for Sol, lol. But here it''s a little harder since I don''t want to make characters OCC. Thankfully, Seireitei follows medieval Japan, so harem itself isn''t a problem.) (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 133: WHY CHRISTMAS ? Chapter 133: WHY CHRISTMAS ? "Let''s have a special Christmas!" "What!?" "Huh?" This was during a meeting between Gojo, Jushiro, and Byakuya. "Christmas! The gifts, the party, the fat old man with a creepyugh that knows the address of everyone? That kind of Christmas! We should have a special Christmas." Byakuya seemed troubled as he interrupted Gojo, "I do know what Christmas is. It''s just Why would Shinigami celebrate Christmas in the first ce?" Jushiro let out a speechlessugh after Byakuya''s words. In the first ce, Shinigami did not believe in anything. At most one could argue that they were rted to Shintoism or Buddhism.[1] Gojo face palmed before shaking his head, "Yare Yare Daze, do I have to exin everything to you guys? Who cares about religions or whatever? Christmas is a day to enjoy between friends and family. A day to gift and be gifted. It is simply a day that should be full of happiness andughter. No need to make it moreplicated than it should." Sighing he continued, "The atmosphere in the Soul Society has been quite strainedtely because of the summit that is about toe and the selection of the new captain. There is also this thing with the Shinigami substitute that is a topic of great controversy." The other two sighed because Gojo was indeed right. Be it Gojo or Gin, they were both known as very powerful shinigami who were equal to captain in all but the title. People could already feel an iing bloodbath because even if one was voted, nothing stopped the other from challenging him for the title. While only the 11th division used this rule frequently, it was a system usable by anyone. Furthermore, many shinigami were against the substitute shinigami project. They didn''t like the fact that some humans would simply be handed power so easily. All in all, the atmosphere has been extremely badtely. "It looks like you guys have the same opinion. We need something to lift the spirit, even if for one day. We can even use this as an excuse to take funds from Central 46 and buy many gifts for the children of Rukongai." Jushiro''s eyes shone at this while Byakuya was visibly moved. The main reason the two of them were so into this new entertainment department was because of the help it could bring to the people of the Rukongai. "But, giving gifts to everyone would be unrealistic." "That''s true. But gifts alone aren''t all we could do. We could set up a special program. If we have the help of Mayuri, it would be even possible to broadcast it through all the 320 districts. We could also contact the Shiba family so that they prepare some fireworks and we could use the 11th division for security. There is so much we can do. What do you think? Are you with me?" Jushiro was visibly excited, so much that his face flushed and he began coughing repeatedly. "*Cough* Let''s *Cough* *Cough* Let''s do it." Byakuya meanwhile calmed down a little and looked at Gojo with a weird expression. - After Jushiro left to discuss with Kaien Shiba, his vice-captain, the only ones still left were Gojo and Byakuya. After sitting in silence for a few moments, Byakuya asked bluntly. "What are you really thinking?" If Byakuya was asked to describe his rtionship with Gojo, he would be very hard-pressed to do so. The two of them could not really be called friends. But they were pretty close and believed in each other. In a way, Byakuya saw Gojo as a rival. Someone who could fire up his cold heart and make him more enthusiastic about training. It was also thanks to Gojo that his rtionship with Rukia was warmer. The previous stiffness that existed between them had all but vanished. This was why he knew. Gojo was definitely acting weird now. Hearing his question, all Gojo did was smile and shrug, "I just want to make some good memories." After all His time in the Soul Society coulde to an end at any moment now. Byakuya frowned, a heavy feeling filling his chest. But he knew that he could do nothing more. "Don''t do anything stupid. As long as you don''t break anyws, the Kuchiki family will protect you." After those words, Byakuya stood up and also left. Looking at his departing back, Gojo chuckled, "Hahaha. So he can also be embarrassed. Unfortunately" His eyes narrowed as he thought. ''The Kuchiki will not be able to deal with the troubles I might soon bring.'' -- "To what I owe the displeasure of your visit?" In his undergroundboratory, Mayuri was busy cutting down the body of a hollow and grumbled in his usual high-pitched voice. "Haha, I am also happy to meet you! Mayu-chan." "Don''t call me by that ursed nickname!" "I understand Mayu-chan. But isn''t Mayu-chan a cute name? Or is Mayu-Mayu better?" Mayuri growled and was ready to call out his Bankai just to try and kill this bastard. Unfortunately, he could only give up and sink in despair because his Bankai was already at its 10th upgraded version[2], but the poison still couldn''t hurt the fucking bastard. Pinching the rim of his nose, he sighed and went back to his experiment, "If you are here about the result of the experiment, you will soon have an answer. It hadn''t been easy to understand the secret behind the creation of the hollow, but I should be able to create something simr." "Oh!?" Gojo looked at the barely recognizable Metastacia[3]. "Well, seems like years of torture haven''t been kind to him. I even feel bad looking at him." Mayuri scoffed, "As if you could feel something like remorse." "Hey! I resent that. Even more so whening from you." Gojo showed a hurt expression before losing interest in the monster that was so far gone it couldn''t even beg for its life anymore. "Anyway, getting results is definitely good, but this isn''t why I came to you." "What do you want this time?" Mayuri ignored Gojo and went back to cutting the hollow. He had already studied all its structure but it was one of the few enjoyment he had. Looking at the interior of the body of Metastacia was like looking at a work of art and he could only marvel at the ingenuity of the creator. "I want you to create a TV and many scale projectors, at least 320." Mayuri nearly killed Metastacia because of how his hands trembled. ---- After leaving the 12th division, Gojo went directly to the 4th division. "Well, you seem pretty happy. What happened?" Raising her head from the heap of paperwork, Unohana smiled at Gojo and asked curiously. "Haha. I just had an interesting discussion with Mayu-Mayu." "Mayu-Mayu???" Unohana tilted her head before giving a helpless smile when she understood who he was talking about. "Either way, what brings you here?'' "I am hurt, you know? Why couldn''t I juste to meet my dear and beautiful captain?" "Alright, sit down and out with it. I have other things to deal with." Gojo shrugged helplessly and sat down as he was told before exining his n. "Hum...So you want to use all your money to pay for new clothes and special disguises etc?" Unohana frowned a little and tapped repeatedly on the table before asking, "Why? You have never been the sharing type." "First Byakuya, then Mayuri, and now even you. Just what kind of person do you take me for exactly?" "An uncaring prideful bastard with a slight psychopathic tendency?" Gojo was speechless. "Anyway, you still didn''t answer my question. Why?" "I mean. I soon won''t really need that money. Might as well spend it now rather than have it confiscated by the authoritiester." Silence filled the room while Unohana stopped tapping the table. After a while, she let out a sigh, "I don''t care about what you do. You are a grown-up man. Just know that if you leave before we have the asion to fight, no matter how far you go, no matter where you hide, I will find you and I will kill you." Gojo smiled wordlessly, for he knew that this wasn''t mere lip service. "Anyways, about what you want. The problem isn''t money itself. But the schedule is too tight. Even if you were to hire all the seamstresses of the Seireitei, it wouldn''t be enough to do this." "Is that so?" Looking at his disappointed expression, Unohana frowned before she sighed in defeat, "I know someone" "I knew I could count on you!!" "Let me finish!" "Yes, ma''am!" "So, as I was saying before being rudely interrupted, I know someone. She owes me a favor. But she can be a true bitch." It was rare for Unohana to slip and use the rough speech she was used to in the past. "In terms of skill, she is the best seamstress in the world of that, there''s no doubt." Gojo couldn''t help but be intrigued, "Who is she?" Unohana showed a rare serious expression as she answered, "She is one of the original 13th captains alongside me and Yamamoto. Currently, she is known as the Divine General of the North and is the fourth officer of the Zero Division Senjumaru Shutara[4]." [1]: Bleach takes heavy inspiration from the cycle of reincarnation Samsara. In samsara, we have 6 realms, or 5 depending on how you see it. God realm: Soul King Pce Demigod Realm: Soul Society Human Realm: Human World Animal Realm: Beast Realm Hungry Ghost Realm: Hueco Mundo Hell Realm: Hell The beast realm was briefly mentioned in Blood War. At least we know that Komamura (Wolf-headed captain) and his n were once exiled there because of some sins theymitted. [2] So yeah, Bankai can be upgraded. Normally the Shikai must go through a reforging of sorts. But I don''t know how Mayuri did it, the guy alway upgraded his Bankai. [3]: Hollow that got destroyed by Gojo during the mission of the 13th division. [4] Senjumaru mean Thousand hands What is funny is that Unohana''s true name, Yachiru, means Eight thousand style. (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 134: DIVISION 0 Chapter 134: DIVISION 0 "Senjumaru Shutara." In Unohana''s office, Gojo quietly muttered the name. "Before I continue, what do you know exactly about division 0?" "Honestly? Not much." Gojo did have some information, butpared to the knowledge of Unohana, it would be pathetic. It was better to shut up and listen. "I see...Humm. Well, I guess telling you this isn''t a problem since you will most likely be called by them after you be a captain." Unohana tapped the table for a while before continuing, "Firstly, you must understand that the Soul King''s Pce is basically in another dimension above the Seireitei. There lives the 14th division of the Gotei 13 - The Division 0, also known as royal guards." She snickered when she thought about what they were supposed to guard. The so-calledSoul King. ''Well, he doesn''t need to know anything about this now. Seeing it for himself will be better.'' "Currently, division 0 only has five members. But all of them aside from one were captains of the Gotei 13 at one moment or the other. All of them were elected to be members of the Royal Guards after they made great achievements or brought radical changes to the Soul Society." Unohana frowned when she thought about the leader of Division 0. The only one out of the four who never was part of Gotei 13 for the simple reason that his existence predates that of the Soul Society. "The five members are; The Divine General of the East and the 1st officer, Tenjiro Kirinji, also known as the Hot Spring Demon. He was the first captain of the 4th division and entered division 0 after he created Bakudo [1]. He is also my master in a way." Unohana showed a soft smile as she remembered the man with a kind but awful temper. "Then there is the divine general of the south, Kirio Hikifune also known as the Ruler of Grain. She was the captain of the 12th division before Kisuke Urahara and entered Division 0 after creating the first artificial soul." Gojo whistled. Artificial souls were the bread and butter for Shinigami working on earth. In a way, they were the spiritual version of Artificial intelligence. It seemed that even before the creation of the research department, the 12th division was already the cradle of great scientists. "The third one is Oetsu Nimaiya, the Divine General of the West, also known as the God of Sword. He is the first captain of the 2nd Division and entered Division 0 after aplishing the splendid feat of creatingZanpakuto." [Oh? So that guy is kinda my father?] {Haha! So what does it make me? Your mother?} [....What a horrible thought.] {I known, right?} The mention of Oetsu really intrigued Gojo. He knew that shinigami could fight without relying on zanpakuto. Soi Fon and Yoruichi were the prime examples of that rule. Still, there was no denying that Zanpakuto themselves were simply too useful. A Shikai or a Bankai once revealed couldpletely turn the direction of a battlefield. Furthermore, Gojo believed in one simple truth. ''If someone can do it, then I can do better.'' It was a really arrogant and shortsighted thought, but he didn''t care. It was this belief that supported him and allowed him to reach greater heights. Furthermore, if he wanted to create his own version of Gotei 13, it was imperative to create his own weapons. "Then we have Senjumaru Shurata, who is the Divine General of the North. What do you think was her aplishment?" Unohana smiled and pointed at himMore precisely at his clothes. "Senjumaru is known as the Great Waves Guard. She was originally the captain of the 9th division and became a member of the Royal guard after creating the Shihakusho [2], uniform all Shinigami wear. She also created a device called the Shurata Scale. It is an alert system that is used to monitor the world itself." Unohana did not exin more about the Shurata Scale. After all, while she liked Gojo quite a bit and was willing to break some rules for him, there were limits to it. Still what she said was enough for Gojo to understand that Senjumara wasn''t just a simple seamstress. "I must say that Division 0 seems really awesome. A division that regroups the greatest freaks of the Soul Society. ButYou forgot someone, right? Such a group could never function without a powerful leader Who is he?" For the first time, Unohana hesitated a little. After all, the moment she uttered his name, he would be aware of it. Still, it wasn''t as if they were doing anything illegal currently. So it should be alright. "You are indeed right. The leader of the Division 0, known as the <>, is the oldest and most likely strongest Shinigami in existenceIchibe Hyosube [3]" [Royal Pce.] Sitting on a praying mat, a bald man with an impressive build and a thick ck beard who was previously in meditation opened his eyes and looked around. "Why did Unohana utter my name?" His title of <> was not just for show. As the one who named all the things in the Soul Society, his own name carried a curse on it. Those he deemed unworthy could not utter it and of those who could, if anyone did, he would be immediately warned of it. As one of the founding members of the Gotei 13, even though she was but a child in front of him since her age did not even amount to a fraction of his[4], Unohana was still someone worthy of respect. If she called his name despite knowing the curse put on it, it means that she judged that it was something worth doing. Caressing his beard, he stayed in thought for a while before catching the hint as his name was uttered a second time. ''Oh? who is that youngd? I seem to have seen him somewhere.'' Despite his power, it wasn''t as if he was omniscient or all-knowing. Still, it didn''t take long for him to remember who he was. Gojo Satoru. One of the candidates who could receive the honor of bing a member of the Royal Guard. Though he really wondered if it was such a great honor nowadays. "Sigh. I was first rejected by Sosuke Aizen. Though it was for the best since he created something like the Hogyoku. Then it was Kisuke Urahara. Followed by Mayuri Kurotsuchi. It isn''t easy getting new blood." Ichibeughed heartily while muttering information that would shock anyone who heard it. Still, for Ichibe, it was nothing problematic. There were few things that could escape the eyes of the royal guards. After all, they had to be constantly aware of the situation of Seireitei in order to better protect the Royal Pce. As the one who gave the name <> to the creations of Oetsu, followed by <> and <> and as such brought those two concepts into reality, he knew the name of absolutely all Zanpakuto in the Soul Society as well as what their true abilities were. If not because the Royal Guards never interfered in the problem of the Gotei 13, he would have ttened Sosuke Aizen long ago. Who could have imagined that Aizen could create something like the Hogyoku by gathering the scattered Nails of the Soul King? Though, in the end, this didn''t matter. It was Yamamoto''s job to deal with that rebel and only if he failed, would he be free to destroy the insolent bastard that dared to insult the Souls King. "Now that young boy is the true problem." Compared to Aizen, the silver-haired boy was the true source of headaches for Ichibe. More precisely, it was his ZanpakutoTengoku no Kogo. Even now, he couldn''t understand how it was possible for such a Zanpakuto to be born. In the first ce, ''How could a Zanpakuto emanate the aura of the Soul King?'' [1]: Healing spiritual art [2]: Garment of dead souls [3]: There are always debates about Ichibe vs Yamamoto. For me, in terms of pure destruction. No one can beat Yamamoto. Zanka no Tachi is without a doubt the most powerful Bankai in bleach (aside perhaps Ichigo''s and perhaps Aizen but Kubo cucked us and didn''t show Ichigo''s new Bankai. Same for Aizen). Anyway, Zanka no Tachi is powerful. Butpared to Ichibe who controls all names and all that is dark...yeah. Ichibe doesn''t win in pure power. But overall, his skills are sick. [4]: Ichibe is the oldest shinigami alive and is a few million years old (AN: I personally think it''s kinda dumb how they never helped kill Aizen. But I am pretty sure that when the Aizen arc was in full swing, Kubo hadn''t created the concept of Division 0, yet. Or perhaps he did? It doesn''t really matter in the end) --- (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 135: DARK DETERMINATION Chapter 135: DARK DETERMINATION After discussing with Unohana and setting up a date to meet with Senjumaru, Gojo was about to stand up and leave when he was stopped. "Gojo tell, do you think you are strong?" Gojo stopped and smiled at Unohana, "Why the question? Do you think I would be affected by the mention of how powerful the members of Division 0 are?" Unohana nodded. She knew very well that Gojo was different from her. For people like her and Zaraki, the knowledge that there were stronger people out there was like music from heaven something that filled them with much joy and happiness. They did not fight to be the strongest. All they enjoyed was the rush, the adrenaline that coursed through their veins while they fought stronger the opponent. On the other hand, Gojo was different. While he did enjoy fighting, what he really enjoyed was the feeling of dominating his opponents and proving his might to the world. For him, the knowledge that people stronger than him existed was like a curse from hell something that should fill him with bitterness and despair. "I am not the same as when we first met, you know? Furthermorewhat if they are stronger than me now? In the end, We alone will be the honored ones. It might take ten years, or hundred years, even thousands butso what?" Laughing out loud proudly, "Andeven as I am now, who would lose and who would win is still something left to discuss." Waving his hand, Gojo left the office of Unohana. As for her, looking at his back, a small smile of satisfaction filled her face. ''He has indeed grown up very well.'' If she was worried previously, now she had no doubtThest fight between them would fill her heart with much joy. As for Gojo, currently he wasn''t thinking of such aplicated problem. He was just wondering how to convince the women of the healing department to all disguise themselves as Santa. A bunch of sexy women in red and white skirts were always something beautiful to look at. "What do you think are your chances of winning against Satoru Gojo?" "HumNone whatsoever." "..." "..." Deep down in aboratory, Aizen was observing a small bluish orb that was floating in one of his testing tubes. Standing behind him, with the same creepy smile, was Gin Ichimaru. Taking away his attention from the orb, Aizen looked at Gin and smiled, "You do not seem particrly motivated? Where is the child who killed his superior just to appeal to me?" Back then, Aizen had not really been the one to recruit Gin, since it was Gin who appealed to Aizen. In order to prove his worth, Gin did not hesitate to assassinate his direct superior as well as many other shinigami. By doing so, he also put himself in the same boat as Aizen since the Soul Society would never forgive him for his crime if it was discovered. Of course, Aizen knew the true goal of Gin, but it was simply something too amusing to discard. "It isn''t about what I want. If we go through a vote, Gojo already has Soi Fon, Unohana, Byakuya, Shinsui, Isshin, Zaraki, and Jushiro. I am also sure that he has Mayuri in the bag since his daughter follows Gojo everywhere. As for Yamamoto, with that Toshiro Kid, and Gojo''s own talent, chances are high that he will also vote for Gojo in the end." Gin shrugged. There were three ways to be captain. First was the Captain''s Proficiency Test. A test that requires the ability to perform Bankai. Nearly all Shinigami be captains using this method. At least three existing captains, including the Captain-Commander, have to witness the test. The second way was Personal Rmendation, which was, as the name implied, to have personal rmendations from at least six captains and approval from at least three of the remaining seven. Finally, there was the Trial by Combat. To defeat a captain in one-on-onebat with at least 200 witnesses from the captain''s division. Gojo already had the nine votes required, and since what happened five years ago, even though it was never witnessed, there was no one who doubted that he had a Bankai. This would leave thest option, but not even Gin could say with assurance that he could win. If he really used his full power, Aizen would know all his cards and his n would be a failure. He had already invested too much time and killed too many people to let this n fall through. It was why he couldn''t bet everything just to win against Gojo. He knew that Aizen was suspicious of him and that all his actions were perhaps just a game in the eyes of the man. But, it didn''t matter. As long as Aizen did not find the true power of his Bankai, Gin knew that he still had a chanceA chance to take his revenge. Settling his gaze on the small bluish orb, Gin could barely control his rage and as such, gave a wider smile. ''Damned Hogyoku[1]'' He could never forget that day when he saw Aizen absorb a part of Rangiku''s soul. In the past, Rangiku was far more talented than him. In fact, the difference in spiritual power between the two of them was pretty wide. Sadly, her growth had been stunted after what Aizen did. It was onlyter that he understood what he had taken away. A nail of the Soul King. Gin was not clear about what really happened, but it seemed that the Soul King had lost many parts of his body for some unknown reason. Each of those parts were enough to change someone normal into a powerhouse or give them strange abilities. The best example were the Fullbringers on Earth Humans who had obtained the ability to manipte the ''Souls'' of certain objects. Most likely, Rangiku had been a Fullbringer or had the potential of one when she was alive. In the end, this did not matter. What mattered was that Aizen destroyed the future of Rangiku, and might even have killed her if things didn''t work out. Gin would notcould not, forgive nor forget. On that day, he swore that he would avenge her and punish Aizen one day. Until then, he knew that he would have to stain his hands with the blood of many innocents. His own end would most likely not be a happy one. But...So what? So what if he had to kill hundreds of people? So what if there was no happy end for him? Rangiku was more than a friend to him. She was family, the first and only person to have ever shown concern for him. For her, he was ready to fall into the deepest part of hell and be the most wicked Devil. Hearing his answer, Aizen smiled deeply. He felt a weird sense of satisfaction at the realization of how influential Gojo had be after just 10 years. He saw Gojo as his equal and his arch-enemy, in the same way, he saw Kisuke Urahara. It was even more so because the man was negatively affecting his ns. Even so, it pleased him. The stronger Gojo was, the happier Aizen was because only then would his victory be much sweeter. Compared to the pleasure he would have when crushing those two, destroying that ''thing'' that dared to call itself King was nothing more than a mission. Ignoring the small killing intent Gin was unconsciously leaking, Aizen began to observe the Hogyoku once again. The orb was still not up to the standards he wished. But, once he managed to steal the one created by Kisuke, everything would be perfect and he would finally be a transcendent. [1]: Crumbling Orb (AN: When I think about it, Gin is a little like the Itachi of bleach. He killed many people, all this to avenge and protect Rangiku. The same way Itachi didn''t hesitate to massacre his n to save his brother. Does it make Gin a good person? No, not at all. But does it make him an endearing character? Yep. Many like me are fans of him. Anyways I will see what I will do with Gin in my story.) ----- (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 136: SITE IS DOWN Chapter 136: SITE IS DOWN The new website is currently down. no worries it isn''t a problem on your side. I will use this asion to think very hard about my future projects. My Three month long holiday started yesterday so next week there won''t be any chapters. Anyway site is down. Next Sunday, I will hopefullye to you with very important news that will determine how this story will continue going forward and my new ns. Have a good day everyone Chapter 137: ABOUT MY FUTURE PLANS Chapter 137: ABOUT MY FUTURE PLANS So Hikarugenjiworld is still down. Mary reasons. There was so many of you reading on my site that what I had to pay increased exponentially. I guess the expression "didn''t know whether tough or cry" was never do apt. i was happy for such a huge following but sad because I couldn''t pay and I couldn''t add ads without penalizing some of you and making the site unreachable, I couldn''t cover the cost. Long story short, until I find a new host for World. The site won''t be usable. Because of the debacle, I find it quite a pain to go back on Hikarugenjispace. Welp. anyway, So i will go back to mainly posting on Scribble and WN. This week I will slowly bring back the chapter ahead on my site here on WN and Scribble. So those who didn''t read on my site will be happy since they will have two or three chapters every day. as for those who did. Don''t worry, I am still writing normally and posting on ******* so when I reach the level I stopped at on my old Site, there will still be some more chapters in stock that I can post. Second thing is that I might be a full time author. At least, I wish to be one. I am currently working on making Vol 1 of SHK worthy of Amazon and reworked up to ch 16 already. Hope you guys will support me there once the book is out. Finally, I already asked this, but I might sign a non exclusive contract with WN. it won''t affect my fic but SHK only. At least it will open the gift function. if I get enough gifts I won''t have to lock chapters. But I need to sign the contract in the first ce which might or might not happen. just wanted to give a head up just in case. Chapter 138: TOKINADA TSUNAYASHIRO Chapter 138: TOKINADA TSUNAYASHIRO After Gojo announced his Christmas n, the Seireitei became rather active. While Gojo was yet to be a captain, because of his influence as a healer and his endeavors in the entertainment department, he was basically known and respected by everyone. In terms of poprity, he did not fall behind Aizen and was in fact even more popr. After all, who could ignore the one who brought you health and entertainment? Thus, while it was a first for the Seireitei to celebrate Christmas, not even the Central 46 tried to stop him. Of course, it wasn''t just that. He had bribed some members of the council here and there. It was rather funny to see souls care so much about money in this world. This showed that human nature was something that couldn''t vanish, whether dead or alive. Thanks to his bribes, the council had been rather tame when it came to him. This went to show how corrupted the Central 46 was, but as long as it profited him, Gojo did not care. ''Though I wonder if I should just kill them all before leaving.'' When he was alive, the elder council was a thorn in Gojo''s side but, even though he could have easily killed them, he never did it for the simple reason that he knew how useless such an endeavor was. If he wished to have people follow him and his ideals, he couldn''t simply kill anyone that was against him. With such a mindset, he focused on developing a new generation of jujutsu sorcerers. Meanwhile, he had no such hang up here. He did not have any great ideals nor did he wish to convert anyone. It was then that he thought about those close to him here and sighed before smiling, "Anyways, Christmas ising. No need to have bloody thoughts." Christmas was supposed to be a day full of joy and fun, not plotting and murder. --- Sitting in a spacious room, a slender man with green eyes and medium-length, dark-green unkempt hair that was tightly tied by a braid along the left side of his head was drinking green tea. He was d in a loose-fitting, ck Shihakush over which he had added a white hatori. Tracing the rim of the cup with his finger, his handsome face was covered with a frown. "Tokinada-sama[1], what might be the problem?" Standing beside him was a man d entirely in ck from head to toe. At his question, Tokinada wiped away the frown and showed an insidious smile. "Nothing. I am just wondering when this stupid home imprisonment will end." The guard lowered his head when he felt the indifference in his voice. About seventy years ago, Tokinada had been incriminated for the murder of his wife after being discovered by Captain Shunsui Kyoraku. As a member of the Tsunayashiro Family, the strongest and noblest out of the four great families, he was acquitted and judged innocent officially. In the end, the only punishment he received was being imprisoned at home where he had everything from servants to even singers and women. "Dissatisfied?" "I do not dare." The guard shuddered and immediately kneeled in dogeza. "Haha. No need to worry. Now that I think about it, you were the guard and servant of Kakyo when she was alive, right?" ''As if you didn''t already know it?'' All he could do was swear and grit his teeth. Kakyo was the name of thete wife of Tokinada. She was a gentle and righteous woman who was loved by all the servants in the house. ''Though my pain is iparable to what Tosen-dono[2] must have felt.'' Thinking about the equally gentle blind man who was now captain of the 9th division, all anger vanished from his heart and all he felt was sadness. "*Sigh* This is so boring." Tokinada did not miss the change in feelings of the man and lost all interest in provoking him. Since the day he learned about the "Original Sin" of the Soul Society or more precisely, the sinmitted by the four great families, Tokinada''s view about the world had greatly changed. If such a crime could go unpunished, why then would he be punished for simply killing some woman? His greatest joy in this meaningless world was to bring sadness and soul-crushing despair to other people. This was what he did when he killed his wife. This was what he did when he beat down Kaname Tosen while mocking him about how helpless he was against Kakyo. But It wasn''t enough. Bringing despair to individuals wasn''t enough at all. ''I need to be the head of the family.'' Only by bing the head of the Tsunayashiro family would he be able to inherit the Enrakyoten[2]. Like the Shinken Hakkyoken [3] of the Ise n, the Enrakyoten was a Zanpakuto that could be inherited. In his opinion, the Enrakyoten was not only one of the oldest Zanpakuto, but also one of the most-if not the most-powerful Zanpakuto. Thinking about the sword and all he would be able to do once he became the head, a mad light danced in his eyes. "By the way, the new sensation is Satoru Gojo, right?" "Indeed." "Heh, meeting him will be very interesting." He was really curious about that man. Gojo Satoru. A name that sounded like thunder in the Seireitei as if there was no one who didn''t know about that man. ''Messing with him would be very delightful.'' A snake-like smile formed on his face as he thought about it. [1]: This guy is the main bad guy of CFYOW. For those who don''t know, it''s the novel that depicted events between the secondst chapter of Bleach and thest chapter of bleach. Since those two chapters are set ten years apart. Just for a reminder. CFYOW is Canon. But SFWY (where the 7th and 8th Kenpachi are introduced) isn''t canon. Though I might really introduce them. For those who read SFWY, you will see how simr Gojo''s Bankai is to the one belonging to the 8th Kenpachi. It could be an interesting point if the two fought. I will see. [2]: Law of the Bewitching Lucid Mirror. [3]: Divine Sword, Eight Mirror Sword (AN: Welp. I think I finished introducing all the concepts I will need for this volume. Now it''s time to meet Senjumaru and then go for Christmas. Those chapters are basically the calm before the storm. For those who have no knowledge of bleach, I hope you are able to follow. If you don''t, don''t hesitate to tell me so that I can give more details.) Chapter 139: WOMEN OF DIVISION 0 Chapter 139: WOMEN OF DIVISION 0 "It''s surprising. Are you really going down?" A purple-haired woman with a heavy figure asked with a motherly smile. The one she was addressing was a slender and very youthful woman with fair skin, and long ck hair that was adorned at the back by arge golden ornament in the shape of a crescent moon with numerous small lines radiating outwards. The two of them were d in the standard attire of Captain of the Gotei 13 with the exception that there was no number on their back but rather, four flowers. "Kirio, what brings you to my city? Yes, I n to go down to the Seireitei. Unohana brought me some interesting information." The Royal Pce was divided into many sub pces. Each of them was upied by one of the five members of the Royal Guards. They regrly visited each other. Kirio Hikifuneughed merrily as she eyed Senjumaru up and down. "You know very well that I am here to verify your diet. If I didn''t, you guys would starve yourself to death." Senjumaru shuddered and took a few steps back. "Enough with your food. We don''t even need to eat. In fact, I believe that we have more chances of stuffing ourselves to death because of you." "Just because you don''t need to eat doesn''t mean you shouldn''t. Food is life. Life is power. You need to eat to be stronger and stay healthy, right?" Senjumaru was speechless. If anyone said this, she would simplyugh it away. Souls could feel hunger and starve when they still had an above-average Reiryoku but as soon as they surpassed a certain level, food would once again be meaningless. But this was different when said food was cooked by Kirio HikifuneFormer captain of the 12th division. Her food could literally heal and strengthen the people who ate it. She called it <> . Using the same logic she used to invent Gikongan[1], Kirio would imbue the base ingredients of the food she created by infusing the materials from the onset of growth with her Reiatsu, fundamentally changing the nature and properties. Through the use of these ingredients, she could augment any food she made which would then empower anyone who ate it beyond any level they could ever imagine. If it wasn''t because the process was extremely demanding on her body and she could only produce a very limited amount every few years, she would have most likely tried to feed the whole Gotei 13. Then again, it wasn''t as if anyone could eat her food without the risk of exploding because of the sudden increase in power. Shaking her head, Senjumaru observed the different tissue rolls she had in her possession and decided to discard them. She had beencking inspirationtely. Her creations had been stagnant and unimaginative. This was why, when Unohana said that she could help her get great designs, she jumped at the asion. Of course, she had no great expectations, but she was curious. It was something Ichibe understood and that was why he didn''t stop Senjumaru from going down. If said in a graceful way, all the members of Division 0 were people who researched the truth and were full of curiosity. In a cruder way though, they were super huge nerds who happened to have the power to destroy countries. Loyal as they may be, but they were first and foremost researchers who affected the whole history of the Soul Society. "I aming with you, by the way." Senjumaru did not seem surprised and continued to search for her sewing needles. "I promised I wouldn''t bully anyone." "I know. I know. But admit that your track record is pretty bad. For example, how many times did you sneak into Mayuri''s research center?" Senjumaru smiled mischievously. "My, my, sneaking in? What big words. I never sneaked into hisboratory. I simply ced my hand against the door and it opened so easily. I think Mayuri-kun should invest in better locks. Fufufu!" "This is why I must follow you. Furthermore, I am really curious about that guy." "Heh. It seems like everyone was affected by him." Kirio smiled bitterly, "How could we not? His healing power and skills as a healer interest Tenjiro, the way he uses Reishi and Reitasu intrigues me, Oetsu is going mad because he doesn''t understand that boy''s Zanpakuto, and Ichibe is worried because of him. Now he is even making you interested in him." Senjumaru stayed still. Indeed. Satoru Gojo was an enigma for them. All his skills defiedmon senses and made the research they made seem like a joke. It was even more so because they were aware of one truth The fact that he only entered the Soul Society 10 years ago. "Well. If you are curious, then I guess you will be able to satiate your curiosity soon." "Indeed. If you are ready, let''s go. Let''s use the Tenchuren[2]" "Soooo~ What are we doing here again?" Standing in a huge square, Gojo and Unohana could be seen discussing calmly. "We are waiting. They should be down soon." Today was the day Senjumaru was supposed toe. Gojo had already managed to smooth his way through all the obstacles and thest one was theck of Santa costumes. Doing Christmas without a Santa costume was sphemy. On the side, Gojo had contacted some seamstresses, but it was simply impossible for them to produce such arge number of clothes in such a short amount of time. If Senjumaru was half as good as Unohana said, then it would be great. "Soon?" Looking up, Gojo frowned, "Is it that thing that ising down like a meteor?" "It is." BOOM!!! As soon as Unohana finished talking, a huge pir fell from the sky andnded brutally on the ground, raising a cloud of dust in its wake. Using his power, Gojo stopped the dust from reaching them and easily dispersed it. "What''s that thing?" Gojo was rather surprised. Try as he might, he could hardly see what was inside the pir. The concentration of Reishi in that thing was so dense that nearly nothing could go through. "It''s the Tenchuren. This thing is able to pierce through the dimension wall separating the Pce from the Seireitei. From what I have heard, it''s prettyfy inside." When the pir finally opened, it was apanied by a great fanfare of music as a slender ck haired woman stepped down. Behind her, six mechanical hands seemingly made out of gold were each holding an instrument as they yed the music. "Hello, Unohana! It has been a while!" Coming from behind Senjumaru entric entrance, Kirio waved her hand at Unohana before giving a friendly smile to Gojo, "Hello young man. You must be Gojo-san, right? Nice to meet you." ''Who is she?'' "Oh my. Excuse me. Where are my manners? My name is Kirio Hikifune. Second officer of Division 0 and Divine General of the South. Nice to meet you!" "Heh, so this is the rumored Gojo? What a handsomed. The name is Senjumaru Shutara, by the way. I am the fourth officer as well as the Divine General of the North. I hope your design will not disappoint me." Looking at the two women standing in front of him, Gojo could only give a stiff smile because of what he was seeing through the Six eyes. ''Haha~What a bunch of monsters.'' He had tried to overestimate the Royal Guards as much as possible, but it seemed that he had still been quite short of the reality. "Nice to meet you too. My name is Satoru Gojo. I hope we will have great cooperation." ''Well. It doesn''t matter how strong they aresince I am stronger.'' This was the first meeting between Gojo and the members of the royal guards. [1]: Artificial Soul Pill. They house the Gikon (Artificial souls) that shinigami use when they are on earth during their mission and have to use Gigai (Artificial bodies) [2]: Heavenly Pir Pnquin (AN: Honestly, Division 0 is broken in another way aside from power. It''s their ability to incredibly boost anyone in a short period of time. I really don''t understand why they never used their skills to boost all captains and vice-captains. Or perhaps they did and it was not mentioned?) Chapter 140: DETHRONED KING Chapter 140: DETHRONED KING [Hueco Mundo] In the endless desert that was the Hueco Mundo, different ces were upied by different high-level hollows, making them their territories. In a way, there were hundreds, if not thousands, of such lords and all those territories were generally off-limits for powerful hollows who had recovered the capacity to think. But out of all the self-proimed Lords of the Hueco Mundo, there was one that nearly all hollows recognized as the most powerful and the most ancient. He named himself the god-king of the Hueco Mundo. He was the oldest hollow and resided in Las Noches[1]. His name was Baraggan Louisenbairn [Las Noches] "I have received a report about someone who dared to kill my soldiers?" In the vast desert of Las Noches, stood only one throne, and atop of it sat arge skeleton d in a royal purple coat with ck fur, a golden crown on his head, and a golden bracelet around his left arm. Sitting still, like a power of nature, Baraggan looked curiously at the three intruders. Even though said intruders had already killed many of his subordinates, Baraggan did not care. With one call, he could get many more hollows of such level to serve him. Standing in front of the other two, a sses-wearing man advanced toward him. "We have never met before. I presume you are the King of Hueco Mundo?" "That''s right. Who might you be? You don''t look like Hollows. From your attireShinigami?" Baraggan shook his head, "Not that it matters. I was bored. Had you note, I would have split my army in two and made them kill each other. You are a wee distraction." He opened his arms wide and said grandly, "Wee to my pceLas Noches." The wind stirred at his words. But... "Pfft!" One of the three intruders, a silver-haired man snickered. "What do you find funny?" The one who answered him was a tan-skinned man whose eyes were covered by bandages. "You call this ce, without walls or ceiling, a pce? I guess the king of Hueco Mundo likes his jokes." Baraggan scoffed, "I have no need for a ceiling. I. AM. THE. KING. The very sky of Hueco Mundo is the roof of my pce." "Stop it Kaname, I am in no mood for arguments." Stopping their conversation, Aizen stood once again in front of Baraggan and slowly unsheathed his sword. "Let''s talk, King of Hueco Mundo. Take a look at my sword. Its name isKyoka Suigetsu." For a split second, Baraggan felt great difort. Shaking his head, he once again looked at Aizen and remarked that nothing had changed. "What are you doing?" He knew about the Shikai of Shinigami. Why then did this sword not change? On the side, both Gin was forcing himself to notugh out loud. ''In the end, this is all he was worth.'' Ignoring the antics of his vice-captain, Aizen spoke. "There is one thing I would like to ask. Are you satisfied with what you have?" "...What?" "Do you ever feel this is not where you should be? Do you not want to rise even higher?" He stretched his hand toward Baraggan, "I will aid you if you follow me. I will give you more power and show you a new world." At this proposal, Baraggan''s answer was Laughing. Heughed andughed out loud. Heughed because of this stupid proposal. Heughed because of how angry he was. "Hahaha! Ahahaha! Ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous! A new world!? More power!? Don''t make meugh, you insects!!!" The deep socket of his eyes zed with an eerie glow as he gazed at the intruders with disdain. His Reiatsu kept growing and the pressure was making all Las Noches tremble under its might. "I AM THE KING OF HUECO MUNDO! THE KING OF THE WORLD! THERE IS NO ONE HIGHER THAN ME! NOR THERE IS A NEW WORLD FOR YOU TO OPEN FOR ME!!" Standing up, he waved his hand dismissively and ordered his soldiers. "Kill them all! I am tired of dealing with that filth!" Even as hundreds of hollows rushed toward him, Aizen showed no fear but rather, he smiled. "I see. I guess it was how it should be." Holding his sword upside down, he muttered, "ShatterKyoka no Suigetsu." The surroundings seemed to break, like a mirror, in front of Baraggan. "WhaWhat was that?" His mighty army was no more, reced by corpses upon corpses of Hollows. ''How could this be possible? When did this happen?'' "This is your world." The sadistic smile on Aizen''s face was something he would never forget for his lifetime. "Was it alright? I don''t think one defeat will be enough to subdue him." Leaving Las Noches, Kaname asked while looking at the despondent Baraggan seated on his destroyed throne. "It does not matter. Thest thing I need is loyalty. As long as he is useful, I will keep him." Aizen answered offhandedly. Clearly, beating down the so-called of Hueco Mundo was nothing particrly extraordinary in his opinion. "What is the hurry? I thought you didn''t want to recruit Vasto Lorde before a few decades from now on." "I have no choice. I studied the movements of Gojo during those years and I feel like he is up to something. If I am not wrong, the ck cat following him should be rted to Yoruichi." "Heh. So he made contact with him?" "Indeed. Perhaps I am wrong, but I refuse to leave everything up to fate. It''s necessary to prepare earlier." "I see. Then...Who is the next target?" "After recruiting a treacherous King, now I need to find a faithful Knight." Aizen smiled. He already had a target in mind. [Soul Society] While Aizen and his group were visiting Hueco Mundo, Gojo was having a deep discussion about fashion trends with Senjumaru. Looking at the sketch Gojo had given to her, she couldn''t help but mutter. "What a shameless outfit I like it." It was truly a style rarely used in the Soul Society. Just imagining all those stupid folks from Central 46 foaming at the mouth because all the women in Seireitei were wearing such outfits made her heartbeat elerate. ''This is going to be so fun.'' "I am in! When do we begin?" Gojo hesitated a little. "We need to make everything in four days. Do you think you can do it?" She showed a prideful grin at her questions and patted her meager chest. "Who the hell do you think I am? My name ''Senjumaru'' [2] isn''t for show, you know? Two days will be more than enough." Gojo''s worries could finally settle down at her assurance. This might be hisst time clowning around in Soul society. He wanted to enjoy it to the fullest. [1]: Hollow Night Pce [2]: Thousands arms (AN: Never really understood the arrogance of Baraggan. He lived for so long. Even before the creation of Gotei 13 and the first Zanpakuto. Such beings should have been wise and understood that there''s always something higher. But in the end, he was just a frog staring at the sky. Even the way he died in bleach Canon was so pitiful.) Chapter 141: COMPLETED PREPARATION Chapter 141: COMPLETED PREPARATION [Gotei 13] "What is this?" Looking at the three special packages and the nearly more than 200 normal packages that were continuously being sent through his door, Yamamoto Genryusai, despite his thousands of years of experience, couldn''t help but show a bewildered expression. On the other hand, Toshiro, who now held the 3rd seat of the First Division, couldn''t help but chuckle awkwardly. "This is a gift from Nii-san. He said that even if no one else epted them, it was imperative that you, at least, wore one." Toshiro had been curious about the tradition behind Christmas since Gojo was making such a big deal out of it and, after seeing a particr character in that story, he more or less understood why Gojo was insisting so much on themandant wearing those clothes. ''He is as amazing as always.'' At first, he thought that it would just be a small party like Obon. Mainly affecting the first few districts of Rukongai. But no. This time Gojo was really going big. Spectacles, music, demonstration fights, and many other such programs. Furthermore, he had paid and mobilized many shinigami so that they inspected all the districts and ced projection machines that had been created by Mayuri Kurotsuchi. He also managed to get a bunch of toys from the human world to share with the children of Rukongai and Seireitei. The most impressive was the absurd number of costumes avable. All the divisions had received them. Red and white for the 1st to 3rd seat and green for the shinigami below. Even the members of the Kido corps weren''t forgotten. Since all divisions had more than 200 members each, this would mean that he essentially provided more than 3000 costumes easily. Even now, Toshiro couldn''t understand how he did it. All those expenses should have cost too much. Even if Gojo had managed to be rich thanks to the entertainment department, this wasn''t nearly enough. ''Well, it doesn''t really matter.'' He was already used to Gojo making miracles. ---- "Power of detion! Hahaha!" Laughing like a madman, Gojo was currently swimming in a sea of coins. "Pfft! I always dreamed of doing this once, but this isn''t all that was cracked up to be. Like damn, pretty sure I have some coins in my pants." [Ugh. Stop being so vulgar.] Shrugging, Gojoid down on the sea of coins and released a satisfying sigh. His research on the maniption of matter had been going great. At first, he had been under the misconception that he needed to "know" the structure of an object before copying and reproducing it. Because of this, he had spent some of his years reading books about biology, metallurgy, and other such subjects. Later though, he understood how stupid he had been. Even though he was a doctor, it wasn''t as if he knew everything there was to know about the body of a Shinigami. This didn''t stop him from reconstructing one. This was when he got it. He didn''t need to ''know'', but to ''understand''. By using the six eyes and the domain of his Shikai, he could analyze and grasp the structure of any object. Once this was done, all he had to do was reproduce it. What was the first thing he reproduced? The answer was simple Money. Thanks to his power of creation, he literally had an unlimited amount of money in Soul Society. Of course, he had to be careful in order to not affect the economy of Seireitei but, in the first ce, the Seireitei wasn''t that concerned about money overall. "This is truly interesting. Your power is something I never witnessed." Standing on the side and watching him, Kirio was scribbling crazily on her notebook. She had always been curious about the maniption of Reishi that was innate to Quincy, but she wasn''t as amoral as Mayuri and was against human experiments. Taking one of the coins rolling on the ground, she twirled it between her fingers and took another coin from her pocket. "As I thought, there is absolutely no difference between the two. What a masterpiece!" ''Haha, what a bunch of weirdos.'' Gojo could only be baffled at her reaction. When he revealed his power he had been ready for her to show concern about the economy or whatever but she waspletely uncaring. Her mind was only filled with the thought of studying and understanding his power. [They are all super nerds.] Gojo chuckled. That statement couldn''t be more right. They were nerds, yes, but they were nerds who were more powerful than 90% of the Captains. Looking at Kirio, then at Senjumaru who was busy working on thest clothes on the side, Gojo''s eyes shone as he observed their bodies. More importantly, the interior of their bodies. {What do you think those bones do?} [I don''t really know. But I feel like they are linked to each other through those bones. I would advise against copying them.] Gojo clicked his tongue but did not refuse her advice. Just because he could make his body stronger by copying it didn''t mean it was a good thing. The structure of the body of the members of the royal guards seemed different. Gojo didn''t know if it was only those two but, with how he felt like the two were linked to other people, it was clear that it was somethingmon to all the royal guards. {Did you notice?} [Sure did. Those bones seem to have properties simr to that of the Hogyoku.] Ever since he had witnessed the Hogyoku, Gojo had been curious about how he could recreate it. But, even though he ''understood'' the structure, it seemed that he waspletely unable to recreate it. This meant that Hogyoku wasn''t justposed of Reishi but also of other substances, something much more important. Now after analyzing the body of Kirio and Senjumaru, he understood that the Hogyoku and those special bones were sort of rted. ''Does this mean that the Hogyoku is rted to the Soul King?'' This was bing bigger than he thought. He had already stealthily stolen some hair from them to study at another time, but it wasn''t enough. It would be great if he could get some blood before they left. "I have finally finished!!" Shouting in happiness, Senjumaru stood up while holding a short Santa us skirt as well as a tank top. This was the dress he wished to send to Soi Fon. Smiling, Gojo stood up, "Thanks for the hard work. It seems that we can now celebrate Christmas." (AN: The arc ising to an end. So is the peace. After the Christmas arc ends. Events will happen one after another. Hope I will be able to keep the hype. Also, let''s admit that Yamamoto would look lit in a Santa us costume. Badass Santa XD) --- (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 142: DIABOLO SANTA Chapter 142: DIABOLO SANTA (AN: Don''t forget to give stones XD. I wish to go back to the top on WN now that I am back) ---- "Tou-san! What do you think?" "I think that my little Senna is the cutest." In thepound of the 4th division, a heartwarming scene that could capture the hearts of many could be seen. After Senjumaru finished making the clothes, Unohana proposed that they stay in her quarters, hidden from everyone. It had to be said that the authority of the Royal Guards surpassed all in the Seireitei. This was why, when they came down, they should have been weed by a bunch of dignitaries as well as Yamamoto. But since they hated this, both Senjumaru and Kirio came incognito and wished to leave incognito as well. Gojo, meanwhile, was at his home and had given the costume to Senna. Senna was wearing a cored, red long-sleeved shirt with a light white scarf to match, a long white skirt, and red boots. Her hair was decorated by a pin in the form of a cute snowman and she had a red hat with white stripe on her head. ''Man, oh man!'' He hugged Senna and twirled around with her whileughing. Until now, Gojo had never understood why parents would gush when looking at their children in costumes. It didn''t help that the jujutsu society didn''t exactly foster good familial rtionships. In his own family, Gojo was more revered as a god than anything else and knew very little about such interactions. Now though, he could totally understand. Looking at the cute Senna waiting for his opinion while nervously fidgeting filled his heart with warmth and joy. "Tou-san! Hahaha~! Let me go, you are messing up my hair!" "Oh! We can''t have that now, right? My little Senna needs to show that she is the cutest." Chuckling, he ced her back to the ground before kneeling at eye level with her. "Tell me, Senna...Do you like it here? The Seireitei, I mean." Senna tilted her head in wonder at the sudden question but still answered with a smile. "I like it. It''s fun here. Also, I can y with Ya-chan, and the big brothers of the 11th division are super cool! Ken-chan is also super gentle even though he looks so scary. He is like a big teddy bear!" Gojo let out another chuckle. Perhaps only Yachiru and Senna could call Zaraki Kenpachi ''gentle'' and ''teddy bear'' without risking having their necks broken. Showing a warm smile, he gently pinched her cheek, "Then, would you rather stay here?" Soon he would leave the soul society. His first destination was the human world, but there were chances that he would visit Hueco Mundo for an extended amount of time. Gojo couldn''t help but wonder if making Senna live the life of a fugitive was too harsh. ''Haha. I am really bing too soft.'' It was hypocritical of him how he didn''t mind training young teens while knowing that they would most likely die fighting Curses, but now here he was, trying to protect his daughter from all harm. Even so, Gojo didn''t care. He already knew that he was a hypocritical bastard. He wasn''t about to change now. Senna''s eye widened at his question before shaking her head hurriedly. "Ken-chan, Ya-chan, bald head, and the others are my friends but I don''t want to leave Tou-san...Tou-san, are you going to abandon me?" Tears could already be seen at the corners of her eyes. Even though she was young, Senna was in no way stupid or unaware of her surroundings. "Shh! No need to cry. Everything is alright." Gojo wiped away her tears and calmed her down. "Listen to me, Senna. Tou-san will always be with you, no matter what. If anything happens, you just have to call me and I wille. Alright?" "*Sniff* Okay." Even though she nodded, it was clear that her mood had be heavier. Gojo thought for a while before waving his hand, creating stuffed toys of him and Yoruichi in her cat form. "Ah!!..." From the way her eyes sparkled, Gojo could see that he made the right choice. "I initially wanted to give them to you at the end of the day, but here Merry Christmas, Senna." "I love it! Merry Christmas, Tou-san!" Gojo nodded in satisfaction. Those toys had been made by Senjumaru. They were self-cleaning, did not keep odors, and were also self-repairing. Furthermore, Kirio had added sleeping Artificial Souls in them that would activate should Senna be in danger. Finally, Gojo had enchanted it with enough spells for attack, healing, and defense to change it into a small tactical weapon. He had also added a GPS function and a record function should it be damaged. Whenbined with all the protection Gojo had already given to Senna, it wouldn''t be a mistake to say that even the members of Central 46 weren''t as well protected as her. It might appear exaggerated for many, but in his opinion, nothing was too much for the protection of his daughter. In fact, in his opinion, it was still not enough. The truth was that he couldn''t always be with Senna. So he had to give his best to protect her. ''Well thenit''s time to go.'' ----- "Merry Christmas everyone!! Here is your favorite animator, Isshin Shiba. I hope everyone is alright!?" "Hello everyone! Here, Rangiku Matsumoto at your service. I will be helping Captain Isshin in describing the super events that will happen." Simultaneously, in all the districts of Rukongai and in the sky of Seireitei,rge screens appeared, on which Isshin and Rangiku were visible. Isshin was wearing a red shirt and red pants while Matsumoto was wearing a short red fluffy skirt and a simple red swimsuit bra. Gojo had chosen them for the animation because they were the mostid-back Shinigami in Gotei 13. Currently, they were in a superrge hall that had the size and form of a stadium. The bleachers were full of Shinigami seating as all the Shinigami aside from those on mission or those sent to the different districts were present. "Sooo! First things first, a short speech of the Captainmandant, Yamamoto Genryusai!" An epic music resonated as light filled the stadium and Yamamoto slowly appeared. *Put music: https://youtu.be/bHe_i98krmo* He was d in a Santa us costume but behind him, arge trail of fire followed him. When he finally reached the center of the stadium "Ohohoh!! Be good everyone, or I will take your soul." He gently caressed hisrge beard whileughing loudly. "Oooooh!!" "It''s Santa from hell!" "Diabolos Santa!" Laughs and shouts filled the stadium at the entrance of Yamamoto. Since no Shinigami was Christian and because it had been an impromptu situation, Gojo had to make some slight changes in the lore. Furthermore, he had to take into ount the personality most Shinigami had. In the end, he invited some writers and gave them a script, a story that depicted a slightly more badass version of the normal Santa and his adventure in redressing bad boys, killing hollows, and sending good souls to the afterlife It had only been a few days but it was a smashing hit and what should have been a simple one-shot of five chapters was on its way to bing a new series. Either way, the main character was an old man who shared many simrities with Yamamoto, something that had been intentionally done by Gojo. Yamamoto had been a little reluctant at first, but even though the old man was stubborn, he did like entertainment. This was how this moment came to be. Standing alone, under the gaze of everyone, Yamamoto looked emotionally at all the Shinigami. "I will not give a long and boring speech." The moment he began to speak, silence immediately fell in the stadium as well as in the whole soul society. "Today is a day that will be remembered by all. If I had to be honest, initially I was against this initiative. I could not understand the interest in celebrating such a useless day But now I understand. This day doesn''t need to have meaning. All that is necessary is to know and understand that this day is a special day where all of us can be united. A day where we can share gifts and happiness. A beautiful day, made to forget all sorrows. This is why Merry Christmas everyone!" "Merry Christmas!!!" A mor so loud the ground itself shook was the answer Yamamoto received. How long had it been since he witnessed such a magnificent scene? Though the reason this was happening was slightly ridiculous, Yamamoto couldn''t help but feel d. All of this was thanks to the help of one manSatoru Gojo. If he had been previously hesitant about giving his vote to the man despite the pleas of Toshiro, now he held no such qualms. Gojo had been able to do all of this simply as a 3rd seat. What would he do if he became a captain? This was something he wanted to witness. Chapter 143: CHRISTMAS NIGHT Chapter 143: CHRISTMAS NIGHT "Why is the one who organized everything not participating?" "Hahaha. Sit down and drink with me." Walking with silent steps, Yoruichi asked as she sat down beside Gojo. "I thought you didn''t like drinking?" Taking a big swing from the bottle, Yoruichi released a sigh of contentment. "Heh. I really don''t. It''s just that...I drank alcohol on the day before the Shinigami Academy enrollment. I once again felt like drinking now, since my life is about to change again." He had already sent Senna with Nemu so that the two of them could have fun during the festival in Rukongai. They should spend all night with the Shiba. During those years, Nemu had be quite close to Miyako, Kaien''s wife. Gojo guessed that he saw in her a surrogate mother of sorts. Yoruichi kept silent for a while before asking, "Are you talking about bing captain or...leaving the soul society?'' "Hum I don''t know. I have different ns, I guess." Currently, they were in the back of his house, and Gojo was observing the different events by watching therge projection in the sky. Gojo had been pretty thorough during his preparation. Aside from the speech with Yamamoto, he organized different events such as gift-giving, songs, dances,edy acts, and so on. For the children of Rukongai, he increased the production of Jushiro''s book and also added new clothes and swords that were pretty sharp. After all, at the end of the day, nothing could beat a practical gift and there were few things more practical than a weapon to defend yourself with in this world. He had even prepared a special guidebook for training. Those who did not have the required Reiatsu level to enter the academy will never be Shinigami, but it didn''t mean they couldn''t be a little stronger. Rather than letting the civilians be helpless in the face of hollows, it was necessary to give them a way to protect themselves. The final gift, and the most important one in his opinion, was a special ward he created. Once the mainponent was installed, it would fuse with the leylines and erect a powerful barrier. Furthermore, since the barrier passively absorbed the Reishi in the atmosphere, it would stay active indefinitely. It was an anti-hollow barrier that could resist the full power of a 3rd seat for three days. The barrier was also equipped with an rm system connected to the 12th, 11th, 2nd, and 4th Divisions. There would be more than enough time for Shinigami toe and take care of the situation no matter how far they were. All in all, Gojo could be said to have greatly increased the security of people from Rukongai, so much that it was hard to believe. Yoruichi, of course, knew all this and she couldn''t help but admire him more than ever. This was also the reason for her surprise. The Gojo she knew was a boastful and arrogant man, how could he not shout his own greatness after managing such a feat? Gojo, who could understand the question in her eyes, smiled. "Sooner orter, I will be branded as a traitor of the Soul Society. What do you think will happen to what I created then?" Yoruichi did not even need to think. "The Central 46 will order the destruction of everything out of shame." "Yep. Those old bastards would rather destroy them than keep something so useful. That''s why I didn''t boast about my creations. Only the captains and the Central 46 know that I created them, for the others, it will be the results of the investment of Central 46 and the work of the 12th division." Yoruichi immediately understood. This was the same with Gigai, created by Kisuke. Even though everyone used them during missions, it wasn''t very well known that he was the creator. "I didn''t take you to be the altruistic type." "Haha. I am really not the type to do such a thankless task. But you know, no matter what, Soul Society took pretty good care of me. It''s only fair that I pay back some of it before leaving." Gojo did not believe in Karma. However, he believed in paying back the good with good and evil with evil. He might have only spent 10 years here, but those ten years were full of joy and happiness, something he only obtained in thetter part of life when he was alive. He held absolutely no loyalty for Seireitei, but he had a duty to the citizens of Rukongai. Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but chuckle. --- FLASHBACK "Are curtains even necessary in the first ce? Does it matter if regr people see us? It isn''t like they can see cursed spirits or jujutsu anyway." "Of course, it matters. The prevention of cursed spirits is most important for the citizens'' peace of mind. Not only that-" "-Yeah, yeah. Gotcha. *Sigh* It''s such a pain looking for the weak. Don''t you think so, Suguru?" Sitting on the roof of a high school, two young boys were conversing. One was silver-haired with a pair of ck sses, while the others had ck hair tied in a chignon. The ck-haired boy, Suguru gave a wry smile. "You are wrong. Society should protect the weak and keep in check the strong. You see, Satoru... Jujutsu exists to protect non-jujutsu users." "You are being righteous again. You know...I hate that stuff." "What?" "Applying reasoning and responsibility to jujutsu is what weak people do. Don''t get all proud of yourself for spouting that garbage. It makes me want to barf." ----End of shback. ''Haha. Man, I was really hateful back then. It''s a wonder I even had friends.'' He reflected on his way. If he had to be honest, those events were what shaped him into the man he was. If he hadn''t had to kill Suguru with his own hands, perhaps the one that would have turned to evil would have been him. Not like he was all that good... Still, it was ironic that after despising Curtains and protection of the weak so much, he was using curtains to protect the weak now. Truly an amusing twist of fate. Yoruichi couldn''t imagine everything that was going through his mind but she made a clear observation. "I guess taking care of Senna made you more mellow." "Yeah I guess so." Sometimes he wondered if he had be weaker mentally because of it. Until now, he never had any true weakness. Not even keeping hundreds of people hostages had stopped him. He had been willing to act even though they were getting killed in front of him. But... would it be possible to do the same if Senna or Nanao were the ones in danger? Gojo closed his eyes and thought deeply. The only answer he found was... ''...No.'' He would definitely be restricted should they be in danger. Those two had be his weakness. That''s why there was only one way- ''-I just need to eliminate all possible threats.'' A cold light shed in his eyes as he finally gathered the resolve. On the day of the captain selection, he had a big surprise in reserve for Aizen. Once he was done gathering his thoughts, he finally took a look at Yoruichi. "I must say, those clothes really suit you." Currently, Yoruichi was d in shoulder-length gloves, boots with knee socks, Santa themed hat, and an extremely revealing tank top that showed the upper side of her boobs and her impressive cleavage. "Liking what you see?" "Of course. You are sexy and beautiful." Neither Gojo nor Yoruichi were the kind of shy people who would cower because of someone else. Furthermore, even though they never had any sexual rtionship until now, Gojo had seen Yoruichi naked many times over those five years. So there was even less reason to be embarrassed. Was it because of the alcohol or was it because of the previous heavy mood? The two of them drank even more and continued to flirt progressively more boldly. In the end, was it Gojo or was it Yoruichi that initiated it? It didn''t really matter. What mattered though was that the two of them were now heavily kissing. (AN: Do you know what I like about the shback of Gojo/ Suguru? It''s because yesterday I just went and watched Jujutsu 0 lol, I really like the coincidence (Though I did post this chapter on ******* more than a month ago. Anyway, the next chapter will be hot.) Chapter 144: TAMING A BLACK CAT** Chapter 144: TAMING A BLACK CAT** When did this begin? If Yoruichi was asked this question, she would not be able to answer. At first, she was just curious about him. The power he held, the charisma he emanated, the decisions he took... Everything about him, from his face to his personality attracted her in a way she couldn''t exin. Rather she could in a way. This was the same way she had been previously attracted to Kisuke in the past. In the end though, this had ended before it even began. Kisuke had no interest in romance and she had been too childish to capitalize on the small window she had. By the time she understood what was happening, the two of them had just ended up bing good friends that could tease each other. With Gojo, it was different. From the very start he had never tried to hide his appreciation but even then, he had never crossed certains limits. It had been a while since Yoruichi had felt wanted. It was even better because she also shared feelings for him. Was it because of this? Or was it because the two of them acted as the mother and father of Senna? Either way, it did not matter. What really mattered was that those five years with him had been extremely colorful and her feelings had grown more and more. Was it love? She didn''t really think so. Was it simply lust? Once again, she did not think so. It was a mix of the two, with neither of them being more than the other. Perhaps there was also the feeling of not making the same mistake shemited with Kisuke. This time, she had decided to act on her feelings and not wait passively. She would be the one in charge. She would even tie him down to the bed if it was necessary. This was what she thought. This was why "Sooo...Why am I being tied down, again?" Gojo mused as heid down nearly naked on the bed, his boxer being thest protection of his privacy. His hands were tied above his head with rope made out of Reiatsu. Standing above him was Yoruichi. Her luscious tanned skin shone under the moonlight filtering through the ss window and her two fingers traced gently his muscr naked torso. "I am just making sure that you don''t escape." "Haha. If the creator of Bakudo #37 Tsuriboshi[1] knew that you used his art for such a questionable reason, he would cry in his grave." Tsuriboshi was a Kido that had the effect of creating a bunch of ropes made out of Reiatsu and a cushion in the middle that could slow down any things falling. It seemed that Yoruichi had tweaked the original spell and changed it. Of course, had it been a fight, there was no way such a spell could constrain him. But, this wasn''t a fight to the death. "Though, why not simply use Bakudo #4: Hainawa[2]?" Hainawa was a spell specially designed for restricting the movements of the enemies. Yoruichi looked at Gojo with an incredulous expression. "Seriously? We are both half naked on a bed and what interests you is why I didn''t use a specific Kido?" Gojo chuckled awkwardly. It looked like he had spent too much time acting as a scientist. "I am sorry." Gojo raised his head slightly. Understanding his message, Yoruichi leaned and smiled happily before they shared another kiss. "Hehe. You don''t need to apologize." While still using him as her bed, she slid a hand down toward his hips. "Do you think you can take responsibility for making me feel this way?" "Oh?" Her fingers slipped towards his hips, tickled along his thigh, and pulled down his boxers. Just as the tickling sensation registered, she reached his most sensitive spot. Her fingers were flexible and as delicate as if they were carved from marble, looking more like a work of art than a real hand. And yet those very fingers moved in a surprisingly nimble manner as they wrapped around his shaft. "I have already seen it many times while bathing with you. But this is the first time I am touching it. Though, why is it soft, don''t you find me attractive?" Gojo chuckled. He knew that beauty was in the eyes of the beholder, but he was sure that Yoruichi would be considered as beautiful and sexy by at least 90% of people "That''s not it. I just have great control over my body. Furthermore, just showing some skin isn''t enough to make me hard." Gojo smiled innocently as if throwing a challenge. Hearing this thinly veiled challenge, arge grin formed on Yoruichi''s face as she began to gently move her hands up and down. Even though she had no direct experience, she had received training about different ways to bring pleasure. Seduction was the most used skill by female assassins. Gojo was a healthy man. No matter how much control he had, there was no way he would not react to the advances of such a beautiful woman. His penis began to fill with blood as she toyed with it. She could feel his pulse as it pressed up against her hand. "Well, Gojo? Am I attractive?" Sheughed and looked confidently down on him. She never doubted her own beauty. It didn''t matter how powerful they were, there was no woman without a certain sense of vanity. Her expression was hard to see with the moonlight shining in behind her, but it made her long eyshes twinkle and made him feel all the more like he was being absorbed by her beautiful eyes. He did the best he could to nod despite having his hands so restricted. ''Of course, you are'' He didn''t want to give her the satisfaction of saying it out loud but he truly found her beautiful. Her deep-looking brown skin was smooth and the glistening sweat made her look even more alluring. Her revealing clothing did not look obscene at all because the flowing lines from her bust to her waist were just too perfect. Her stomach was thin and a little muscr and her butt was indeed a little big, but ''That plumpness is really sexy.'' Strength filled the hand teasing his penis. "C''mon, c''mon!" Even if she was confident in her beauty, seeing the one she wanted, admiring her so much made her even more ecstatic. "Ugh!" Gojo couldn''t help but groan. As if tempting him, she wrapped her fingers around the shaft instead of just pressing down on it. The throbbing at the base of his hips shook the reasonable part of his mind. He normally had enough inhibition to resist his desires, but this cheerful and kind young woman was using the entirety of her exotic body to seduce him. He didn''t think even a monk could resist in such a situation. "Of course, I''ll just take you by force if you resist~!" A somehow bewitching light filled her eyes as she slid the piece of clothing covering her upper body. She knew that Gojo was letting her do as she wished for now and could easily take control anytime. But it still excited her to see him so helpless and under her control. His eyes opened wide when he saw that hidden flesh within arm''s reach. In fact, it was so close he did not even need to reach out. He gulped as he looked up at the perfect curves of that melon that was trembling ever-so-slightly. When she saw him breathing more heavily, Yoruichiughed seductively, breaking the rope binding him and guided his hand to her breast. It did not take him long for him to grab that cup in his hand too. "Nn~! C-c''mon, Gojo." Earlier she had retained theposure of an adult, but she too began to melt when he began roughly attacking her bust. The great hills of her breasts wererge enough to bulge out between his fingers as he squeezed and fondled them from below. He continued his persistent attack, waited for her to moan, before pinching her nipples. Those stiff points were darker colored like her skin. That made them look incredibly obscene, so he could not help but tease them. Not satisfied by only pinching them, he tickled her trembling aree too. He also poked at the depressions at the very ends of the tip meant forctation. "Nn~! S-stop that. Don''t tease my breasts." How could he stop now? His persistent petting made Yoruichi''s limbs twist around. "Hyah! D-don''t tug on them like- ah! I mean it" "You are just too damn irresistible." He said with a small smile as he continued. She too grinned "You''re such a naughty boy. Are you trying to make me submit to you?" Heat had entirely filled her eyes, and her movements became more intense. She had been touching it quite a bit already, but removing the boxers exposed his sweaty hips to the cool air, making him shudder. She murmured, "Ah-ha. You''re so damn cute. I want to tease you because you''re cute and teasing you makes you look even cuter. I don''t think I''ll ever be able to stop." The usual Gojo was someone prideful and full of power. The gap between what she was used to seeing and what she was seeing now made her heart beat faster and faster. She even felt like she could faint because of a nosebleed at this rate. She seemed to like their respective positions. He was lying on his back and she was leaning over him on all fours. She pressed her face close to his neck and revealed an intoxicated look. "Nnn~! I love this smell. It makes me so horny." She was truly bing crazy, as if going into heat. All that remained in her mind was pleasure and even more pleasure His somewhat tanned skin gained a unique youthful scent when it was soaked in sweat. She could not get enough of his scent in as she delightedly stroked his rod. "Stopstop. Wait, Yoruichi. Wait a second." He had been so absorbed in caressing her tits that he forgot that he was in a rather precarious situation. How humiliating would it be for him to cum just because of a handjob? In the first ce, how the hell was she so good at it? Every time she moved, he felt a shudder of pleasure. "Why would I stop? You want me to tease you, don''t you?" Her aggressive arousal seemed to be growing as she whispered even more strongly into his ear. Her wild and beautiful face grinned as she felt his penis swell in her hand. "Are you about to cum? C''mon, c''mon. Not yet. Let me see that cute look some more." She continued to move her hand faster and faster, until, finally, "Kuh~!" Semen erupted from the tip of his dick and filled her hand. It was the first time Gojo had ejacted so powerfully. Yoruichi slowly retracted her hand from his boxer and began to admire the white semen, then slowly, she licked it. Her eyes immediately began hazy as she showed an intoxicated look. "This isn''t the end, right?" Gojo took a deep breath before suddenly turning around. A mean smile on his face. "Of course, it isn''t." He may have lost the first round, but he would show her who was truly ''cute'' between the two of them. [1]: Hanging star [2]: Slithering rope. (AN: Lol. Gojo was a little dominated this time but no worries, he will payback. I just think that sex is more interesting when the partners switch roles from time to time. Girls also want to have fun, you know?) Chapter 145: TAMING A BLACK CAT (2)** Chapter 145: TAMING A BLACK CAT (2)** A few seconds was all he needed to strip Yoruichipletely. The only article of clothing still left on her body were her panties. Gojo found this way more enticing than having her fully naked. This time though, their positions were different. Gojo was seated on the bed, and Yoruichi was kneeling in front of him. Her beautiful andrge breasts were pressed together and squashed against each other, a little bit of lotion alreadyyered down on them. The sweet softness and sticity surrounded Gojo''s sensitive penis. as well as the gentle pleasure of that flesh transmitted a new kind of sensation. It was something he had always wanted to try. He had to admit, while it wasn''t as pleasurable as sex itself, there was something about seeing a woman kneeling in front of him and service him that brought shivers down his spine. "Can you move now?" "Yes." Her cleavage enveloped the mushroom-like form and she moved her breasts up and down. ''Ah Th-this is even better than I thought it''d be.'' He had wanted to test it at first, but he quickly began breathing heavily from the pleasure. This pleasure was different from the stickiness inside a mouth, the pressure of a hand, or the all-epassing feel of the vaginal flesh. "Ugh." The sensation on the head was weak and nearly only a tickle, but as she moved her breasts up and down, that slight pleasure continued without end. Instead of leading directly to ejaction, it seemed to permeate his entire body. He felt like his hips were slowly melting away. But then he looked down at her. "" Yoruichi was down on her knees and rolling her ownrge breasts around to pleasure his erection. "Nn Gojo?" He reached out and grabbed the defenseless pink points moving up and down before him and she let out a groan of surprise. "Is somethingthe matter?" "No, continue." He rolled her are around as he gave her amand. She seemed to hesitate, but she finally nodded obediently and resumed bouncing her breasts. He had already remarked that her breast seemed to be one of her weak points. "" He wanted to tease her in the same way, so he began an even more indecent attack on those bouncing balls of flesh. The more he teased her, the more sensitive her nipples grew. Her ears, neck, nape, armpits, back, and sides were also sensitive. As he traced his fingers across her body, her entire being shivered. Sometimes he would also pulse his reishi and excite the different parts of her body with just a touch. His understanding of the body could only be matched by the likes of Kisuke. If he so wished, he could give enough pleasure to melt her mind. But this wasn''t what sex was about. "Nnhh." When he gently stroked her hair, she breathed from her nose like a rxed kitten. When he obscenely stroked her aree, he could see her whole body twitching. She also began pressing her breasts more strongly against his penis. He could feel her breathing quicken as her breaths tickled his legs. She clearly wanted him to grope her bust until they lost their shape entirely. Eliciting that indecent reaction gave Gojo a slight sense of satisfaction. ''Yep, being on the receiving end isn''t bad, but I truly only feel happy when I am the one who dominates.'' As he grew intoxicated with the sensation of soft feminine flesh, Yoruichi gave him an upturned nce and let clear saliva drip down from her mouth onto the head of his penis, a cheeky light seemingly dancing in her eyes. After already cumming once, he thought he could hold on longer, but Yoruichi''s skills were truly on another level. "I am about to cum." Yoruichi answered his warning with a bewitching smile and wrapped her lips around the head of his penis as it poked out from between her breasts. She was wordlessly telling him to cum inside her mouth. "Ahh." He had never before experienced technique this superb and it brought him straight to heaven. He released the lust that had been building up as he watched Yoruichi''s sexual show. The fluid was thick and plentiful. The thick cum erupted out and he felt himself floating on a cloud. With an obscene smile on her face and a mischievous glint in her eyes, Yoruichi sucked at the tip of the throbbing flesh rod, trying to squeeze out as much as she could from him. "Oh!" Caught off guard, Gojo gave a low grunt. He had never experienced an ejaction like this. It felt like his urethra was a straw and she was sucking the semen directly from his testicles. ''Uuh, Yoruichi If you do that'' More than just a single ejaction''s worth was sucked out. It felt like everyst drop was drained from his balls. He almost felt like his soul itself was being sucked out. "Nn, nn, nn" Yoruichi breathed from her nose as she slurped up the extract and gulped it down like a tasty treat. She forced everyst drop from his urethra. "Ahh" Once the unprecedentedly intense ejaction ended, Gojo breathed an intoxicated sigh. ''I''ve never felt anything so amazing'' Even though she turned the table on him at thest moment, he still was very satisfied. But the horny woman was not going to let him stop here. Despite his member being a little soft, she ced the entire thing in her mouth and worked at it inside there. "W-wait Yoruichi." He honestly did not want her to touch his penis so soon after cumming, but as the woman forcibly sucked at it, the seductive mood returned. "Delicious" Her sensual smile sent a chill down his spine before he returned a confident grin. ''So this is how you want to y?'' After calming down a little, he took her by the arm and brought her back to the bed. A cheeky smile was still present on her face as she wanted to see how he would counter her two wins. ''It''s time for a payback.'' Gojo didn''t disappoint her as he used his finger to trace slightly south; until it reached her tender ce still protected by her panties. "Oh oh oh~! What I am seeing here?" He brought back his finger and looked at it. They werepletely drenched. "I only touched your breast but look at how wet you are." He smirked as he said this. He wasn''t trying to be mean, but he just couldn''t help but tease Yoruichi. She switched so fast between shy and bold, it was very interesting. This made him want to bring her even more pleasure no matter what. He groped one breast with his left hand, sucked at the other nipple with his lips, and roughly rubbed against her crotch with three fingers of his right hand. He could feel moisture through the thin material. This perfectly stered the thin panties to her pussy and the shape of the contents showed through. Gojo shut his eyes and felt along that feminine shape until he touched a small bump. "Hhn." With a quiet groan, a tremor ran through Yoruichi''s slender body. He looked up at her with her nipple still in his mouth and saw her tanned face had grown tinged with pink. Her long eyshes were shaking anxiously. ''Oh, so even she has a sensitive clit.'' Having found her weakness, Gojo struck a triumphant pose in his heart and focused on tormenting that small bump. "Ahah, ahh" Toying with her clitoris through the thin panties must have been the perfect level of stimtion. She was clearly feeling great pleasure. "Y-you mustn''tyou mustn''tahhn!!" Her words were belied by her gradually fading resistance and she finally copsed onto her back. She wanted to take back the lead, but Gojo had surprisingly nimble fingers. She had been pressing her thighs tightly together, but now they limply fell open. As he warmed up the center of the stain with his three fingers and teased her breast with his left hand, Yoruichi''s eyes gradually grew nk. "Ahh, ahhnowhat? I feelfunny? Whatwhat isthis!? Ah" She had always seemed to control everything, but now she looked utterly confused as to what was happening to her body. No matter how powerful she was, her body was still that of a woman. Yoruichi was, apparently, holding back her moans which only made Gojo want to make her moan even louder. Her heart was still struggling, but her body could not fight him any longer. Gojo removed his mouth from her nipple. He used his right hand to toy with the clitoris forming a visible bump in her wet panties and used his left hand to pinch her nipple which was wet with saliva. Finally, he reached for her panties and pulled them down. It had been obvious through them, but the inside was really soaked. ''Fingers alone won''t be enough.'' He wanted to utterly destroy her. He grabbed the back of Yoruichi''s plump thighs and spread her legs wide. Warm air rose and filled his nose with an intensely sweet scent. He ced the thumb and forefinger of both hands on either side of the maiden''s hidden slit and spread it wide. "Ah, th-that''s embarrassing" When Yoruichi realized he was carefully examining her vulva, she covered her face with her hands, but her damp eyes were secretly peering out from between her fingers. She was too embarrassed to let him see her face, but she was also curious about what he was about to do. The anxiousness brought her both pain and pleasure, making her mind even more cloudy. Their eyes met and the woman asked a hesitant question with her legs spread. "U-um Is mineweird? Are the, um, lips weird?" She was a little worried. After all, it was the first time she let anyone see that ce. Even though she didn''t mind being seen naked, she wasn''t shameless enough to show her most intimate parts to anyone. "Not at all. It''s beautiful." Gojo soothed her worries. Her vagina was a beautiful pink, like a strawberry. ''And it looks really tasty'' Feeling hungry, Gojo stuck out his tongue and took a lick. "Ah!!" A short sweet moan, unlike her, escaped her mouth as she jolted and reflexively closed her legs, but Gojo''s head was in the way, stopping her from doing so. It tasted a little salty. That had to be the vor of her love juices.It was an oddly tantalizing vor that seemed to melt his tongue. ''I want to lick her more and more.'' Gojo lost himself in this first taste, his tongue crawled all over to slurp up the hot love juices that flowed out. When she heard the obscene wet noises, Yoruichi writhed as if she could barely stand it. "Th-that ce is dirty" She held Gojo''s head between her knees, arched her back, and convulsed, but he showed no mercy. He was so delighted that he was bringing pleasure to her that he spent a good time using his tongue to enjoy the firm sensation of her virgin flesh. "Ahh, ahh, ahh" Her moans tickled his heart. After fully tasting out her vagina, he pulled his mouth back and used a finger to poke at the clitoris inside its hood. He wanted to see all of Yoruichi and to make all of the young woman his. He pinched her clitoris between his thumb and forefinger. "No, no, noooo!" He had her weak point in his grasp, because of that, she clenched her fists like a baby and shook her head in protest. But it was toote. Even the purest woman would be helpless when fingers wet with her own love juices squeezed her clitoris. Gojo rolled his fingers around to toy with the clitoris contained in its hood. "Nn~!...Aah!." Yoruichi seemed to be doing her best to fight the pleasure rising within her, but her youthful limbs trembled, her mouth hung open, and sweat coated her body. "Hee, kh, khhh~ ...Please...no more I-I''m going to...ahhh!" Despite her urgent cries, Gojo peeled back the hood. ''So this is Yoruichi''s clit. It''s so cute.'' The exposed clitoris was as beautiful as a ruby, but the way it trembled looked almost painful. Gojo stuck out his tongue and gave it a lick. "Ah, stopah! Ahhh!" Having her most sensitive point licked so thoroughly after being exposed was too much pleasure for her to bear. Saliva dripped from her mouth and tears gathered in her eyes. ''Heh. Now cum, Yoruichi!'' His tongue moved quickly to lick around her clitoris. "!!!" She finally sumbed to his technique. She looked up toward heaven and let out a silent cry of joy. Her lower stomach started twitching and then her juices sprayed out. It was like a water balloon had been inted until it burst. ''Wow, I''ve never seen a woman squirt so much'' In a way, that young celibate woman''s lust had exploded after building up for years. ''It''s like a storm~'' "*Pant**pant**pant*" After squirting like that for a short while, the woman who had always seemed so superior was now too weak to even close her own legs. ''It''s so erotic.'' Gojo''s eyes and wet face shone as he observed Yoruichi. It was a thorough victory. But it wasn''t enough. "Hehe, I heard that women can cum many times in a row, unlike normal men. Why don''t we test this?" This time, it was Yoruichi''s turn to shiver at the implicit threats. Gojo''s message was clear. He was going topletely mess her up, and she was going to love it. Chapter 146: TAMING A BLACK CAT (3)** Chapter 146: TAMING A BLACK CAT (3)** An hourter, Yoruichiid down weakly on the bed, all strength drained from her. Her body was sweaty and the bed was wet because of all the juice she sprayed. Even now, a few minutes after Gojo had let her off, her body was still twitching because of the intense pleasure she had received. She had been forced to cum again and again to the point she felt a little delirious for a while. Yoruichi looked up at Gojo as she slowly gathered her bearings. Originally she had thought that it would be easy to dominate him with her technique even though shecked experience. But she was the one who nearly drowned. Even though she had nearly drowned in pleasure, it was not enough. "I want more." She stood up with difficulty and walked on all fours on the bed before reaching him. Pushing him down on the bed, she ced her butt over his penis and slowly, ever so slowly, began to lower it. Gojo was a little surprised that she still had the power to move, but he didn''t stop her. He had dominated her enough to show who was the boss, so he could let her have control of the situation now. Her shiny brown thighs sank down and the tautbia sucked in the head of his penis. "Ah!" The tip had not even fully entered her slit yet, but her thin eyebrows twisted and sexual moans escaped on her breath. This was it, this was the moment she would truly entrust her body to someone else. She did not know how long their rtionship couldst, but she didn''t care about the future now. What should happen would happen. All she could do was enjoy the present. Gojo, on the other hand, did not utter a word. He waspletely spellbound by those well-formed hips sliding forward and back, left and right as if taking aim. Both of their hips would shake as soon as her wet flesh touched his tip, so they had a difficult time doing it. He enjoyed how her plump butt would hit him. Finally, the widened head lined up with her secret entrance. ''W-wow. It''s going in.'' Hemented on the events before his eyes. It might not have been his first time, but this moment was always the most awaited one. A tight ring of flesh wrappex around his penis as if measuring its circumference. He was impressed by the pleasure his aroused penis''s nerves received from the warmth of the soaking wet woman. He was even more impressed by how the delicate pink flesh flexibly swallowed a portion of his body. As their union grew deeper, Yoruichi''s lovely body arched backward. Unable to wait as she slowly lowered her hips, he lifted his own hips. Her beautiful vagina squeezed tight to deepen their bond. Gojo had already cum before, so she was in a precarious state. "Yoruichi" "Hah~! Maybe I got a little too worked up. That felt way too good." Her tone was a joking one, but a look of longing filled her face as she ced her hands on Gojo''s stomach and adjusted her position. Her body asionally trembled as if experiencing an electric shock. He could tell how great the pressure building inside her was. Her beautiful breasts lifted by her upper arms bounced and her hair fluttered through the air, reflecting the moonlight. When the head of his penis reached the deepest point, a new honey-like stickiness wrapped around it. He didn''t feel the tearing of her hymen despite knowing she was a virgin. But, when he remembered the way she fought, he was sure that her hymen must have been destroyed long ago. "Heh heh heh. How do you like my body, Gojo?" Yoruichi was breathing so heavily she could barely speak. She had never felt so full. Each time the head pushed into her deepest ce, her ample breasts would shake and she would writhe in ecstasy, but she still remembered her position as the older one. "It''s amazing. It feels so good. And..." "Ah H-hey, stop that." Gojo could not help but thrust his hips up into her twitching and nearly convulsing vagina. "I''m happy I could do this with you." A bright smile appeared on Gojo''s face. "Hahaha. You are really a womanizer. I wonder how many girls in Seireitei fell in your clutches." She smiled bitterly, brought her face in close, and moved her lips to the side of his face before nibbling at his ears. Yoruichi wasn''t possessive and as a noble, she wasn''t against the notion of polygamy. Still, it didn''t mean that she had nothing to say about it. "Ah! M-Yoruichithat tickles." "So your ear is one of your weak spots?" "Oh!" She breathed onto and licked at his earlobe, sending a numb shudder down his spine. In response, he subconsciously reached out his hands to fight back. He grabbed both of the soft breasts pressing against his chest. "H-hey Not so sudd-...Ah~!!" He lifted the swollen breasts from below as if weighing them and gave them a good squeeze. They felt wonderful and the penis buried in her hidden garden would throb each time he teased her nipples. "Wait c''monCalm down" "Ahh Then you stop with the earAh!." Gojo''s ticklishness seemed to weaken the dam keeping him from cumming and Yoruichi''s bust grew more sensitive thanks to the attack on her nectar hole. At some point, it had once again be apetition to see who could overwhelm the other first. "Nn.. Ahh, Gojo You''re such a dirty boy." "Yoruichi The way you wiggle your big butt is just too lewd." "Ah hah I wouldn''t be doing thatif you weren''t making me feel so good." As she straddled him, her seductive rear started wiggling around in circles all on its own. Just as it seemed to be moving right, it would start left. Meanwhile, her inner flesh continued to gently constrict, stroking the brazen younger boy inside her. The creaking of the bed grew louder and louder. "Ahh Yoruichi. I''m cumming again...." "G-go ahead. Cum. I''mI''m also about to" Her hair shone just like silk as it flew through the air and her moans grew to their peak. The surge gathered in Gojo''s penis and he instinctively thrust his hips upwards. He buried himself to the hilt in her vagina. Her brown hips were lifted into the air as their union grew all the deeper. "Ah~!" The wonderful shock was so great that a scream-like moan left her throat. Her spine arched backward with her upper body leaning forward, their colliding cheeks separated and they could look each other in the eye. "Nn" "Heh~!" Without exchanging a single word or sign, they pressed their lips together in a tight embrace. They looked like lovers reunited after many years. "Ahh Gojo. Kh I''m cumming~!.." Her entire body was erotically wet and shining with sweat as she tensed up like a beast and breathed her adult moans of pleasure into his mouth. "Ahhh. Yoruichi ." "Cum Kuh. Cum with me!" They seemed to melt into each other as their lower bodies jerked madly together. "!" In addition to her sweet moans, her fleshy crucible also begged him by sucking him in. He had no choice but to spray his carnal desire inside it. "....!!" His load of juices was no less impressive than the first as he fired it into her womb like a bullet. They continued pounding their intertwined skin together until he had expelled the veryst drop. "Ahh" ''Sex is really amazing. I feel so full right now.'' Yoruichi seemed to literally be a zing inferno. A switch flipped inside her as arge grin covered her face. "I see you''re still full of energy, too. You can keep going, can''t you?" Gojo tilted his head. ''Her endurance is really out of this world.'' He was curious to see how long she could go on. He nodded and said. "Let''s continue." Without breaking their connections, she twisted her hips and made aplete turn, showing her back to Gojo, "Take me from behind." Gojo didn''t need to be told twice. It was the kind of order he was happy to follow. Still keeping their connection, he hugged her from behind and raised his body. It took a little twist, but she was now on all four with Gojo''s dick deep inside her. Once on her stomach, she propped her upper body up on her elbows and looked back at him lewdly, to urge him on. "You should find it easier to move like this. Just pound me as much as you want." Gojo didn''t bother answering. He grabbed herrge brown butt and began thrusting his hips. "Yes~!" The hard cock stirring up her wet vagina produced lewd sticky noises which echoed in the room, but neither of them cared about this. "Ahh, harder! Pound me deep inside!" Gojo was happy to oblige. He intensified his thrusting speed as requested. "It''s hitting me so deep ~!" He gave her what she wanted by pounding his dick into her as hard as he could manage and it certainly did appear that she was enjoying it. "Heeahh, ahh, ahh" Yoruichi had bepletely unable to utter coherent sentences and all she could do was moan and groan in pleasure while Gojo moved back and forth inside her. Her mind grew cloudy once again and her eyes rolled in the back of her head. This was a direct, brute force attack with no n at all. He grabbed her wiggling butt by the hips and held her even closer than before. She cried out in surprise when he pushed his cock as deep inside, as much as he could manage. ''Kuh~! she really is tight.'' He was apparently doing it right. Every time he pushed up into her, she would gasp and tremble, and then let out a heated breath and go limp. The pleasure from her womb led her inner flesh to crawl pleasantly across his shaft. "I can''t believe how wet you are inside. It''s so sticky." While he enjoyed the squeezing and repeatedly applied pressure deep inside her, he noticed her vagina filling with thicker love juices that gave off an even stronger and sweeter aroma. "Ahh~!." ''Is she about to cum? It could happen at any moment.'' He could feel her vagina twitch and wriggle all around his shaft. If he stimted her too much, she would cum right away. He pushed against her womb gently, like handling an explosive that would go off if shaken too much. He wanted to dy her release a little for a much sweeter explosion. Now that she was a little more used to the stimtion he was providing, she began grinding her hips against him again. He had been worried about making her cum unexpectedly, but now he was way more worried about himself blowing his load. ''Sh-shit. Her pussy is squeezing and stroking my dick all over. How can this be so good?'' "Ah, ahh. Pushing on me deep inside is great, but I need this kind of rubbing too. I want it all." Yoruichi was gradually giving in more and more to her animal instincts. Her hip movement picked up speed as she greedily sought the pleasure, the lewd sound of her thick love juices being stirred up grew loud enough to hear easily. She squeezed his penis tight while moaning in pleasure,mand producing even more love juices as if to tell him that he could be even rougher with her. ''Shit. I''m going to, ahh, cum first at this rate.'' The hot mass in his lower stomach rapidly grew more intense and began rising up from the base of his shaft. The pounding of his growing and throbbing penis shook her vaginal walls and womb and she could no longer control her own pleasure. Her inner flesh squeezed even tighter to melt his dick and enhance the urge to ejacte. While they both drove each other to climax with sweet pleasure, love juices and precum flowed endlessly out to soak her female hole. Sensing the danger of theing ejaction within the vortex of sweet pleasure, he grabbed her breasts that were bouncing because of their intense movements. The mounds had been forming bell-like shapes as they bounced and they felt even softer and more melted than when he had felt them before. Heat filled his fingertips as they sank into her soft flesh. "Ah!! My boobs, ah, ahh, all of a sudden, ahhh, y-yes, ahhh, they''re so sensitive!" Yoruichi hissed in pleasure and began to move and act even more wildly. He pinched her nipples, the one hardpoint on those soft mounds. At the same time, he had just about pulled his erection out of her but then thrust all the way back in for a merciless blow to her womb. "Ah, ahhhh, it''s soso good! Yes,,. yes, Ah~!!!!" She tensed up like she had been zapped by electricity while he continued the hard thrusting from behind and finally achieved orgasm while her entire body convulsed. Her mind grewpletely nk because of the explosive climax while her vaginal walls squeezed tight in orgasmic pleasure. "Kuh!" The urge that had reached the base of his dick rapidly grew and a scorching sensation rushed up to his urethra. Now that he had reached his goal, he stopped fighting the pleasure and let go. "Ugh!" Maddeningly sweet pleasure soaked his dick while a milky torrent surged out and quickly filled her vagina. The intensity of his ejaction struck her womb and its heat filled her vagina, causing another wave of trembling pleasure to wash over her while she leaned back on the bed. When Gojo slowly withdrew from her body with an audible pop, arge amount of white cloudy liquid began to flow out from her beautiful body. *Crack* Outside, a sound so small it was imperceptible resounded, but Gojo simply showed a smile. Hisst thought as he hugged Yoruichi and brought her to the bath wa: ''I wonder if she enjoyed the show.'' It seemed that he had to find the time to visit the 2nd Divisionter. Chapter 147: ORIGINAL SIN (2) Chapter 147: ORIGINAL SIN (2) After the events of Christmas, nothing much seemed to change on the surface. The festivities hadsted for a total of three days. The regr switching of the workforce allowed even those that were on missions to participate. In the end, the event had been deemed as the most grandiose festival ever done in Soul Society and the main characters were none other than Byakuya, Jushiro and Gojo. As for his rtionship with Yoruichi, like with Nanao, they were in a weird state where they were more than just sex friends but not quite lovers. Ever since their first time, Yoruichi had be quite enamored with sex and would work him out every time she had the asion and Senna was out. It was an enjoyable rtionship for both. ----- Currently, Gojo was standing in the prairie of Rukongai first district. "Yo! You are here a little earlier than nned." Isshin Shiba greeted him in his usual way as he appeared next to Gojo with a Shunpo. Taking a deep breath, he looked at the curtain that was barely visible as it surrounded the vige in the first district. "I must say seeing something like this really puts me at ease." Even though it was basically impossible for hollows to attack the first few districts, it wasn''t as if some small fish never managed to slip through the. Sadly, while they were small fish for Shinigami, they were cmities for citizens of Rukongai. Now though, thanks to the curtains created by Gojo, the mortality rate of people in Rukongai would greatly decrease. "Well, this is for my awesome self. Just a little gadget." Gojo wasn''t really moved by the thanks of Isshin. In the first ce, he just did it on a whim, to repay the grace he received. He did not need anyone''s gratitude. Furthermore, after having Jushiro literally kneel in front of him while weeping tears of Joy, no thanks could rival that. ''I wonder if I should deal with that thing in his chest before going.'' Gojo was curious. Even though he thought he didn''t n to copy the bones of the members of Division 0, he still had some inspiration to greatly reinforce his body. The most important thing was that, byparing the power in Jushiro and those bones, Gojo could confirm that they were all rted. "Hahaha! Indeed. You are really awesome. I never could have thought that you could pull those stuck-up members of Division 0 down to help you." "It''s all thanks to Unohana. Well, I always thought that the Shiba Family was just a normal noble family." Gojo chuckled, "Heh, Who would have thought that not only were you the hidden fifth great noble family but you were also rted to Division 0." Isshin gave a bitter smile, "We have nothing to do with them anymore. Since its creation, the Shiba Family had always been estranged from the four other ns." "By the way, I know that the five families predate the Gotei 13 by quite a bit. Just by how much though?" "Pfft. I can''t tell you everything since this involves the greatest shame of our family. But the five families don''t just predate the Gotei 13 or even the Soul Society." Isshin gave a calm smile as he looked at Gojo, "The five families predate the creation of humanity itself. Our ancestors witnessed the separation of the three realms with their own eyes while standing on the side of the Soul King." ''Of course, they ruthlessly betrayed himter.'' Isshin left those words unsaid as he focused on the superrge canon that was slowly being raised. "You see, at first nce, our family specializes in fireworks only...but another duty of ours is to direct this great canon. This canon is one of the few ways to ess the Soul King Pce." "Seems like a pretty important duty." Gojo whistled. No matter in which era, the one who had the key of the house was generally the one the master considered as the most trustworthy. If the Soul King believed in them, how could he let that family fall so low that they couldn''t even hold a ce in Seireitei? ''Perhaps it''s a ride?'' The mention of the Shiba Family was buried in history. This was equivalent to erasing all information about who held the key. This was perhaps one of the best ways to make a fortress inessible. After all, the Shiba would be the most obvious target during invasion if they were known. ''Well, I don''t think it''s something that is well thought of. It feels more like'' It felt more like they got exiled by the other four families. Gojo didn''t know whether he was right or wrong in his conjectures, but he didn''t care. He just had to ask the truth to Yoruichi during the night. ----- "Ohoh! How many years has it been? This canon is still as inelegant as always. I really wonder who had the bad idea to create such a way of transportation." Just as the discussion between Isshin and Gojo was winding down, three Shinigami, Unohana, Senjumaru, and Kirio suddenly appeared. "Heh, I guess my ancestors wanted to send a clear message." Isshin grinned as he looked at the two Royal Guards, or should he say two Royals Jailers? He had never been particrly a fan of Division 0 overall, but the sad reality was that his opinion didn''t matter in the grand scheme of things. "Ohh. Isshin-chan, how have you been?" "Pretty well, If I must say, what about you... Kirio?" Of course, Kirio was an exception. After all, who could hate such a gentle woman? Still... "You certainly...Hum, You changed quite a bit." Isshin gave a nervousugh. He remembered that Kirio was a lean, tall buxom woman whose breast size did not lose to Rangiku. When she was still in the Gotei 13, she was one of the most popr captains for the males Shinigami. She was basically an Idol. Since Kirio had developed her food creation skill after entering Division 0, Isshin did not know that Kirio needed the extra fat as a precaution when she cooked seriously. While Isshin and Kirio reminisced, Senjumaru approached while holding a bag filled with clothes. "Here is what you asked for." Gojo smiled as he took the bag, "Thanks. I am surprised you didn''t ask any questions." Senjumaru gave aplicated nce at Gojo when she remembered what kind of clothes Gojo asked her to sew. "I thought that we would berades a few years after you be captain, but it seems like that will not happen." After all, if her conjectures were right All Gojo did was shrug, "Still, you are pretty gusty. What if I sold you out?" "Haha. I know you wouldn''t. I am pretty sure you guys have no interest in Seireitei. As long as whatever I do doesn''t affect the Soul King Pce, we will not be enemies." Senjumaru opened her eyes wide and threw a nce at Isshin. "No worries. I have ced a sound-isting barrier and a light distortion barrier. He can neither listen to us nor read our lips." "I see." Senjumaru smiled and shook her head. "As you said, we shall not interfere. Even if the Seireitei was burned to the ground, we would not interfere as long as the one doing it doesn''t threaten the Pce. After all The Soul King hates Shinigamis." "...What do you mean?" She turned and began to walk away, "It''s time for us to go. This was definitely an enjoyable outing. For your question, if you are curious, ask your friend Yoruichi --- about the [Original Sin] of Soul Society." Chapter 148: ORIGINAL SIN (2) Chapter 148: ORIGINAL SIN (2) "Fess up. What happened? You have been out of it today. Even Nemu could pick on your feelings, and you know she isn''t the sharpest when ites to empathy." It had been a few hours since Senjumaru and Kirio went back to the royal pce, leaving Gojo alone and brooding as he ruminated on Senjumaru''sst words. Currently, he wasying down in the bathtub while Yoruichiid down on top of him as well. Normally, they would have been frolicking a little before ending their sex session under the shower, but Yoruichi had sensed way earlier that Gojo wasn''t in the best state of mind. Cupping her beautiful supple breasts in his hands, Gojo gently pinched her nipples as a way to distract himself. "Nn~!" He hesitated a little before deciding to simply ask the question that was burning a hole on his tongue. But, it wouldn''t hurt to put her in a more receptive state, would it? Thinking so, his left hand continued to caress her breast and pinch her nipple while his right hand gradually went down south until it reached her most intimate ce. It was time to let those magic fingers work to the delight of Yoruichi. ''Well, let''s see how fast I can make her cum.'' . . . "Nn~! Ahh~!!" ''Pretty fast, it seems'' Feeling Yoruichi''s body spasm uncontrobly and hearing her high-pitched moan as she cried her release, Gojo grinned while hugging her. Even for someone as prideful as him, having a woman like Yoruichi surrenderpletely to him was always an ego boost. Slowly, Yoruichi''s climax calmed down and she gradually came out of the haze of pleasure that was clouding her mind. Panting, she muttered, "I don''t know what you want to ask of me, but your way of bribing me is pretty awesome." Yoruichi was not the kind to drown in pleasure and throw everything down the gutter. But she wouldn''t say no to a good climax either. The pleasure Gojo brought her was quite heavenly. "So, what''s it about?" This time, Gojo did not hesitate. "Do the words, [Original Sin] tell you anything?" He could feel Yoruichi grow suddenly rigid in his arms for an instant before she softened and released a sigh. "I wonder who you heard it from?" "Senjumaru." "*Sigh* I am surprised those guys said anything. You must have left a good impression." Standing, giving him a full view of her sexy naked body, Yoruichi walked out of the bathtub before looking at Gojo. "Let''s go to the bedroom. This isn''t the kind of conversation we can have while bathing." --- "What I am about to tell you is something very few people know. In fact, of the current captains, I believe that only Ginrei Kuchiki and Yamamoto know about it. I am not even sure if Unohana, despite being one of the first captains, is aware of it. That''s just how hidden this secret is. Kisuke also knows it, and he theorized that the same went for Aizen." Gojo stayed silent as he listened. "What I am about to tell you about is the sin and shame that all members of the five families and all Shinigami, by association, must carry. This is the story of how the Soul Society or rather, the universe as you know it, was created." ------ "It hurts to say, but the Soul Society and the Shinigami themselves are based on nothing more than a treacherous fantasy." Yoruichi then proceeded to tell her story. Long long ago, a few million years ago, before the world took on its current form, in a chaotic ce where there was no border between life and death, there was an original protector who stood up to protect. The Quincy, the shinigami, and also fullbringers. It could be said that he is the ancestor of them all. He was a Quincy and also at the same time a shinigami, and also just a normal person bearing countless abilities like a fullbringer. He was the symbol of hope that ruled over all in the chaotic world. That''s the one who became known as Soul King. That chaotic, primordial world was overrun by Hollows. To protect the original inhabitants of that world, the Soul King proceeded to annihte all the Hollows that preyed upon them. However, these actions eventually started to destabilize the world. In response, five powerful beings from that time decided to work together to fix everything. At first, everything was alright, the six supreme beings brought an era of peace. But, one day, the ancestor of the Tsunayashiro brought a proposal. Even to this day, no one knows exactly how he managed to convince them but, for their own respective reasons, they sealed an unresisting Soul King inside a crystal and used his omnipotent powers to split their world into three new ones: Soul Society, Hueco Mundo, and the Human World, and in the process created the cycle of life and death. Despite the Soul King''sck of resistance, the five beings were unconvinced of the Soul King''s cooperation and feared his immense power. As such, using the Shinken Hakkyoken [1], they proceeded to first tear off the Right Arm of Stillness and the Left Arm of Progress, before taking their time to carve out his heart, whittle away his legs, and mutte and tear out his organs, leaving the Soul King trapped in an agonizing state for millions of years. Currently, the Soul King is a being that is stated to be "neither alive nor dead", and exists in a state between Stagnation and Progress. Due to this, the Soul King could not die even while his body was mutted and sealed away by the Five Ancestors. The title of [King] is naught but a cruel mockery. The Soul King rules over nothing and the [royal guards] are naught but glorified jailers whose duty is not to protect the king but to guard the system that supports the three realms. After all, he served as the very linchpin that sustains the three worlds. Should he die, the world as we know it would be destroyed. Yoruichi finished her story with a shrug, her expression clearly upset and irritated. "This is the [Original Sin] of our ancestors. Everything we know is nothing more than a lie. We speak of justice when we live thanks to the suffering of one selfless being. Suffering thatsted millions of years. We are nothing but ostriches who hide their head in the sand and act as if everything is alright because we fear changing the status quo." She shook her head, "No, I guess not all of us were Ostrich. Out of the five ancestors, the one who will be the ancestors of the Shiba n was the only one against the n to seal the Soul King. Even though he was finally convinced, he was wrecked by remorse and gradually took his distance from the rest. Because of this, the following generation continued to push down the Shiba n until it fell to its current state where few even remember that it was once one of the five great families." ---- When Yoruichi finished her story, she expected to see Gojo shrug and feel nothing. But she was surprised to see him pensive. Gojo was just thinking about how simr this world was to his previous ones. Even though to a lesser extent, way lesser, the stability of the Jujutsu world rested on one being. Master Tengen. Master Tengen, also known as the "Star", was responsible for preaching the foundation of jujutsu sorcerers and spawning religious groups that worship the Star as their deity. He was an immortal and eternal being that was constantly evolving and had to be "reset" every 500 years by merging with a specific human being in order to prevent him from evolving past humanity and into a potentially dangerous state. Furthermore, he was basically isted in one ce with few possibilities of visit. Before the resurrection of Sukuna in Yuki and the plot stirred by Kenkaju after he stole Suguru''s body, the "peace" and secrecy of the Jujutsu world was kept thanks to the sacrifice of the life of those vessel, and the sacrifice of the freedom of Tengen. It seemed that no matter which world, peace could never be reached without sacrificing something or someone. ''I wonder.. For the Soul King, perhaps death is salvation.'' Gojo sighed wistfully before shrugging, "I more or less understand why Kisuke addressed the Soul King as [it] or [that thing]. I guess it''s hard to feel any respect toward a being in such a situation. Either way, thanks for telling me your story. I have managed to get hints about the curse that is guing the Ise Family. What reward do you want?" Gojo managed to sweep away the heavy mood with hisst sentence. Showing a grin, Yoruichi pushed him on the bed, making clear what kind of reward she wished for. [1]: For those who forgot, it''s the sword of the Ise n (Nanao Family). Its power is the ability to take the power of a god into itself and disperse it in all directions. For those who didn''t read the novel CFYOW, this story is 100% Canon. Chapter 149: ELECTION (1) Chapter 149: ELECTION (1) In a courtyard, a tall man wearing an eyepatch and a white cloak over his ck kimono with spiked ck hair and bells all over his hair was humming while holding his sword. It was Zaraki Kenpachi. The 11th captain and captain of the 11th division. Behind him, the members of his division were mumbling and questioning his mood. After all, Zaraki had been quite cranky thosest five years after Gojo had been ssed as Captain unofficially and was forbidden to face other captain level existence like their captain. "Hey, Yachiru, do you know what is happening?" A red-haired man with tattoos on his forehead talked quietly as he approached the small vice-captain of the 11th division. "Oh? Ren-chan. Hehehe! Ken-chan is happy because today is supposed to be the captain selection. He is impatient to see how much stronger Sa-Chan grew." Abarai Renji, now 6th seat of the 11th division, was immediately convinced. He knew that by Sa-chan, she was talking about Satoru Gojo, his ssmate, something of a friend, and someone he aspired to be. Since he graduated and entered the 11th division, the two of them didn''t have much interaction but they still keep in touch and he would sometimes take care of his daughter when she came to the 11th division. ''That guy was always a monster.'' Thinking so, he couldn''t help but wonder how the captain selection would go. From the way things were going, there was a high chance that a fight would happen. After all, even if Satoru or Gin were elected, if the other one really wanted the ce of captain, they could still challenge the other to a fight. What Renji didn''t know was that Kenpachi was happy for a different reason, a reason that, aside from Zaraki and Yachiru, only Gojo knew. Knowing what would happen soon, she briefly wondered if she should be worried but in the end, she shook her head inwardly. ''As long as Ken-chan is happy, that''s all that matters.'' She didn''t need anything nor did she want anything elseWell, there was one other thing she wanted as much as that. Thinking so, she couldn''t help but think about herst conversation with Satoru after Zaraki fainted during their fight ten years ago. shback [About 10 years ago] In a vast field that waspletely reduced to rubble, one tall man was standing with his eyespletely nk. His uniform was torn to shred and his body was full of bloody wounds. Facing him was an equally blood-drenched Gojo who was so tired that he had a hard time standing. His only noticeable wounds were his bloodshot eyes and the dried trace of blood on the corner of his eyes as if he had been shedding tears of blood. "Haha. What a monster, to think that even despite all this he is still standing. Though he at least went unconscious." In the fight between them, from start to finish, Gojo had been barely able to hang on. The only reason he managed to win was by constantly healing himself and ditching wounds after wounds to Zaraki. This had truly been a bitter fight. Even so, he had managed to win. "Haha, so this is the end. I guessKen-chan lost." Walking toward the unconscious Zaraki, Yachiru showed a worried expression but she did nothing to Gojo. Pushing him to the ground, she used her small body and raised him before preparing to walk away. But... "Hey. There is something I want to say." "...What? If it''s about the bet, don''t worry. Though it''s pretty outrageous, Ken-chan won''t go back on his words." "No, this isn''t about that. I can help you, you know? About him knowing your true name, I mean." "I" --shback end. ''His face was so funny when I refused.'' She chuckled when she remembered how surprised he had been. But this was an easy answer for her. Zaraki Kenpachi was everything for her. Her friend, her father, her brother, and more importantlyHer wielder. She didn''t know how her existence was possible, nor did she care. It would indeed be easy to have Satoru reveal her true identity to Zaraki but then, what meaning would there be to it? What she wished for was for Zaraki to realize it on his own. ''Well, all of this doesn''t matter. Since Ken-chan made that bet with him and lost, soon we will see what will happen.'' At least that defeat hadn''t been for nothing. After it, Zaraki became insanely strong, or ratherslowly got back a part of his strength. If they had kept fighting, it would have been possible for him to be as strong as he was a few centuries ago, but now it didn''t matter. She was sure that soon he would be able to fight as much as he liked whenever he wanted. Furthermore, the deal they made was without a doubt something Zaraki wished for more than anything else. A proposal he could in no way refuse. "Yachiru. It''s time to go." Yachiru smiled as she stood up and jumped on the back of Kenpachi. "Let''s go! I know a sure way for us to reach the 1st division very fast." "Okay! Let''s go." BOOM! Looking at the vanishing back of Zaraki and Yachiru after Zaraki busted the wall of the room while running, Renji facepalmed as he asked Ikaku. "Do you think they will be alright?" "Hahaha! Don''t worry. Even if Yachiru gets them lost, they just have to jump over the walls." This was truly an 11th division-like way of thinking. ---- [9th division] Standing up with his arms wide open, a tanned man with his hair tied up in dreadlocks and wearing white bandages around his eyes was having his cloak put on him. The one who was helping him was a ck-haired man with the tattoo of the number 69 on his face. Once he had his cloak on, Kaname Tosen, Captain of the 9th division smiled while looking in the direction of the one helping him. "Thanks, you have been a great help to me, Shuhei." Those words overwhelmed Shuhei Hisagi with joy. Ever since he entered the soul society, there were only two people he ever admired. "Your words are too kind. It''s an honor for me to be of help to you." The first one was his savior, Kensei Muguruma. He was the one who inspired him to be a Shinigami. The second one was the man standing here right now. For him, Kaname Tosen was a man whose ideals were what Shinigamis as a whole should aspire to be. This is why he worked so hard and managed to receive the title of vice captain just ten years after graduating. It had been an arduous task and he worked harder than anyone else. What really helped him pull ahead though was the existence of two people. Toshiro Hitsugaya and Satoru Gojo. All his life, he had thought that he was a sort of genius. It was only that night ten years ago, when he fought alongside them against those hollows, that he understood what a true genius was. In fact, for a moment, he had even fallen into the abyss of self-doubt. But thanks to Kaname Tosen, he understood that rather than envying them and looking down on himself, the existence of such genius should make him strive even more. By using them as examples, he had managed to unearth his true potential and reached greater heights. If Kensei Muguruma was the one who saved and changed his life as a civilian, then Kaname Tosen was the one who saved and changed his life as a Shinigami. "Well then, I guess it''s time to go to the 1st division." The 1st division headquarters also served as the main ce when Captains had to reunite and take important decisions. Hearing this, Shuhei showed a struggling expression. "I can feel that your heart is disturbed. What''s the matter?" Since he was blind, Kaname Tosen had developed his other senses to a level few could hope to ever reach. Shuhei, knowing that he couldn''t hide anything sighed. "I just wonder why you do not wish for Satoru Gojo to be captain." Kaname was not surprised by this question. This had been a frequent topic of discussion. "I know people like Satoru Gojo. Self-centered. Mocking. Arrogant. Egoistic. Such people have nothing to do as captains. He is like Zaraki Kenpachi. A killing machine that will cause only more bloodshed in the world." Shuhei could say nothing about those words. After all, the Gojo he knew was true as described by Tosen. But this was the Gojo of ten years ago. Even though he didn''t speak regrly with Gojo, he did go on some missions and he could feel that Gojo was a little different, a little warmer. This was even more so after his daughter appeared. Sadly, this was something he couldn''t put into words since he had a hard time understanding it himself. "Remember Shuhei, Justice without a great cause begets nothing more than ughter. This is why, even though Gojo may have the strength of a captain, I believe he is unworthy of the title." Saying so, he turned and began to walk out, Shuhei following in silence behind him, deep in thought. There was one part of this saying that Kaname did not share with Shuhei. ''Justice without a great cause begets nothing more than ughter. However the same ughter in the name of a great cause is Justice.'' He believed in the justice Sosuke Aizen would bring to the Soul Society. No matter how many people were sacrificed on the road, it would be all worth it for they were just. (AN: Ah. Kaname Tosen. The single most hypocritical and pitiful character in Bleach. I really would have been happy if Kubo showed how Aizen twirled the dude around his finger. Anyway, thest arc of this volume is high on. Let''s hope I don''t fuck it up.) (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 150: ELECTION (2) Chapter 150: ELECTION (2) On this day, the Gotei 13 was abuzz with discussion and rumors flying around. After all, this was the day the new Captain would be chosen. Byakuya Kuchiki was already the captain of the 6th division after Ginrei Kuchiki stepped down and in fact had acted as captain way long before this. The election of Kuchiki as a captain had brought no controversy, not only because he was extremely qualified and even nominated by a captain, but more importantlybecause he had no concurrent. This wasn''t the case today. The election of captain this time was apetition between Gin Ichimaru and Satoru Gojo. Gin was a powerful Shinigami who previously held the record of the fastest Shinigami to graduate from the academy, under one year rather than six. Furthermore, after entering the Gotei 13, it only took him a few months to reach the level of 3rd Lieutenant. Finally, he became vice captain after Aizen became the captain of the 5th Division. Since then, he had worked many times alongside other Shinigamis, and while he wasn''t exactly the most well-liked, no one could deny his contributions. Satoru Gojo, meanwhile, was another genius or in fact, a true monster. The first thing he did was break the record of Gin to a level where any hope of someone breaking that new record was close to non-existent. As if that wasn''t enough, he swiftly rose in rank and easily became 3rd Seat. Furthermore, everyone knew that he could have easily be vice captain if he so wished but he did not try topete against Isane Kotetsu, the current Vice-Captain of the 4th Division. As if even that wasn''t enough, because of his fight against Zaraki Kenpachi that had an unknown oue, and his fight against Isshin Shiba along with the events that happened five years ago, he was publicly announced as someone at the captain level. In the end, be it Gojo or Gin, the two of them had a fair chance to be Captain. Everything was about to be decided now. - In the Soul Society, the 1st Division was not necessarily the strongest, the 11th Division was. They weren''t the noblest like the 6th Division, the stealthiest like the 2nd Division, the best at healing like the 4th Division, or the smartest like the 12th Division. All in all, they had no particr trait by themselves. But all the members of the 1st division were under the direct order of Yamamato and that alone was enough to make them the most respected. [1st Division, waiting room] "How long has it been since I was ordered to wear my Vice Captain armband?" Adjusting the insignia around the arm with the number 8 marked on it, Nanao muttered as she sat on the ground while cing her back against the wall. "Same here. In fact, this is the first time I am forced to wear it." A tall man, wearing ck sses, spoke on the side. On his arm was the insignia with the number 7. He was Iha Tetsugiemon, the son of the current 3rd division''s captain as well the vice-captain of the 7th division. Looking at him, Nanao wondered how he felt. After all, his mother was stepping down because she was judged inadequate and his captain was at odds with one of the candidates for the post. However, Iha showed no feeling of tension. As a previous member of the 11th Division while under Zaraki, he had long learned to not be flustered under any situation. "Oh? Tetsu, Nanao. Nice to meet you here, I didn''t see you at all during the Christmas party." Entering with spring under her feet was none other than Rangiku Matsumoto. "You seem pretty calm." Nanao spoke with a surprised voice. If Iha had few reasons to be stressed, then it waspletely different for Rangiku. While it wasn''tmon knowledge, she knew that Rangiku was childhood friends with Gin and also had an ambiguous rtionship with Gojo. Though it seemed that the two of them had taken some distance as this day was approaching. Rangiku showed a bitter smile at those words, "There''s nothing I can do." She couldn''t stop Gojo or Gin from acting up. All she hoped was that the elections stopped at a vote and that whoever lost did not try to take things further. Otherwise, it would be a fight and in such a case, killing would not be considered a crime. She did not want to see them hurt each other, but there was nothing she could do despite her feelings. Nanao understood then that it wasn''t Rangiku being cheerful but rather, forcing herself to act cheerful. After Rangiku, the other vice-captains streamed one after another, until Isane and Nemu entered the premises. Silence immediately fell as they understood that since those two were present, then the election was about to begin. Nanao could feel beads of sweat on her forehead and she couldn''t help but lightly touch the bracelet around her wrist. It was a gift from Gojo. She remembered how serious he sounded that should she feel anything weird she should fill her energy in it. ''Please, please Gojo, don''t do anything crazy.'' -- ''Man. I am going to do something crazy today!'' Gojo chuckled as he gazed at the tall gate with the Insignia of the 1st Division. The gate was sorge, Gojo wondered if the one who created it had giants in mind, but he had to admit that it gave off a very oppressive aura. Behind him stood Toshiro Hitsugaya. He had been the one chosen to escort him. Toshiro showed a worried expression. "Nii-san, don''t chuckle like that please, you look like an evil mastermind." "Hahaha. Sorry sorry. It''s just that I am pretty excited about what is going to happen." Worry did not leave Toshiro''s face. He had joked around earlier to relieve a little of the tension, but it wasn''t enough. While not telling everything, Satoru had revealed enough to him to know that after the events of today, their life would be totally different from what he knew. Directing a look at the cat on his shoulder, he remembered that Gojo had asked Momo to spend the day with Senna. Furthermore, he also gave her the same bracelet he currently had around his wrist. "Whatever you are about to doIs it the only way?" Gojo grinned and shrugged, "You are free to judge the situation with your own eyes. In the end, the decision will be yours." Toshiro''s eyes wavered a little at the unexpected words but, for some reason, he also felt a sense of relief. He had been very conflicted earlier. But if Gojo had tried to convince him that what he was about to do had some grand reason behind it, Toshiro might have stopped believing in Gojo altogether. After all, while he was a fan of Gojo, he was still smart enough to see the situation for what it was. "Whatever happens, I will believe in you." Gojo had saved his life twice. Without him, there would be no Toshiro Hitsugaya nor Momo Hinamori. Toshiro was ready to repay his debt even if it cost his life. "Heh" Gojo murmured, ''What a good kid.'' [He is. Will you take him with you?] {I don''t really know. I will see how the situation evolves. Who knows? Perhaps Central 46 won''t be assholes after what I n to do?} [...] {...} [Do you even believe that?] {Pfft! Hahaha! Yeah, right. Better pray for peace in the world than hope in such a situation happening.} [Indeed. Hope for the best] {...But prepare for the worst.} Ending his discussion with Kogo, Gojo gave a grin as he finally pushed the door open. "Let''s do it, shall we?" He was sure that today would be a day to be remembered through the history of Soul Society. (AN: Okay, all the pieces are on the chessboard. I have given many foreshadowing, both obvious and hidden, and It''s now time to start the final arc of this volume for real. It will be filled with fights and twists.) (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 151: ITS TIME FOR THE DUEL! Chapter 151: IT''S TIME FOR THE DUEL! "He iste!" "...Can you shut up already and take the stick out of your ass? Why are you always so uptight?" "I believe you went too far, Zaraki." "Oh shut, you too, masked face. Talk when you have the guts to show what you look like." "*Tsk* *Tsk* How entertaining, I did well in listening to Nanao anding soon." "*Cough* Please don''t joke around. *Cough* *Cough* They look like they are about toe to blows." "What a waste of time. Is this why I was forced to stop my experiment?" "*Sigh* How dullThis is why men like you are no good." In arge conference room, the thirteen captains of Gotei 13 stood separated in two rows as they spoke to each other. It was extremely rare for all the captains to reunite at the same ce and time. Because of this, many Shinigamis had disillusions about what the rare conference that gathered all captains looked like and how it went on. They would imagine a solemn moment full of grace and nobility as they discussed the future of the world as a whole. Unfortunately, this was after forgetting how different and headstrong each captain was and how most of them couldn''t breathe in the same room without trying to fight each other. Thankfully- "Silence!" A simple word. A strong voice full of strength and authority. The moment that order was uttered, like a lie, all voices vanished and tranquility once again filled the room. The voice belonged to an old man with a long white beard. He was sitting on what could be described as a throne. Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto. Creator of Gotei 13 as well as the oldest and strongest shinigami in the Seireitei. In all history, there was no shinigami, not even Zaraki Kenpachi, who did not respect the power of the leader of the Gotei 13. Once silence befell the room, Yamamoto nodded in approval. He wasn''t really bothered by the noise. After all, this rowdiness was nothingpared to the past when he first brought the others and created the order known as the 13 des, whichter became Gotei 13. Back then, it wasn''t just disputes but outright killing intent. Simply shouting at them to shut up would have been pointless and he literally had to take out his sword and beat them into submission every time they went on a rampage. ''Those were the good old times.'' Sadly, nothing was eternal in this world. His friends died one after another and nowadays, only a few like Tenjro and Unohana are still alive. The Gotei 13 managed to obtain peace as they wished and there had been no great war since the war that happened one thousand years ago against Ywach and his Quincy. Yamamoto did not see the skirmish that happened 100 years ago against Quincy as a war. After all, without Yhwach, the Quincy of that time were simply too weak and this fight had been nothing more than a pure massacre[1]. "Unohana, you are the one who put forth the proposal of promoting Satoru Gojo to Captain. What do you have to say?" Unohana showed her usual smile when she was questioned by Yamamoto. "He will be here shortly." As if to affirm her words. "Hello~Hello~! The handsome and super talented Satoru Gojo is present." Therge door opened as a silver-haired man, whose eyes were wrapped by bandages, entered the premise with great pomp and fanfare. Even so, no one seemed to bother with those words thatcked any sense of decorum. After all... "Ohoh?" Yamamoto raised the corner of his eyes as he stared at Gojo. ''I did not feel him?'' The same reaction could be seen on the face of all those present. After all, as captains, their senses were already at a level beyond what normal shinigami could imagine. Even if Gojo had used Kido to hide his presence, it shouldn''t have been so throughout. But at that moment, it was like his very existence had only appeared after he opened the gate. ''I see. So this is how he did it.'' Of course, as an experienced fighter, Yamato did not stay surprised for long as he understood what Gojo did. By using the dense Reishi in the Seireitei, he cloaked himself in it and managed to be ''invisible'' to their senses. It was something impossible for a normal Shinigami to do. After all, they were unable to use Reishi like Quincy, even more so in a ce like Soul Society and Hueco Mundo. This reminded him of someone else. Someone he did not wish to remember.[2] Still, Yamamoto couldn''t help but let out a sigh of despondence. ''To think I am getting this old. My senses have dulled.'' "You werete, Satoru Gojo." "Sorry, sorry. This was not my intention. I was so nervous that I had the jitteries. My legs were shaking while I walked to this ce." ''Bullshit'' That was what all the people present in this room thought at the same time. But none of them spoke. After all, Yamamoto was still not finished talking to him. "You arequite sassy." "I have been told that my personality was lovely." This was perhaps the first true discussion between Yamamoto and Gojo in the ten years since Gojo joined. If he had to be honest. Yamamoto did not like Gojo''s personality. He did not like how frivolous the man was. But, he was used to it. After all, all captains had quirky personalities. Thinking so, he finally turned his attention toward the only vice-captain present in the room. Another silver-haired man with a smile reminiscent of a snakeGin Ichimaru. The man had been awfully silent since he entered but Yamamoto saw no fear or unease on the face of that man. All he could perceive was a profound indifference to what was happening. "Enough chit-chat. You know the rules." As he said so, he indicated to Gin toe and stand in front of him next to Gojo. "Ten years ago, Gin Ichimaru alongside Byakuya Kuchiki showed us the first way and were epted as possible captains. Byakuya Kuchiki is now the captain of the 6th division, whereas Gin should have be the captain of the 3th division. But" He threw a nce at Gojo, who spoke with V and a cheeky smile. "-Satoru Gojo went through the second way." Even now, Yamamoto had to admit that he was in awe of what Gojo did. It was extraordinary since very very few captains managed to obtain the title with this method. The six ones who endorsed him were; Retsu Unohana, captain of the 4th division. Byakuya Kuchiki, captain of the 6th division. Shunsui Kyoraku, captain of the 8th division. Isshin Shiba, captain of the 10th division. Mayuri Kurotsuchi, captain of the 12th. and finally, Jushiro Ukitake, captain of the 13th division. As for the three out of the remaining seven that epted him, they were; Soi Fon, captain of the 2nd division. Chikane Iba[3], captain of the 3rd division. Zaraki Kenpachi, Captain of the 11th division. "Be it Satoru Gojo or Gin Ichimaru, they demonstrated the power necessary to be captain. Unfortunately, there is only one ce avable. As such" "Sorry to interrupt Ji-chan. I do not wish to be captain of the 3rd division any longer." A grave silence befell the room at the sudden deration of Gojo. Nearly everyone was shocked and had difficulty catching up with what was happening. Even Gin, who always showed an easy-going smile, was left speechless. Yamamoto, who was previously looking like a simple decrepit old man began to emit a pressure so high the ground seemed to shake. "Satoru Gojo" He pronounced those words with gravity and steel in his voice. "...Are you taking Gotei 13 for fools?" His grip on his walking cane tightened and his killing intent was so obvious that all those present felt as if a knife was upon their throat. It was evident that if Gojo didn''t give a satisfactory answer, he would be severely punished. But Gojo showed no fluster at this sight and instead, gave a grin filled with confidence. "Now now, no need to go all murder hobo on me. I said that I did not wish to be the Captain of the 3rd division." There were three ways to be captain. "What I want is..." The first one was the Captain Proficiency Test. A test that required the ability to perform Bankai. Nearly all Shinigami became captains using this method. At least three existing captains, including the Captain-Commander, have to witness the test. The second one was through personal Rmendation. The one chosen needed to have personal rmendations from at least six captains and approval from at least three of the remaining seven. This was something close to impossible since it was very rare for captains to be all in ord. As for the third one "To be the Captain of the 5th Division. Which is why" It was a trial bybat, where the candidate had to defeat a captain in one-on-onebat with at least 200 witnesses from that captain''s division. "...Captain Sosuke AizenI challenge you for your title." (AN: Hehehe. How many of you saw thising? Gojo isn''t the kind to always wait passively.) [1]: I think I already repeated it, but the wars against Quincy happened three times in Bleach. The first was 1K years before Canon. With Yhwach as the helm. The second was the massacre that happened 150 years before Canon. The final one is the Blood war that happened 2 years after the start of Canon. Of course, my fic is currently 45 years before Canon. [2]: I am honestly still hesitating about adding SFWY in my novel. After all, the 8th Kenpachi, Soya Azashiro, is broken. Furthermore, SFWY isn''t canon. It''s a fanfic. But, at the same time, his Bankai is very simr to Gojo and since it was added in the game of Bleach, this means that it''s at least recognized by Kubo(Man, I wish I could reach the level where my fanfic is added in the lore of the game. Though hope is slim). I even remember Kubo praising the author of SFWY because of how well he understood the plot and how he had guessed some points about Zaraki and his zanpakuto long before the Blood War was published. Anyway, I left this one as a kinda foreshadowing. If I ever decide to develop this point. At least it won''t be out of nowhere. [3]: Just to say that she isn''t an OC I created. She was the vice-captain of the 3rd division before Gin became Captain and in the absence of a captain, the one who took the helm as interim if the vice-captain. Her captain was Rojuro Otoribashi( A Visored) and she briefly served as Gin vice-captain before being reced by Izuru Kira. Chapter 152: MUGEN NO SHIRO Chapter 152: MUGEN NO SHIRO "Captain Sosuke Aizen I challenge you for your title!" The cocky and prideful voice of the man still reverberated in the ears of the people present in the room. A challenge for the title of captain. Such a thing had not happened since a little over hundred years ago when Zaraki Kenpachi challenged and killed the 10th Kenpachi, Kiganjo Kenpachi. What disturbed them even more was the fact that Gojo had absolutely no need to go through such trouble. After all, no matter which perspective one looked at it from, he already had the title of 3rd Division Captain in the bag. Why did he decide to challenge Aizen then? Shunsui lowered his hat to hide his expression, his eyes reflecting his deep thoughts. Because of what Shinji told him back then, he always had doubts about Aizen. Unfortunately, Aizen was spotless and there was nothing he could do. But now Unohana, on the other hand, had a bitter smile visible on her face. ''So this is what you decided.'' She couldn''t help but think about how he already told her that he would act a little recklessly. Soi Fon wore aplicated expression as she looked at Gojo. She knew very well, after today things will never be the same. shback "Are you crazy!? Even if you seed, you would have broken so many rules that Gotei 13 will have no choice but to treat you as a criminal." "Even if I am the hero who brought down a criminal?" "Even then." "WellI don''t really care, not like I wanted to stay longer anyway." "ButWhy?" "Why, you ask? SimpleIf there is one thing I learned when I was alive, it''s that if you leave the bad guy alone, he will most likely screw you over with some secret scheme. This is how Kisuke and the others got done even though Shinji already had suspicions about Aizen." "Kuh!" Soi Fon groaned, unable to refute. "This is why Sometimes acting recklessly is the best way to deal with smart people. If he wants to y chess with me, then I will just flip the table over and do things my way." "Okay, but what about Captain Yamamoto?" "Him?... Hehe don''t worry, I got that side covered." shback end Soi Fon still remembered how confident he had been, which was quite infectious. She inwardly shook her head. She only needed to do her part of the job and ''Believe.'' Yamamoto, like everyone else, was also surprised but despite being unaware of all the undercurrents, he managed to calm down easily. "I see. I will announce Gin as the Captain of the 3rd Division and the date of the challenge will be decided at ater date." He was not interested in the reason that pushed him to take such a path. What he did know was that the challenges for the title of captain could not proceed without 200 shinigami from the division of the captain being challenged to serve as witnesses. Aizen''s opinion? It was irrelevant. The captain could not refuse a challenge without greatlypelling reasons. This was the rule, and rules were made to be respected. Things were proceeding smoothly. Gojo curled his lips further into a smile and threw another bomb. "Why do we need to gather 200 shinigami?" "...Don''t test my patience." Gojo was seriously beginning to get on Yamamoto''s nerves. He just wanted to end this farce and go rest a little to calm his iing wrath. "Hehehe. I am sorry but I cannot let anyone out of this room right now." Along with his words, a powerful spiritual pressure began to emit from his body. The pressure was so high that it dwarfed the average captains. Yamamoto was not one to take things lying down. He was about to use his Shikai. Other Captains who were unaware of what was going on also began to take action, even Gin Ichimaru, now the Captain of 3rd Division, put his hand on his sword. In an instant, nearly all the shinigami surrounded Gojo, ready to strike. They were so fast that it was mind-blowing, thereby blocking all ways of escape. It should have been impossible for anyone else in this ce to go unscathed. This should have been the end of apletely iprehensible act. But!! <> Slightly raising his bandages, his jewel-like blue eyes shone and seemed to reflect the sky while he gave a victorious grin. No matter how powerful they were, no matter how fast they were, in the world from the perspective of the six eyes, they were all simply too slow, so slow that it was yawn-inducing. The speed of his body would most likely never catch up to the speed of his thoughts. But that was alright. After all, right here, right now, he just needed one thought. <> <> *FLASH* In a sh, an intense light swallowed not only Gojo but also all the shinigami in the room as well as the Vice-Captains stationed in the adjacent room. --- [Seireitei] "Hey, how do you think the summit is going?" "I mean, I am pretty sure that Gojo will win the contest." "Well, Vice-Captain Ichimaru is no slouch eitherbut you are right." Such idle conversation could be heard all over the Seireitei as the clock ticked. Everyone was wondering who would be chosen, and some people were even cing their bets. It was a peaceful atmosphere, much like everyday in the Seireitei, but this feeling of peace was suddenly reced by one of suffocation and horror. As everyone looked in awe, arge ck cube swallowed the entirety of the 1st Division Headquarter. Even those who were far away from the zone belonging to the 1st division looked up at the sky with questions visible in their eyes. The confusion was further ented by the absence of the Captains and Vice-Captains of all the Divisions. While the chain ofmand wasn''t broken, it was hard for the 3rd seat of all the divisions to take control of the situation. Thanks to Ikkaku and Rukia, the 11th and 13th Divisions were the first ones to calm down the unrest before rushing toward the source of unease. But they were soon forced to stop. The reason? "Hello~Hello~! Everyone! Do you hear me!? Here is Satoru Gojo, your handsome and friendlymentator! Sorry to disturb you, but there is something I need to announce." Rukia trembled, while Ikkaku muttered under his breath. "What is that crazy bastard doing?" The reason for their bewilderment was obvious. They were not the only ones surprised by this situation. Be it in the Seireitei or all Rukongai, hundreds of screens could be seen floating in the sky. This situation was not foreign to them. After all, the same screens had been used a few days ago during the Christmas event. The face on the screen was foreign to some while known to most Satoru Gojo. All they could see was him leaning back on his throne, his head resting on the palm of his hand, and an otherworldly beautiful woman sitting on another throne next to him. His bandages covered his eyes, but all of them experienced the feeling of being seen through. They trembled, listening to the words that truly shocked them to the core. "Thisis a rebellion." His words sounded grave and the atmosphere became heavy. People gulped as they wondered about what would happen to them, or the Rukongai. But "Haha~! Just Kidding!" Everyone froze in their tracks as they looked at the jester on the screen. Their hearts had been through a rollercoaster of emotions and some of them couldn''t help but curse at the bastard in their heart. Unfortunately for them, they rejoiced too soon. The following words shocked them once again. "This is not a rebellion. Do not worry" A few screens began to change as they showed the images of the Captains and Vice-Captains dispersed in different ces. From the images, one could see that the Captains also had ess to the same screens as them. In the end, three screens stood out more than the others. On them, one could see Gin Ichimaru, Kaname Tosen, and finally Sosuke Aizen. "This is just an execution." His words had been said so gently, so calmly that no one could feel any killing intent in them and this, more than anything, was what brought chills to their hearts. [1]: Twin Throne of Heaven: In [2]: Infinite Castle. Pretty easy to see what inspired me for that technique. (AN: This arc will be heavy in battle. Man, I believe it will be hard to top this arc once I end it.) Chapter 153: THE START Chapter 153: THE START "How shameful...How unsightly...How ridiculous..." Standing alone in what looked like a traditional Japanese room, Yamamoto was sporting an awful expression as he watched the screens and heard Gojo''s bold world. Thick veins could be seen pulsating on his forehead as flickers of light and fire surrounded him. He was angry. For the first time in a thousand years, he was truly angry. He could feel that he was imprisoned in an alternate space, most likely the result of Gojo''s Bankai. But Yamamoto didn''t care. His sword could burn through everythingeven space. "Reduce everything to ashes. Ryujin" "Why don''t you stop, old friend?" Just as Yamamoto was about to activate his Shikai, he was stopped by a gentle feminine voice that he easily recognized. "Unohana...What is the meaning of this?" Yamamoto trailed cold murderous eyes on Unohana as he watched her enter the room. Unohana on the other hand was simply showing her usual unhurried smile as she walked at her pace. "My friend, you have really grown old." "Exin yourself, Unohana. Are you a part of this?" He ignored her ridicule and asked the most important question. His grip, tightening on his sword in the process. Unohana would be a tricky opponent. She was both powerful and ingenious. But his sword would never waver. If Unohana was also a traitor then the only oue for her would be death. It didn''t matter how long they had known each other and fought back to back. Traitors had to die. "Stubborn old fool...I can see that whatever I say, you won''t listen." "I will listen once all of you troublemakers are imprisoned or executed." Unohana''s smile slowly began to stretch and the motherly vibe she usually showed vanished, reced by an eerie vibe filled with bloodlust. Her hair that was tied down in front of her untied and began to fly began her. She took out her haori. Yamamoto was expressionless. It had been so long since he had seen this appearance. The one in front of him was not Retsu Unonhana, captain of the 4th division. She was currently none other than Yachiru Unohanathe worst criminal in the Soul Society. "How long has it been since west fought?" Slowly, he began to unsheathe his sword. mes were already covering his body and his Reiatsu was showing his burning aura. Unohana tilted her head, "It was when you captured me and forced me to join the 13th de." "Indeed. I could subdue you then and I can still do so now." "Heh...Then, let''s see if your old bones are still as strong." <> <> None of them began with a probing move. They already knew how powerful the other one was and they knew that pulling any punches would mean swift death. One was shining with the fiery light of justice and the other was covered in the darkness of sin. What followed was a sh between a ck sword that could burn all creation and a red sword that could melt all creation. ---- "Ugh...Those two old monsters are a pain." Sitting on her throne, Kogo couldn''t help but groan as blood dribbled from her sparkling red eyes. The current form of the Bankai was a closed infinity type. Since Gojo still didn''t have control over time, the Bankai was in fact still iplete. Rather than trying to make it stronger, Gojo had decided to make it weaker. In this form, the control they had over the world was incredibly lowered. But in exchange, the amount of time Gojo could keep the Bankai activated greatly increased. "Hahaha. Let''s be happy that Unohana agreed to interfere with him. If that old bastard was allowed to run havoc, then the castle wouldn''tst long." Kogo could only nod at Gojo''s words. But there was something he was missing [Are you sure we won''t use the Reishi absorbing function?] While Yamamoto could burn their castle, as long as they could absorb Reishi fast and repair it faster than he could destroy it, nothing would matter. But... "If we do that, we will destroy the Seireitei, and might even kill many innocents." Gojo could watch innocent people die under his eyes while fighting against Curses. But he would never kill innocent people himself. It was without a doubt an incredibly hypocritical way of thinking. But he didn''t care. After all, he had always been a hypocrite bastard. After his grand introduction, Gojo began to set up the situation to his advantage. The main reason he had decided to show those pictures was because he wanted to capture the attention of most captains and stop them from rampaging. ''Now then, shall we deal with the first two?'' Gojo leaned on his throne as he looked at the ever-smiling Gin and Kaname Tosen. On the third screen, Aizen was keeping apletely calm and straight face, as if nothing was wrong in the world. ''Man, his face pisses me off.'' {Nemu. Don''t show the fight between Unohana and Yamamato.} {Understood.} The one who was controlling the screen was none other than Nemu and Mayuri. Mayuri had no interest in officially joining his side, but at least he could pull in favor like this since he had brought many samples for him to study. ''Well, it''s showtime.'' "It''s time for me to move." "What about that wolf head?" "Toshiro will take care of him." "That kid? Are you sending him to die?" Gojo chuckled, he had studied Komamura''s personality and knew that rather than sending someone strong, sending a child like Toshiro was better. At least it would be a very valuable experience. "Anyway, I will be counting on you to bail him out should anything happen." "Leave everything to me." Standing up, Gojo vanished while leaving the control of the castle to Kogo. In one room, Shunsui Kyoraku and Jushiro Ukitake were standing together. Watching the screen, Jushiro showed a wry smile while Shunsui chuckled a bit. "Your nephew-inw is really bringing chaos to the Seireitei." "Don''t call him that. Little bastard is still making Nanao turn around without any clear promise." The two of them, while surprised at the current situation, were able to staypletely calm. One reason was that they believed in Gojo, and another one was that they always had suspicions about Aizen and Gin. The only hic was the presence of Kaname, but they had already spected the presence of one or few more traitors. "What should we do now?" "Nothing. We will just watch. Though I am surprised Yama-ji isn''t already burning everything down." "I think Unohana is taking care of him." They couldn''t feel the sh of power since the room clearly seemed like an isted space, but it didn''t matter. Since the screen of Unohana and Yamamoto went dark, it was easy to guess. Behind them, the door of the room opened to another room where Nanao and Kaen Shiba were standing. "Well. I guess we can only watch the show." - "HehSo you are the one who is going to face me?" Gin smiled as he looked at the petite woman with two long braids behind her. "Let''s see if I am faster or if your sword is faster." Soi Fon showed no expression as she faced Gin. - "I always knew that a beast like you was untrustworthy." "Hahaha! How funny for a traitor to say such a thing." Kaname Tosen frowned and gripped his sword tightly while feeling the vast presence of Zaraki Kenpachi. "Ken-chan, do your best!" Standing far away, Yachiru[1] was cheering with all her might. She could feel how happy Zaraki was. She hoped that he would have fun. This was the deal Gojo had proposed to them. The asion to fight another captain in a fight to the death. How could Zaraki refuse such a proposal? ---- What was brewing was a fight of unprecedented height in the Soul Society. [1]: For those who forgot. There are two Yachiru in Bleach. Yachiru Unohana is the first. Then Zaraki, who is kinda her fan because they fought when he was kid, decided to give the name Yachiru to the ''little girl'' he adopted. Chapter 154: SPEED VS SPEED Chapter 154: SPEED VS SPEED "I am surprised, really surprised. Gojo-kun seems like a really amusing guy." "I am surprised about how nonchnt you are. You do know that you arepletely trapped, right?" Gin smirked at Soi Fon''s remark. That was true. It wasn''t the first time for him to see a domain type Bankai, since Tosen also had one. But,paring what he was currently witnessing to the sound and sight deprivation Bankai would be an insult. Gojo''s Bankai waspletely at a whole different level. Furthermore, since his own Shikai and Bankai could not affect space, he couldn''t escape. This wasn''t all. He could feel it. This Bankai had other hidden abilities. After all, the same went for him. ''Hahaha. What a terrifying monster.'' "I have no reason to be scared, truly. For one, us being outed as traitor don''t surprise me. Captain Aizen already spected that Gojo should be aware of the truth." ''Why'' Soi Fon was baffled. In the n, none of the three traitors were supposed to know that they were being monitored and shown to the world, but that shouldn''t be hard to guess. Then why did Gin tell the truth without even being coerced to? ''It''s as ifas if he wanted everyone to know it.'' "Well. Shall we fight now? Though, we are really ill-matched, don''t you think?" Not giving her the time to think more deeply about his words, Gin took out his short sword. What was worth remarking was that, in their base form, both Gin''s Shinso and Soi Fon''s Suzumebachi were the shortest swords in the Soul Society, more akin to daggers. But in terms of Shikai, the two took different yet simr roads. One sought to kill enemies with lightning-fast speed bying as close as possible. One sought to kill enemies with lightning-fast speed by staying as far away as possible. "Shoot to kill, Shinso![1]" Light shed, but Soi Fon managed to avoid it thanks to her speed. <> Landing, she wasted no time either. "Sting all enemies to death, Suzumebachi." Ginughed, and for the first time, opened his eyes wide. "Shall we find out? Between you or my swordwhich one is the fastest?" The first fight to begin was the one between Soi Fon and Gin. Though the spectators were unable to feel the terrifying spiritual pressure, this didn''t stop them from marveling at the incredible disy of power. Unfortunately, most of them couldn''t even marvel, since they were unable to follow what was happening clearly. Be it Soi Fon or Gin, their fight had long since broken the speed of sound. Not only the room they were in at the start, but many other rooms had been destroyed during their shes. Gin used his weapon sometimes like a spear, sometimes like a gun, and sometimes like a whip. The wide arrays of movements avable to him were simply mind-blowing. Soi Fon meanwhile was no slouch. No matter how Gin attacked, she always managed to avoid it. But she had a hard time closing the distance between the two of them. After all, the closer she was to him, the lower the time for reacting to Gin''s attack would be. This way, Gin was slowly getting the advantage in this sh. Most of the people were interested in watching the fight unfold, but that wasn''t the case for everyone. Some found them much more interested in the reason behind the fight. "It can''t be" A few moments ago, in one of the many rooms of the Infinite Castle, Rangiku, who had been trying to escape the room, paused and looked at the screen with disbelief. Her face paled and her breathing elerated, as her stress level kept rising. When Gojo had initially shown the screen, she had been ready to dash and find him before asking him to stop this craziness. But now, all she could do was stare nkly. ''NoIt should be a lie. It cannot be...'' No matter how much she tried to deny, the evidence was all too clear for her. After all, Gin had admitted it himself. She didn''t know exactly how he had betrayed the Soul Society, but this didn''t change the fact that he admitted to being a traitor. The punishment for treason was at best life imprisonment and at worst, death.[2] Either way, once Gin was captured, the oue wouldn''t be pretty. ''I need to find him.'' Thinking so, she immediately took out her sword and chanted, "Growl, Haineko![3]" The long katana began to disperse into ash and slowly filled the room before destroying everything in the way. Jumping out, she began to run with ash trailing behind her. She didn''t know where she was going nor what she could do if she managed to reach the ce. But she couldn''twouldn''t stop. She was about to continue running, when [STOP MESSING AROUND WITH MY CASTLE, OLD HAG!] "Wha-!?" A voice resonated strongly in her mind and a sphere of light surrounded her. "Where am I?" When she came to herself, she could see the building of the 1st Division. "I...I am outside?" She looked all around her before her gaze settled on therge ck cube floating in the sky. At this sight, she couldn''t even be outraged at the fact that she had been insulted. "Rangiku, you are also out now." "Shuhei?" Rangiku was startled to discover that she wasn''t alone outside. "Were all vice-captains evicted?" Shuhei shook his head as he pointed at a certain screen with a worried expression. "Not all of them." The screen he was pointing at was showing Kaname Tosen activating his Bankai after being cornered by Zaraki. ''You must be alright, captain.'' Shuhei clenched his teeth when he saw the ck sphere swallow all of them. He hoped that his captain woulde out unscathed. [1]: I think I already said this trivia but here again. Gin Shikai means God''s spear. Meanwhile, his Bankai, means god''s killing spear. Basically with just the Bankai name, Kubo had already spoiled us about what was the true goal of Gin. I really like subtle foreshadowing like this. [2]: Aizen wasn''t sentenced to death simply because he cannot die. But damn did he get a very big sentence. [3]: One of the most OP Shikai I have seen. But Kubo didn''t do her justice. Her weapon is like a more broken form of Senbonzakura(Byakuya''s Shikai). Like imagine, all the ash are tiny particle des. She can easily make her opponent breathe part of her sword then kill them from inside. or cut their eyes or cut their ears. Even when they speak the des can enter their mouths or the gaps between the clothes. This weapon should have been one of the deadliest. Of course, the ashes need to be gathered for higher striking power. But imagine fighting while tiny des cut your arteries and attack your heart and lungs or pierce your eardrums. (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 155: ZARAKI VS TOSEN (1) Chapter 155: ZARAKI VS TOSEN (1) A few moments ago on Zaraki''s side: The tension between Zaraki and Tosen was on a different level. From the very beginning, because of their conflicting views of the world, the two had always been at odds. Tosen believed that Shinigami should wield their sword for an ideal of justice. No matter how many atrocities weremitted, as long as it was for the greater picture, sacrificing the few for the many was something he approved. This was why, what he hated the most in the world were meaningless fights and ughter. Zaraki, on the other hand, thrived in such meaninglessness. For him, justice, morals, or whatever could go to hell. He did not fight to save. He only fought to have fun. For him, battles were like a drug and he was an addict willing to put himself in dangerous situations in order to get his doses. This was the reason he sealed his strength both consciously and unconsciously. Only fighting brought him joy and happiness. Tosen understood that, and loathed Zaraki all the more. After all, that man from the Tsunayashiro n was basically the same kind of man as Zaraki. If Zaraki found joy and pleasure in fighting a bloody battle, then Tokinada Tsunayashiro found joy and pleasure in teasing and destroying the life of innocent people. "Zaraki Kenpachi, even now I believe that letting you be captain was one of the greatest mistakesmitted. Ever since you killed the previous captain of the 11th division, I have had an uneasy feeling about your presence. ''This man is a demon'' ''He fights to feed on the blood of the fallen'' ''He is a beingpletely different from us''. This is why I thought, we should not let him dwell in our world for too long because one day, this man will surely destroy the peace that the Gotei 13 fightz to protect." Zaraki stared silently as Kaname continued speaking. "The fact that you joined hands with Satoru Gojo and helped him bring chaos to our city is proof that I was right and yet, all of this is probably only the result of your bloodlust. Am I right, Zaraki?" "h h h. You are noisy. You just want to say that you are the good guy, right? Tch, you are really wordy, aren''t you?" Zarakiughed hard as he took out his sword. "Kinganjo became Kenpachi after he killed the 9th Kenpachi and I became the 11th Kenpachi after killing Kiganjo. This is the rule of the 11th division. Nothing more nothing less. If you aren''t happy and hate me so much...Then just hurry up and kill me with your Bankai!" A mad light danced in his eyes as he provoked Kaname. His blood boiled and his pulse quickened. *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* Feeling his crazy heartbeat, heughed madly before dashing while swinging his sword at Kaname There was no style, no technique and no special skill - Only pure unadulterated power. This was exactly what made Zaraki so dangerous. For Kaname, Zaraki was not a swordsman. He was a beast in every sense of the word. A mad beast that would seek its prey with no pity and would devour it down to the bone. Like a beast, he also fought by relying purely on his insanelyrge Reiatsu, quick reflexes, and high strength. "I do not hate you. However, to protect our peaceful existence, there''s no other way." Tosen did not try to avoid the devastating attack of Zaraki. He raised his sword straight and ced the palm of his left hand on a ring that was tied to the guard of his sword. Instantly, a sphere detached from the sword and grew until it was the same size as Tosen himself. Just as Zaraki''s sword was finally about to cleave him, Tosen muttered. "Bankai." Zaraki was forced to stop and take a step back as he observed what was happening. The lone ring multiplied. From one, it became nine and those ninerge rings dispersed and ced themselves in a different side of the room. This was thest thing he saw. <> The moment the ring covered the room, a dome of darkness spread in all directions. "This is my Bankai. What do you think, Zaraki? No doubt you could have never dreamed of what you are seeing now. NoYou can''t see anything right now after all." ''What is this!? I can''t see anything hear anything'' "!!!" Suddenly, he felt a searing pain over his shoulder. While he could neither see nor hear, his years of experience told him that he had just been shed. Unconcerned about the flowing blood, Kaname continued to speak to Zaraki even though he knew that Zaraki couldn''t hear him. "You are in a lightless and soundless Mumyou World [2]. Terrifying, isn''t it? My Bankai takes away your spiritual sense, your sight, your hearing, and your sense of smell, creating a miniature Mumyou Hell. The only person who can escape this situation is the one holding the body of my sword, Suzumushi." "It''s useless. Even if you try to guess my position from where you were attacked, you will not be able to catch me. Because no matter how experienced a fighter is, after he is stripped of Light, he can''t help but fear the Darkness. No matter how slight that fear is. The fighter''s movement will be slowed down. Against me who has lost the light since I was born, the only possible result is- !!!" His sense warned him of immediate danger and avoided a sh from a hair breath. ''This man!'' Kaname was appalled. Even though he could not see, he could feel that Zaraki''s emotion had not the slightest tint of fear in them - only endless excitement and battle thirst. "...I see. It''s understandable. You are a beast, a devil. You belong in the darkness. Of course, you do not fear it." "Very well then, in this case, I won''t give you the time to feel terrified!" -- Like this, the fight between Kaname and Zaraki continued but what should have been a one-sided fight changed into a pitiful farce. *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* Kaname could not understand what was happening. How long had it been since he had felt tired during a fight? But he knew very well that the reason for his disorganized breathing wasn''t the fight itself but the situation he was in. ''How? His sight, hearing, and sense of smell are supposed to be useless now. He shouldn''t be able to sense spiritual pressure either. But how'' Kaname rushed at full speed and swung his sword with all his might but... ''How can he still dodge!?'' He couldn''t understand at all. Even though he managed to wound Zaraki lightly, this hadn''t been what he intended to do. At thest moment, in an unbelievable disy of skills, Zaraki had moved in a way that prevented Kaname''s sword from striking a vital spot. As if it wasn''t enough. "!!" Kaname leaned down in a hurry and avoided a hit that would have pierced his throat had he stayed put. This was the most inconceivable. Not only was Zaraki able to dodge, but he could also counterattack with scary uracy. Doing a backward somersault, he put enough distance between to avoid any possible further attacks. ''The counterattacks heunches are getting more and more urate. He is really a monster.'' Cold sweat flowed as he once again realized just how dangerous the man named Zaraki was He felt blood flow from his cheek and a slight sting. Clearly, he hadn''t managed topletely avoid the hit. While fear was progressively growing in Kaname''s heart, Zaraki on the other hand was filled with anger. ''I got him this time, but only with the tip of the sword.'' Even though he couldn''t hear Kaname''s exnation, he had already deduced the effects of the Bankai. ''At least, I can still feel my touch so I can still use my sword.'' This was how he had been managing to avoid most hits. As soon as he felt his sword touching his clothes, he would dodge in order to avoid serious injury. Then, using his senses and reflexes, he would counterattack. This was an unbelievable disy for anyone else, but Zaraki took this for a given and this was why. ''How boring.'' At first, it was fun. The sudden darkness, the loss of all senses. Such a novel situation was a first for him and he had been excited about the fight toe. But after a while, he became bored. It was boring because he couldn''tnd a good hit. He could not feel his sword tear into the flesh of his enemy. He could only get his location by getting hit. But he couldn''t hear or see. He couldn''t even use his spiritual sense. Though in this case, it wasn''t really a loss since he was never good at sensing things with his spiritual sense in the first ce. ''Damnit! Why do I have to think about this crap when fighting? This is a fight for spineless cowards. I want a fight head on!'' He gritted his teeth as frustration began to build up. He wasn''t dumb but he believed that a fight should be a sh of power with nothing holding them up. Blood for blood, blow for blows. He thought quite a bit and even imagined what other people he knew would have done in his ce. ''Haha. That''s it! I can easily know where he is like that.'' Arge smile formed on his face as he finally came to a conclusion. ''He is smiling again. I can feel it. Even in a situation like this, he is still enjoying the battle!?'' Anger filled his mind as he attacked once again, this time with the determination to pierce his heart. "You are too dangerous, Zaraki Kenpachi! Letting you live is way too dangerous!!" ''Wha-!? He didn''t dodge? Was he so engrossed in this meaningless bloodshed that he got careless?'' This time his sword went through the body of Zaraki from one side to another. He hadn''t managed to pierce his heart, but the wound would definitely be fatal if left untreated. He was about to pull back and prepare for a new attack when he suddenly felt his arms being grabbed. At the same moment, the Zaraki''s pupils that had been unfocused because of the blindness moved and settled on Kaname in front of him. "Hello! Long time no see." If Kaname could see Zaraki''s expression, he would once again acknowledge that Zaraki was nothing more than a demon. This was not the expression that should be shown by a human being. ''Impossible!'' *sh* Blood sshed as Zaraki swung his sword mercilessly. [1]: Cricket Final Form: Devil Cricket. [2]: Mumyou is a Buddhist term: Ignorance is truth. Mu means none and Myou mean enlightenment. The Bankai of Kaname shows his twisted side of justice by bringing people in the same darkness he always lives in but worse. At the same time, the technique is based on Buddhist teaching which means ignorance. The Bankai takes the form of a cocoon and the people in it are like insects waiting to be butterflies. Remember that it takes all sense aside from touch. You can only feel pain without knowing where ites from (very twisted bastard). Basically, by going through the pain in his Bankai, you go through enlightenment and be a better person XD. Of course, this is my personal understanding of the meaning behind that Bankai. What is interesting though is that Kaname and Aizen''s power are quite simr. The two of them have control over the senses of their enemies and for the two of them, in order to dispel the effect, you need to touch their swords. This is why I personally believe that Aizen is always in Bankai. or that his Bankai is like Byakuya and has no difference with Shikai aside from increasing the power Chapter 156: WHAT IS JUSTICE Chapter 156: WHAT IS JUSTICE The moment Zaraki shed with his sword, all of Kaname''s defenses were shredded to bits. Even his Captain level Reiatsu wasn''t able to protect him from what was obviously a fatal wound. ''Just one hit?'' His pupils were shaking. He couldn''t understand how Zaraki''s power could be at this level? He had always known that Zaraki was powerful but this went against everything he knew. His surprise was understandable. Ever since he fought against Yachiru Unohana so long ago, Zaraki had ced many unconscious and conscious means of restraining his own power so that he could enjoy better fights. If Tosen had fought Zaraki ten years ago, even if Zaraki managed to get a clean hit he wouldn''t die. But, sadly for him, after his fight against Gojo, many of his unconscious restraints had vanished making him far stronger than he had appeared after killing Kiganjo. Furthermore, since Tosen was truly a traitor, Kenpachi had absolutely no reason to limit restraint himself. This difference in base power brought the current result. Tosen was dying. He knew he was dying. He could already feel his Bankai breaking. ''Is this the end?'' He couldn''t ept this. He refused to ept this. How could his justice simply end like this? Why had he fought so much and betrayed so many? "I can''t lose I won''t lose you to you.No matter what!" Even as blood dribbled from his body and his senses began to shut down, Tosen still held a vehemence and a rage burning. He could still remember his friend. A gentle and warm woman. Her husband killed her. He killed arade over a petty dispute and thenter killed her for scolding him about it. Her desire for a peaceful world that was stronger than anyone Her sense of justice that was stronger than anyone She chose to fight for her beliefs but in the end, she died before she could even start. Was shecking something? Was it not enough to have a strong will to fight for peace and justice? This was why he wanted strength. Strenght to help him create peace. If it wasn''t enough to believe in justiceThen he would be justice itself. "Aizen-samaAs you have guessed I have reached my limit. ThenI have no other choice." Thinking so, he slowly began to stand up. Even though more blood was flowing, he showed no care about it. "Oh? I have been letting you think all this while because I thought you would show me something incredible. It seems like I wasn''t wrong." "ZarakiYour greatest mistakewas letting me gather the resolve to take thest step." "Hahaha. Go on! Are you going to use your Bankai again?" Zarakiughed while taunting Kaname. But this time, Kaname showed no anger but rather, a sneer. "Bankai? Don''t make meugh. Aizen-sama has graciously gifted me with a power far more incredible than Bankai." Suddenly, in a movement that Zaraki couldn''t understand, Kaname ced his palm with his finger spread, in front of his face. The result was instantaneous. The flickering and dying bluish Reiatsu changed into a deep dark, as if he was being swallowed by shadows. The winds stirred and transformed into a veritable tornado as his energy level continued to increase unbelievably. When the transformation finally ended, what stood in front of Zaraki was apletely changed Tosen. His wounds had all vanished and his upper body was covered by a white armor. As for his face? It was covered by a smooth featureless mask. "You" Even Zaraki became momentarily speechless at the sight in front of him. After all, he could not feel the power of a Shinigamiing from Kaname anymore. But rather That of a hollow. --- Outside, a few moments after Kaname''s Bankai broke and people were able to see the result of the fight, everyone had been on tenterhooks as they watched Kaname slowly dying. After all, even though Gin''s words showed that they were traitors. He didn''t exin in what way exactly. Now though, a grave silence fell as all the Vice Captains gasped while showing unbelievable expressions. At the sight of Kaname''s transformation, one word sounded in the mind of all the old vice-captains. "Hollowfication" Nanao muttered while Rangiku''s legs gave in as she fell down. "WhaWhat is happening? Why is Captain Tosen like this?" Shuhei was bing hysterical. He had only recently be vice-captain so he couldn''t understand what was happening. Nanao showed a difficult expression as she exined to calm the poor soul, "Do you know about what happened about seventy years ago?" "You meanWhen Captain Kensei and the others were branded as traitors?" How could he forget? Even now, he didn''t know why the one who saved him all those years ago had be a wanted fugitive. "Back then Captain Kensei and the others had been transformed into hollows and the culprit wasAt least the one that had been used was Kisuke Urahara." Nanao gulped. While Rangiku continued with an almost broken voice. "Captain Kisuke had imed that he was innocent and that Aizen was the culprit. But the Central 46 refused to listen since Captain Aizen had so many witnesses to prove that he hadn''t left the fifth division on that day. But now" Shuhei paled as his face was drained of all blood. One didn''t need to be a genius to make the connections. "SoCaptain Tosen became a Hollow?" --- The vice-captains outside weren''t the only ones reacting. Even the captains were showing expressions of surprise as understanding finally dawned on them. Even the fight between Yamamoto and Unohana that was growing so strong that Gojo''s Bankai was showing cracks on their side stopped. Unohana had not been privy to all the details of what would happen. But since she believed in Gojo, she had decided to give it a try and fought against Yamamoto in order to hold him down. Because of how dangerous their two Bankai were, a true fight between them would most likely result in one of them dying. Thankfully, the confession of Gin followed by the transformation of Kaname had been enough for even the stubborn Yamamoto to stop and observe. Slowly healing herself, as more than half of her body had been burned down, Unohana sneered as she looked at Yamamoto. "What did I say, old friend? You are bing old." Yamamoto stayed silent. Before muttering. "How shameful" When he remembered how many Shinigamis had vanished silently in thest few decades and the execution order on those exiled captains, he couldn''t help but feel a deep feeling of shame filling his heart. To think that he would be so helplessly manipted by some young guys. Had he really be too old? Thinking so, his eyes trailed down to a different screen. Until now, Sosuke Aizen had been shown standing alone there. But now, something was happening. A frivolous man appeared. "*Whistle* You really did a good job. So this is hollowfication?" {Kogo, analy} [I know. I have already begun doing it. Not only him, but I am also recording and analyzing the Bankai of all those who are currently fighting. Once this day end, our Castle will evolve again.] {Good job.} "Satoru Gojo. I believe this is the first time the two of us talked like this." Aizen smiled as he looked at Gojo. Even though he was all but confirmed of being a traitor, he showed absolutely no expression of being flustered. "You are quite calm. You know that I could simply end my Bankai now and leave you to the old man?" "I know you could, but you won''t. You wouldn''t stand for someone else to take away your prey, right?" "HehYou are quite right." The two of them were talking as if they were friends, but the growing spiritual pressure the two of them emanated showed that they were ready to tear each other''s throats apart. Pushing down the bandages covering his eyes, Gojo showed a full toothed smile. "Well, well, well. Are you ready to die?" "Oh? You took down your protection? Are you not worried about my Zanpakuto?" "Pfft! Hahaha. You think your illusions can trick my eyes? Hey" Gojo''s eyes became devoid of light as he tilted his head. His usual happy-go-lucky atmosphere was nowhere to be seen and was reced by an extremely unsettling one. "...Do you take me for a joke?" Taking off his sses, Aizen broke them before swiping his hair behind him. His atmosphere also changed as he showed a grin full of confidence at Gojo. "Shall we test it out?" (AN: Honestly sorry, the chapter should have been more focused on Zaraki but struggling with writing Zaraki''s fight. The bastard uses no technique currently. Only swinging his sword. It''s incredible in visual but it''s such a pain in writing. I think I might reread Spirit are Forever with You, just to see again how to write Zaraki. Sigh. In fact, this entire arc is stressing me to hell. It''s like the final arc of the first part of my story and it''s very important. I feel like I am fucking up everything. I have to bring all the different plot points developed to a conclusion and everything is bing a clusterfuck. Too many characters to show at the same time. Too many fights. Too many things happening. Damn, this reminds me of the final arc in vol 5 of SHK. I was just as stressed back then.) Chapter 157: THE FASTEST Chapter 157: THE FASTEST The fight between Gojo and Aizen began like lightning. The very moment their spiritual pressure collided, Aizen immediately understood. Gojo was strong. It wasn''t just a question of him having a hax like Shikai, his basics were on another level entirely. If he had to give numbers to his own stats, Aizen would have reached 100/100 on basically all stats, and even in those he wasn''t at maximum, he was still close. Aizen could say without any doubt that he had reached the limit of what was possible as a Shinigami. He was nearly perfect. Even so, Gojo did not appeared to be that inferior to him. ''He still has many shorings, but he should have entered the threshold of the limit of Shinigamis.'' It was both shocking and exhrating to make such a discovery. How long has it been since Gojo entered the Seireitei? 10 years. For Shinigami, 10 years was nothing, even hundreds of years could pass in the blink of an eye. In those short 10 years, Gojo went from a Shinigami who couldn''t even use Shikai to one of the most powerful Shinigami in existence. Calling him a genius was an understatement. He was purely aplete monster. *Smirk* Aizen felt a smirk tugging at his lips. He was in no way a battle junky like the Kenpachi or some other Shinigamis. However, he appreciated the feeling of meeting people of talent and more than anything, from what he just witnessed with how Gojo was handling the situation, he wasn''t a passive bastard like Kisuke Urahara. "Hum You seem weaker than I thought." Unlike Aizen, when their energy shed, Gojo frowned andmented. From the expression on his face, it was clear that he wasn''t trying to be mocking, but was genuinely surprised at the current situation. ''So he noticed.'' Aizen''s smirk grew further but he refused toment. Taking out his Zanpakuto, he was about to activate it. *Whoosh* Before he could even do so, Gojo was already in front of him. "I thought you didn''t fear my Shikai?" Aizen avoided the uppercut and answered back with a punch on his own, stirring the wind around him. Blocking the punch, Gojo answered calmly. "I don''t. But that doesn''t mean I am dumb enough to let you use it without interruptions." After all, Gojo only had spection, and all the information he had received was from Yoruichi who didn''t even witness Aizen use his power. In theory, with his eyes and the spatial awareness domain he had in his Bankai, he should be immune to Kyoka Suigetsu. But Kyoka Suigetsu affected all senses. He was sure that even if his vision was spared, his other senses could be controlled. This might make him lose a precious amount of time. After being sealed once when he was alive because of his carelessness and the intricate n of his enemies, Gojo understood that one should never underestimate an enemy. <> Immediately, all the surroundings began to illuminate as if thousands of stars were lit up. Of course, those lights were none other than projectiles made out of Reishi that Gojo conjured. Even as thousands of light arrows flew at Aizen, he showed no fluster. "Bakud #81: Splitting Void." Immediately, six barriers appeared around him and formed a perfect cube, protecting him from all the attacks that rained on him. Not waiting for Gojo to continue, he pointed two fingers at him. "Had #73. Soren Sokatsui[1]" Blue mes gathered at the tips of his fingers before rushing towards Gojo like a mad torrent ready to destroy everything. Neither the ground nor the walls were spared since their sturdiness had decreased significantly after Gojo used the Reishi in them for the previous attack. Facing an attack that would be powerful enough to obliterate a vice-captain, Gojo did not even bother mounting a defense as the fire simply split in two once it reached a certain distance from him. "Ohoh? A space time technique? Is it your Bankai? No, it doesn''t seem so. One you created yourself?" This time, Aizen was visibly impressed. Space-time techniques were forbidden for a reason. Their effects were always outside any expectations. Gojo did not even bother answering as he raised his index. Immediately, a red sphere of energy formed at the tip of his finger. "See you!" A grin formed on his face as he activated the technique. <> BOOM!! In an explosion of light, Aizen coughed as he felt like the world itself was pushing away with a mighty shove. Like a cannon ball, he pierced walls after walls and vanished from Gojo''s sight because of the shockwave. Of course, it was intentionally done by Gojo to put some distance between them. Each room was in fact an independent space and it was impossible to move from one room to another without his express permission. ''Something isn''t right.'' Even though he had the upper hand and acted cocky, Gojo was feeling awful. It felt like he was missing something important. This fight felt too easy. Gojo had met Kisuke personally. He understood how powerful that man was and knew that even at his current level, fighting him would be difficult. That man had beenpletely helpless when facing Aizen. It was also weird how Aizen still didn''t activate his Shikai. After all, as a Captain Level Shinigami, he didn''t even need to utter the activation sentence and could awaken it with just a thought. ''Did I overestimate Kisuke?'' It wasn''t impossible. After all, he only superficially examined him. Since they didn''t fight, all his understanding of Kisuke''s level was based on spection. Perhaps Kisuke was weaker than he thoughtHence, Aizen was also weaker than estimated. ''As if.'' While this was a real possibility, Gojo would rather believe that something fishy was going on. It was clear that he wasn''t the only one that had prepared some special cards. ''Well. Let''s see who has the better hand.'' Smiling confidently, he teleported and appeared where Aizennded. "Shall we go for round two?" -- While Gojo wasining about how much weaker Aizen was than he expected, what the others were witnessing was a true eye-opener for them. Compared to the beautiful disy of power in the other fights, the one between Aizen and Gojo was at apletely different level. Be it Gojo''s Space-Time Technique or the way Aizen threw high-level Kido one after another without even uttering any spells, this showed that the two of them were at apletely different level from the average captain. ''Aizen really had us fooled.'' Shunsui smiled bitterly. Back then, Shinji had shared his worries and suspicions about Aizen and Shunsui had personally gone to the 5th Division to keep an eye on him on the night those events happened. Unwittingly, he became a special witness that proved Aizen''s innocence. This was further cemented by the fact that Aizen had never shown particrly high fighting prowess. Now though, the gentle Captain Aizen that was popr with all was gone and was reced by an extremely powerful and ruthless Shinigami. Of course, the fighting power of Gojo also surprised him. In that case, Gojo was already known to be quite powerful since his fight with Isshin. However, what he was witnessing was something else. Shunsui wasn''t sure he could win without using his Bankai. This day would without a doubt be a day never forgotten. Not even the Central 46 could cover up what was happening since everyone was able to witness what was happening. At the same time, Shunsui found that it was a pity. From now on, Gojo couldn''t be a Captain. The Central 46 should be hating his guts from the bottom of their hearts. It didn''t help that Gojo had broken so manyws that were sentenced with the death sentence in normal time. ''I guess he never really intended to settle down here.'' What was important now was to understand how Aizen had managed to change a Captain into Hollow. Also "I wonder if Soi Fon will be alright." -- *Drip* *Drip* Soi Fon ignored the blood that was dripping from her side as she observed Gin Ichimaru carefully. Because of the restrained space, while Soi Fon had more chances toe closer to him, Gin could also reduce the necessity of stretching his sword to the full length, thereby increasing the speed. Of course, while she was wounded, Gin wasn''t that well off either. All over his body, different butterfly tattoos could be observed. Clearly, Soi Fon had managed to mark him many times. As long as she touched any of those marks a second time, then it would be game over. "Oh my, your Shikai is really cheating." Despite the situation, Gin showed no sign of fluster and in fact, seemed to be rather happy. This made Soi Fon scowl. She hated the fact that she wasn''t able to take any advantage of the current situation. She also hated his carefree smile. Gin was a more troublesome enemy than she initially thought. Because of her carelessness, she was wounded many times during the fight. Even so, the bastard seemed to have a sick pleasure in ying around with her and didn''t pierce any of her vital points. "I think I have been underestimating you quite a bit. I will not continue this mistake." Soi Fon decided that holding back wasn''t an option anymore. She knew what would happen if she failed and she refused to ept such a humiliation. <> [2] A burst of Reiatsu flowed from her body and changed into a veritable tornado. This was her strongest form one in which she could reach her highest speed. "Let''s end this fight." "Is that so? I would love to see you win. However, I cannot afford to die right now." For the first time, Gin''s sardonic smile slipped from his face. The spiritual pressure he emanated roared crazily while his power reached a new level. <> After a sh of light, blood spurted like a fountain. [1]: Twin Lotus Blue Fire, Crash Down [2]: Tireless sh War Cry [3]: God killing Spear. (AN: The arc is slowlying to an end. I hope the different fights were entertaining.) Chapter 158: THE FASTEST (2) Chapter 158: THE FASTEST (2) (AN: I wish to enter the top 20 this week. Don''t forget to send stone or better join *******. Cash is better than stone XD) ---- <> For Soi Fon, this technique was one that allowed her to bring her highest speed and her most powerful hit. At this level, even without using her Shikai or Bankai, she was already superior to an average captain-level shinigami and whenbined with the boost provided by her Shikai, she was without a doubt the fastest captain alive at this very moment. Unfortunately for her, the one she was facing, even though not officially a captain, was a monstrous genius that had already far surpassed the level of an average one. While his own speed was subpar, the speed of his Zanpakuto was at apletely different magnitude. <> Gin''s Bankai did not change the appearance of his Zanpakuto, unlike many others. However, once it transformed, both the range and the highest speed possible for the Zanpakuto increased tremendously. It rose to an almost transcendental level. Of course, Only Gin himself knew how high the speed his Zanpakuto could reach was. The sh between the fastest captain and the fastest sword was over in a sh of light. Everything happened so fast, that even the few captains who were watching the fight had a hard time capturing the scene. As blood sshed on the ground and an arm fell, the scene became clear for everyone to see. "My, oh my, I nearly lost my little life here." With blood dribbling from his lips and a huge hole on the right side of his stomach, Gin still managed to keep his smile. His entire body was covered in more than ten new butterfly marks but none of them were hit a second time. "Kuh! To think that I was still a little too slow" Grasping her bleeding arm, or what was left of it, Soi Fon frowned deeply before closing the wound with her Reiatsu. While the earlier sh looked like one exchange, the two of them had exchanged several hits. Whileing in close, Soi Fon had managed to greatly increase the number of marks and was about to end him but, at thest moment, the speed of Gin''s sword seemed to increase even more. In one swift movement, he managed to cut away the part of his body that was marked, thereby making her miss and using the opening she created because of how surprised she was by his self-mutting move, he was about to divide her in two. Thankfully, while she had been briefly stunned, Soi Fon had managed to use the wind of her Shunko to move her out of harm''s way. Though she didn''t manage to save her arm. All of this had happened in less than one second. Everything yed on one mistake. In this sh, the winner wasn''t the fastest one, but the most ruthless one. After all, it was one thing to be ruthless on your opponent, it was another to be even more ruthless on one self. "Now thenI guess this is it." Aside from a pale tone, Gin''s face showed absolutely no change as he tightened the grip on his sword. If he had used the full power of his sword, he wouldn''t have ended in such an embarrassing situation. However, he did not know if Gojo was broadcasting everything or not. At least, if it was him, this would be what he would do. He couldn''t afford to gamble and let Aizen see his final move. That would defeat the purpose of following the man during all those years. Soi Fon gritted her teeth in humiliation. She was about to answer. "This is enough, Soi Fon. You did a good job." Out of nowhere, a voice sounded and soothed Soi Fon. ''A ck cat? ...Gojo''s cat?'' Gin was briefly surprised at the fact that a talking cat came out of nowhere. He recognized it as the pet cat that followed Gojo''s adoptive daughter from time to time. He had observed that cat a few times from afar but and thought it was just an ordinary cat but ''How could a normal cat release such a powerful killing intent?'' "Yoruichi-sama, I" ''Yoruichi!!?'' Gin became a little flustered at the name he never thought he would hear in the Seireitei. Slowly, under his eyes, the cat transformed into a tall tan-skinned woman wearing a ck bodysuit. Her naked feet threaded gracefully on the floor as she walked up to Soi Fon. The moment Yoruichi appeared, it was like an earthquake rumbled in the hearts of all those witnessing the fight. Soi Fon held the title of the fastest Captain now, but the one who held that title before her was none other than Yoruichi. In fact, far from simply being the fastest Captain, she was considered as the fastest Shinigami alive currently. That was the sh Goddess Yoruichi Shihoin. The first woman to be the leader of the Shihoin n. The princess of the Soul Society. There were too many things associated with her name. At the same, for those who were aware of what happened all those years ago, they knew that she held no hesitation in sacrificing her position and title in order to save the friends she held dear. Some thought of her as stupid for doing that. However, now that they knew that she had in fact saved innocent and loyal Shinigamis, many of them could only feel ashamed of their thoughts. Neither of those present on the battlefield cared about the storm the sudden appearance of Yoruichi caused. Soi Fon could do nothing but fall in self loathing. She had never felt so humiliated in her life. Compared to simply losing her arm, the fact that she had shown such an unsightly disy to her most admired princess gave her the urge to kill herself. She felt like she was on the verge of crying as she looked at the one and only lord she would ever serve. "I am ashamed" Yoruichi smiled helplessly as she crouched next to Soi Fon "Don''t be. You did your best. As for your arm, I am sure Satoru will fix it for youter." She understood just how much duty bound Soi Fon was to her. She could imagine how mortified Soi Fon was currently. "Don''t wallow in sadness. Use this experience as a learning lesson so that you cane back even stronger." ''AhYoruichi-sama is as sublime as always.'' "Understood!" Those words from Yoruichi were like heavenly decrees to Soi Fon. She felt so pumped up that the pain from losing an arm didn''t even register anymore. Gin, who felt quite weird at being so tantly ignored scoffed. "Heh, to think that Gojo colluded with the fleeing princess. I guess you are the one who informed him about the truth?" ''Aizen is as scary as always.'' He remembered that Aizen had mentioned how his suspicions about the ck cat of Gojo and how it should be rted to Yoruichi.[1] Of course, not even Aizen could have guessed that the cat wasn''t just rted to Yoruichi but was Yoruichi herself. ''I guess Gojo is also quite scary since he managed to bring her incognito here.'' Yoruichipletely ignored Gin and patted Soi Fon on the back. From the start, Satoru had ced her to act as a backup should anything happen. Ideally, she wouldn''t even have to appear but, it seemed that they had underestimated the power of Gin. <> [2] *Bzzzz* *Bzzz* The roar of the thunder and the crackling of the lightning instantly filled the battlefield. The lightning emitted from Yoruichi''s back changed into circles of electrical energy in the shape of Raijin''s drums behind her. "Tell me, how do you want to die?" This form of Shunko was different from all her other ones. In this form, she did not seek to move at higher speed, but would literally throw powerful lightning bolts at her enemies. Gin gave a wry smile, he could feel goosebumps on his skin at the powerful killing intent of Yoruichi locked on him. He had no doubt that even if he used his strongest move, while he would certainly kill Yoruichi, he would also be killed. ''It isn''t yet the time for me to die.'' He did not fear death. He knew that a sinner like him would surely die in a miserable and pitiful way sooner orter, mourned by no one and shunned by the world. ''Nah, I guess only one person would mourn my death.'' The smile on his face stretched further. With a sigh, his spiritual pressure fell down until it was barely emanating. Releasing the grip on his sword, Gin raised his hands in the air. "No need to continue fighting. I surrender." [1]: Happened in CH 124 [2]: Thunder God War Form; Chapter 159: ZARAKI VS TOSEN (2) Chapter 159: ZARAKI VS TOSEN (2) "I will never surrender!" "Hahahaha! Yes! This is it! Let''s fight to the end!!" The fight between Kaname and Zaraki reached a new crescendo after Kaname transformed into a hollow. At first, he did indeed get an overwhelming advantage and thought that he would finally be able to crush Zaraki but ''Why!? Why!?'' "WHY ARE YOU SO STRONG!!?" Tosen roared like a wounded beast as he was being mercilessly beaten down by Zaraki. He couldn''t understand it. It made absolutely no sense. All it had taken for Zaraki to surpass him was to take off his eyepatch. Just that alone had been sufficient for that monster''s power to skyrocket to new heights he couldn''t even hope to grasp. Kaname felt so much hatred and jealousy he felt like he was about to go mad. Why was the world so unfair? Why did a selfish monster like Zaraki have so much power while selfless people like his deceased friend could do nothing more than be ythings for the wicked? Where was the justice? Why did such a world exist in the first ce? ''I hate it! I hate it so much!'' Kaname snarled as his arm was sent flying by a swing of Zaraki before he was kicked away like a cannonball. ''Hah, I am going to lose.'' Deep down he knew it, he could see it and even though his heart refused to admit it, the facts wereid bare for him to seeHe was no match for Zaraki Kenpachi. The moment this realization hit him, his raging feelings surprisingly calmed down. "I see" Standing up he ''looked'' in the direction of the Zaraki. "I will use onest technique." Zaraki, who was about to rush madly again in the fray, stopped. He could feel it. The aura that was covering Kaname was changing. This wasn''t the aura of some mad bastard speaking about worthless justice, but that of a warrior ready to put his life on the line. Without a doubt, what was about to happen was thest act of this long fight. Was Zaraki scared? "Hah! Bring it on!" Kaname smiled sadly. His spiritual pressure went up to another level as his body began to transformpletely. *Whoosh* Even as the transformation continued, Kaname could feel his life force slowly drain out of him. What he was doing was a transformation that was still in the experimental stage. When hollowfying him, Aizen had warned him that because of the iplete state of the Hogyoku, that power was still unstable and once he used it, whatever the final result wasHe would die. However, Kaname neither hesitated nor did he regret. At this moment, right here and right now, he wanted to make a stand. Even if he was naught but a shooting star that would vanish from everyone''s memory. ''At the very least, my transformation should give some important data to Aizen-sama.'' He gave onest smile as his human formpletely vanished after being swallowed in darkness. When he emerged once again, Kaname Tosen as known by the Seireitei was no more. His entire body was covered with ck fur and he possessed four insect-like arms with wed hands. On the hunch on his back were two long, spiraling horns, each adorned near the points with two rings with chains hanging from them. His head resembled that of a cricket, with a bteral line running down the center,rge bulbous eyes. At the bottom of the head was a small opening with jagged teeth that served as his mouth. His long bushy tail swayed while he floated thanks to the insect wings on his back. <> If before, there was some ambiguity, therge hole in his torso left no argument. Kaname Tosen became a hollow. "That is quite the disgusting form you have here." Kaname ignored Zaraki''s mocking words as he looked around him. "It''s unfortunate that the first thing I can finally see is your face." Thanks to this transformation, his blindness was cured and he was now able to see. "Do you know, Zaraki Kenpachi, II hate this world from the bottom of my heart." As he felt the end was upon him, Kaname felt like the bitterness in his heart could finally find a release. Even though he was speaking to Zaraki, he was more so speaking to himself. "We live in a society where those who should uphold justice are corrupted beyond redemption and live in depravity. We live in a world where the weak strive to survive while the strong tear at each other''s throats. Karma and the promise of a better world are nothing more than lies the weak use tofort themselves because of how helpless they are in the face of reality." He looked around as he continued, "No matter how I think about it, this world is a dark, disgusting ce full of pain and misery. A ce that has no worth in being saved and should simply be destroyed. But, even so, in her eyes, the world was without a doubt a beautiful ce." Kaname clenched his fists and released a sigh, "Be ready, this will be myst attack." He crouched down, light began to gather in front of his eyes while his own blood mixed in that light. Seeing this, Zaraki spoke no words and held his sword with two hands for the first time in this fight. Back then, Yamamato had tried to teach Zanjutsu to Zaraki so that he could bring even more power. But Central 46 had forbidden such an act since they feared the potential of Zaraki. Even so, what Yamamoto had already taught him was enough to make his power reach apletely different level. However, Zaraki never used Zanjutsu. After allIt was too boring. What kind of enjoyment could there be in a fight that ended in a sh? But now? A mad grin formed on his face. Silence fell on the battlefield for an instant as the tension continued to rise. <> Cero, a technique unique to Menos level hollows. By mixing his own blood, Tosen had managed to create a variation of that technique and brought it to an even higher level. As the light traveled mercilessly toward Zaraki, the very fabric of time and space seemed to twist around it as Gojo''s Bankai, already weakened because of the many fights, showed signs of crumbling. Facing the light of destruction, Zaraki did not try to avoid it nor did he prepare any defense. Yellow Reiatsu covered his body and the pressure caused the ground and the walls to tremble under his might. Raising his sword above his head, when the light finally reached him, all he did was- swing his sword down. BOOM!!! The explosion was so huge that it covered everything in therge room. For a few seconds, all those who were witnessing this epic showdown could only cover their eyes because of the blinding light. When the light finally dissipated, the only one left standing was a bloody Zaraki. As for Kaname Tosen, heid down on the ground, in his original form, but his body mangled beyond recognition. Even as death slowly took over his consciousness, he felt no sadness but only had one regret. ''I really wish I could see the sky.'' As if answering his wish, the cracked ceiling slowly began to turn transparent, allowing him to see the beautiful blue sky devoid of clouds. For Kaname who had always been blind, this sight was like the call of heaven. He could feel his very soul being cleansed and he could now see what his friend always talked about. Unknowingly, tears began to fall from the corner of his eyes. Indeed. The world was a rotten ce filled with sadness and misery. But "How truly beautiful." He was d that this was thest thing he got to see in this world. [1]: Bell Cricket Hundredth Style: Insane-Fettered Cricket [2]: Hollow Kings Lightning: The Gaze (AN: I won''t lie. I hate Kaname as a character. But his fight against Komamura and Shuhei was beautiful and full of meaning. It wasn''t just about explosion and power up but different ideologies and feelings shing. About love and about justice. Honestly, Espada arc was the peak for Kubo. The fights in Blood war were super badass and epic not gonna lie. But, theycked something. They were never so beautiful and meaningful as in the one in the Espada arc. Like the fight between the two scientist and the meaning of perfection. Or Ulquiorra trying to understand what was a heart. Like damn. Anyway,ing back, I tried to give a certain beauty to the fight between Zaraki and Tosen even though I know it can never be as beautiful as the one between Tosen and Komamura. I honestly hesitated about killing Tosen and perhaps have him fight Komamura and Shuheiter like in Canon. But I decided to stick with my decision.) Chapter 160: HADO #90 Chapter 160: HADO #90 "Tch!" Looking up at the sky as Kaname''s body vanished, Zaraki clicked his tongue before walking toward his eyepatch. "Ken-chan, how was it?" A door opened and Yachiru walked out of it. From the start of the fight, Kogo had taken her away and ced her in a different zone to protect her. Wiping away the blood from his face, Zaraki moved his aching body while showing a grin. "That blind dude was a strong bastard." For Zaraki, this was the highestpliment he could give to someone. "I see." Yachiru smiled. *Crack* The two of them looked up at the fissures in the wall that were slowly growing. "Well, it''s almost time. We should move." "Let''s go!" Like this, the two of them vanished from the room. *Crack* *Crack* [I cannot hold much longer.] {Don''t worry. We already did more than enough. We should wrap up everything soon. You can begin evacuating them.} Currently, Gojo stood unblemished as he looked down at a bloodied Aizen. The fight between the two of them held no suspense as hepletely dominated Aizen from start to finish. Even so, Gojo showed no happiness. No matter how he looked at it, this wasn''t a matter of him being too strong, but rather Aizen being too weak. He was much weaker than he expected. ''Something fishy is really going on.'' He hated how he couldn''t ce a finger on what was wrong. It was then that he received an update of the situation from Kogo. As such, he decided to share the information with Aizen. "It seems like Tosen died and Gin was arrested after surrendering. You are the only one left." Aizen, unconcerned about the bloody wounds on his body, stood up and dusted himself beforementing. "I seeToo bad. Tosen was someone quite useful." Gojo felt no fluctuation of emotions in his voice. Clearly, Aizen couldn''t care less about the life and death of his subordinates. He couldn''t help butugh at how pitiful Kaname Tosen was to have believed in a man like this. "Hahaha! You are really one cold son of bitch. Even I could see that he admired you a great deal. I guess in the end he was only a chess piece in your eyes." "Admiration is the furthest thing from understanding. I had no intention of deceiving anyone. From the beginning, I have always told them to never put their trust in me. Then again, I guess it''s only natural for inferior beings to ride on the coattails of their superior counterparts. If they wish to keep their lives, they have no choice but to obedientlyply." "Heh. So this is how you see the world?" "That''s right. It''s a never-ending chainAs the ones who are burdened with that trust, in order to escape that burden, seek to find someone even greater than themselves. These greater beings then seek others even greater than themselves to shelter themThis is how Gods are born." "Oh? Then what about you? Are you also searching for someone higher?" At those words, the everposed face of Aizen broke for an instant as hatred and disgust shed in his eyes. "Had you seen, the higher being in this world, that thing, you would never ask such a question." ''So he has also seen the Soul King.'' Gojo now knew the history and the original sin of the soul society. Perhaps in a long-forgotten past, Aizen did believe in the Soul King. But having witnessed what he really looked like, all this faith changed into hatred. "Make no mistake, Satoru Gojo. I believe in no one and one day, I will be the god they have no choice but to believe in." It was a bold statement, a crazy statement. But it was delivered with such confidence that no one listening to it would feel like he was crazy. Instead, they would believe that it was natural. That this was the truth. This was how high the charisma of the man named Sosuke Aizen was. He lived with an absolute and unshakable confidence in himself and in his power. Even as he stood there, bathed in his own blood and on the verge of defeat, Aizen''s will still shone as strong as ever. Realization finally dawned on Gojo when he heard those words. "Ohoh? So this was your goal all along? Bing god?" Gojo had seen many crazy bastards in his life, but Aizen truly took the cake. The worst was that in a world such as the one they were in, bing a god was in no way impossible. Aizen did not care about the mockery Gojo was throwing at him. "Since the beginning, no one has ever stood in the heavens. Neither you nor me, not even god himself. But that unbearable vacancy in the throne of heaven should be filled. That''s why I swore that one dayI will stand in heaven." Gojoughed, "What a grand goal. Truly admirable. I almost feel a little sad about killing you now. Not like it will stop me though." Even as he said this, he focused and began to condense three half-ck and white spears in the air. This was the same attack he had used back then against Isshin. Gojo did not want to leave anything to chance. He was ready topletely wipe out Aizen from the face of the world. "Well, anyst words? Either way, this is it for you. You should repent in hell or wherever Shinigami go when they die." "Hell, is it? You cannot understand how terrifying that ce is. Even so, I believe you are making a little mistake." After saying mysterious words about hell, Aizen smiled. It was a smile full of derision. One that should not be on the face of someone who was about to lose but on someone who had nothing to fear. "I am my own master and my end will be in the way I wish to." Immediately, his entire body became covered in words. At first nce, Gojo could recognize some of them. This was an incantation. The incantation of a frighteningly powerful kido. Not only was the Kido powerful, but it was clear that Aizen wished to fuel it not only with his Reiatsu but with his life itself. Even as Aizen spoke, his body began to crack, fissure, and break down in a mote of dark purple light. The world itself seemed to shake under the might of this technique and time and space began to twist as if distorted. <> <> <> From everywhere, words seemed to resonate in the air as the incantation on Aizen''s body came to life. Gojo tried to teleport away but his instincts screamed at him that that was a very bad idea in the current situation with how twisted the flow of time and space had be. At this rate, perhaps not even Limitless could block this. As such, he only had one way. {Kogo!!} [Understood!] Kogo immediately dispelled most of the Bankai that was keeping the other captains imprisoned and focused all the power in one ce. While she couldn''t separate the space between Gojo and Aizen, she did her best to increase his defense to the highest level possible. <> <> "Farewell Satoru Gojo. Fighting you had been quite entertaining." <> Gojo and Aizen were thus swallowed in unending darkness. ----- (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 161: FAREWELL Chapter 161: FAREWELL *Bzzt* *Bzzt* The images on the screens that filled the Seireitei were full of static. After a while, all the other screens vanished until only one was left. Everyone couldn''t help but gulp in fear. Of all the fights they had witnessed, the one they had just seen was the most catastrophic. It was even more so since after most of Gojo''s Bankai dissipated, it was unable topletely shield them from the fluctuations of energy. This allowed them to feel and understand just how truly frightening Aizen''sst attack was. "WillWill he be alright?" Someone couldn''t help but ask. Most of them weren''t interested in politics and the like. To them, it didn''t matter how many rules Satoru had broken. What mattered was that he had helped unmask someone who would have be a cancer for the Soul Society and was the cause of many deaths. After seeing the Kaname''s transformation, there was no doubt about the kind of research Aizen did and the simple thought of it was frightening. Not only did Gojo unearth a terrifying traitor, but he also helped redeem the honor of the captains who fled from Soul Society. It wouldn''t be a mistake to call Gojo a hero now and this was why they were worried, wondering if their hero would die before even getting to celebrate his victory. Some of them, like Nanao, were so worried that they tried to enter the remaining part of Gojo''s Bankai but were stopped by the others. When the screen stopped buzzing, all they could see was devastation as far as the vision was possible. It wouldn''t be unreasonable to call it a scene from hell. *Crack* *Crack* *Bang* In the end, even Gojo''s Bankaipletely broke down. -- "You are really a dummy." Appearing in the conference room of the first division, Yoruichi gave aplicated nce as she approached a bleeding Gojo. Behind her was Soi Fon as she held onto Gin who was cuffed with special restrictions. N next to them was Zaraki and Yachiru on his shoulders. "Satoru-sama, are you alright!?" A worried Nemu suddenly appeared as she approached Gojo but couldn''t help but stop herself as she didn''t know what to do with her hands. "*Whistle* That bastard got you good." Even Zaraki showed a worried nce at Gojo. The reason was clear. Gojo wasn''t just bleeding from all pores of his body. His body was literally cracking down with clear fissures all over him. As if thag wasn''t enough, many parts of his body were missing such as a good half of his chest. It was as if he could explode apart and disperse at any moment, {I am alright. Almost died but alright.} Gojo''s voice sounded in the space as he used a simple spell to convey his intentions. He would have loved to speak but his vocal cords were currently charred so it was impossible. "What a truly fascinating specimen. To think you are alive even in such a state." Gojo ignored Mayuri''s mutter. The attack Aizen had thrown at thest moment was no joke. Calling it equal to a nuclear bomb would be putting it lightly. The ck Coffin was a Kido in the 90. Anyone who mastered such a Kido was already strong enough to put down an average captain who wasn''t careful. Of course, that wasn''t all. Had it been any other spell in the 90, Gojo wouldn''t have been in such a dangerous situation. But the ck Coffin in particr, when brought to its maximum, was no different from a ck hole affecting gravity, space, and time, twisting and crushing everything around it. For Gojo whose defense relied on space and time, this was a hard counter. However, not only did Aizen use an ingenious way to finish the incantations by marking the words on his body, but he also activated it by sacrificing his life and entire Reiatsu. The result was clear to see. ''I was really fucking lucky.'' Gojo would have cold sweat on his back if not for all the blood already on it. The only reason he managed to survive was that he had already strengthened his body with slow and careful modification and the fact that thanks to his method of healing, as long as he wasn''tpletely blown to smithereens in one blow, and was in a ce rich in Reishi, he was functionally immortal since he could pull the Reishi and heal. If this had happened on earth, for example, there would be no Satoru Gojo anymore. The others watched in amazement as his body slowly began to mend itself. Though it was difficult and slow, there was no doubt that he was healing. Once they made sure of it, Yoruichi asked, "Now what?" Aizen was dead, Gin was captured and Tosen died. Gojo could feel theplex emotions in Yoruichi''s voice. "Well, the situation is pretty simple. Either we stay and let ourselves captured in order to face a fair trial under Central 46''s judgment..." Gojo and the others chuckled as they said it. What they did was basically reveal how utterly ipetent the Central 46 had been all those years ago to the entirety of the Soul Society. It wouldn''t be a mistake to think that right now they were going bonkers while screaming to have their heads. Even if Central 46 couldn''t kill them, they would still most likely end in prison for a few centuries or millennia if they epted judgment. "...Or we do as we nned and get the hell out of here. Of course, not all of us have to run." Gojo looked at Mayuri who scoffed. "I already paid my debt to you with this, there is no way I am bing a fugitive." "Too bad Mayu-Mayu, I will miss you." Gojo wasn''t surprised at Mayuri''s choice. Even though he helped him in the back by activating and controlling the screens in the back, Mayuri himself never fought so no one could guess they were involved. Gojo had done this intentionally in order to keep someone who could inform him of the movement of Soul Society once he left. Mayuri grew irate at the infuriating nickname but didn''tment further. Since they were about to part, he could magnanimously ept it. "What about you, Zaraki?" "You promised me I would not be restrained and could fight as much as I wished." "That''s right. Be it on Earth or in Hueco Mundo, we will meet a bunch of powerful guys." "Heh, then the choice has already been clear since the beginning." "Haha. I guess so. What about Ikkaku and Yumichika?" While not of the same kind, Ikkaku and Yumichika''s loyalty to Zaraki could bepared to Soi Fon''s loyalty to Yoruichi. "You already prepared everything, didn''t you?" Soi Fon muttered. She knew about the failsafe Gojo had put so that they could take other people with them when they left. Everything would be left to them to decide whether to follow or not. Even his daughter, Senna, had already been sent away to Earth. "Then, I guess we should move on already. I can feel the powerful aura of the captains you ejected nearing this ce. I don''t think Yamamoto will be kind when handling us." "But, what do we do about him?" Yoruichi put an end to the matter then looked at the shackled Gin. "I say off we go with his head." Mayuri moved his thumbs across his neck, making his message pretty clear. Even though they were talking about his death, Gin seemed pretty calm as if it wasn''t something that mattered to him. Gojo hesitated a little as he thought about a certain blonde woman withrge breasts and sighed as he walked close to Gin. "I will put the same restriction I put on you back then and leave him here." Gojo said as he addressed Soi Fon. Back then he had put a Heavenly Restriction around her heart to make sure she could not talk about him. If she did, she would die. He nned to do the same now. Once that was done, Gojo and Gin looked at each other for a few seconds before he stood up and turned around. What their gazes conveyed to each other was something only they could know. "I guess it''s time for onest show." ---- *Bzzt* "Test *Bzzt* Test" The screens finally came alive and a bloodied but alive and well Gojo appeared on the screen in all the Soul Society. Wooooh!! It was hard to tell who started it first, but the cheering was like an avnche as people were swept in the mood and all cheered at the fact that he survived the ordeal. "This is the end of the execution. I, Satoru Gojo am happy to announce that I have handled the traitors of the Soul Society." The cheers increased in crescendo but of course, not everyone was in the mood to cheer. All the captains that had been teleported far away were rushing toward the center as fast as they could. "So~, I am sure that some pretty scary people wille to capture us. However, we believe we have done no wrong and as such are unwilling to subject ourselves to the wed and subjective justice of Central 46." Gojo continued to talk as he grinned. His utterck of respect for all regtions was all too clear to see but no one could do anything about it. "Before I leave, I want to precise that all the wealth I have umted over the years should be dedicated to the betterment of Rukongai. I have already written and distributed the clear ount to all the division''s offices. You know, just in case some authorities, *Cough* Central 46 *Cough* decided to take everything for themselves in the name of justice." Gojo giggled out loud, clearly happy with himself. Then, all smiles vanished from his face and a gave a deep bow. "Thosest few years in Soul Society have been the best for me. I have learned many things and have met many incredible people. The Soul Society may be filled with ws but I have reallye to see this ce as a sort of home, which is why I tried to fill those ws and change it into a much better ce. I believe I did my best and this is whyIt''s now time to walk away." Raising back, he smiled. One pure smile filled with a rare gentleness, "To all myrades of Gotei 13. Farewell." After those words, all the screens turned ck and vanished. A few minutester, when the captains reached the ce where Gojo and the others previously were, all they could see was a shackled Gin. This day was marked in the annals of the history of Soul Society. And Gojo became a veritable legend. (AN: This may be the best arc I have written yet. Give me your opinion about it and perhaps how I could have improved it? Anyway, all opinions are wee. Honestly, this arc is a pretty important milestone in my story. It''s basically book 1? At least his life in Soul Society ended. The next chapter will be the start of thest arc of this vol.) Chapter 162: PROMISED BATTLE Chapter 162: PROMISED BATTLE *Bam* "Gin Ichimaru, in the light of your crimes and the fact that you may have been indoctrinated as a child by the criminal Sosuke Aizen, you are hereby sentenced to 2000 years of imprisonment in Muken.[1] Of course, should you give any information about Gojo Satoru''s movements and words before he fled, your sentence may be lightened." Standing up in apletely dark room with his body restrained by ten of seals, Gin Ichimaru listened calmly as his punishment was announced. "I have nothing to say." He answered with his usual smile. He indeed had nothing to say. While surviving 2000 years of prison would be hard, it wouldn''t be impossible with his power level. But if he snitched on Satoru, he would really die. The members of the Central 46 grew slightly irate but didn''t push on. In any case, they didn''t believe that Gojo would have shown any sensitive information in the presence of Gin. "Dismissed." After Gin was taken away by a guard, silence filled the room before one of them shouted. "We need to find that bastard!!" Even though raising their voices in such a way was unbing of them, no one berated the man who did so. After all, they were sharing the same feeling. The events of a few weeks ago had been aplete humiliation for the Central 46. The influence they wielded had been irreparably affected and dropped sharply. Even Yamamoto, who had never resisted their orders, was showing signs of rebellion, making them more restrained in the way they acted. All of this was because of the instigator of that event, Satoru Gojo. "What about Retsu Unohana, is she talking?" "She said she knew nothing about his ns." Retsu was the proof of their waning authorities. They had initially ordered for her to be imprisoned but had to change their orders because all the members of Gotei 13 nearly rioted. In the first ce, the influence of Unohana was no joke. Nearly 80% of Shinigami owed her their lives, whether it br directly or indirectly. Furthermore, she had also healed many nobles. The worst was that even the Shihoin family had expressed their support to her. Now all they could do was interrogate her but that was proven to be another fruitless endeavor. As if it wasn''t enough, the Kuchiki family as well as the Ise family were also acting. Even the Shiba family that had stayed quiet in Rukongai was rallying support. In short, everything was going to hell. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that the actions of Gojo Satoru had brought aplete revolution. They had tried to take down the Curtains Gojo created but were impeded in all the ways. Gojo''s money was also divided under the name of Captain Jushiro, Captain Byakuya, and Captain Unohana and they were the ones using it by investing in Rukongai. Every day, Central 46''s power was dropping. There was even some talk about changing the way the members were elected and opening the admissions to people outside of nobility under a voting system open to all. How could such craziness be allowed? "My, oh my, it seems like you guys are in quite the bind." "Who''s there!?" The door of the conference was opened and a ck-haired man with a sardonic smile entered. "Hahaha. Did you already forget me? I am Tokinada Tsunayashiro." The council members gasped. Tokinada Tsunayashiro was a nasty man by all standards. Back then, they had waived his sentence because of the influence of his family, but even for them, the way he killed his wife and had no remorse over it was bone-chilling. Even so, "Shouldn''t you be under house arrest?" Even though Tokinada had escaped prison, he had still been put under house arrest by the leader of the n. "Heh. Don''t mind the small details. I am here for a deal " "A deal?" "Yep. Gotei 13 should be understaffed, right?" Understaffed was an understatement. They had suddenly lost three captains and had no one to rece them. If Gojo and Gin were added, it would be five captains. As if it wasn''t enough, over the day following Gojo''s departure, some high-grade Shinigamis had also vanished, clearly following him. "How about having a new captain?" Tokinada''s smile as he said this, was like one belonging to a devil. --- [4th Division.] While Tokinada was enticing the members of the Gotei 13, in the 4thDivision Division, the atmosphere was hard to exin. While the shinigami there didn''t know all the details, none of them were against the fact that Unohana had helped Gojo. Satoru Gojo was without a doubt the most popr member of the 4th Division and his poprity could even faintly surpass Unohana herself. He may act a little arrogantly and in an infuriating way, but he always did his job well and had saved many people from assured death. Currently, even though Unohana hadn''t been sentenced to prison, she had still been put under house arrest until further notice. "....I believe that is all." After finishing her report of the day, Isane Kotetsu, the vice-captain of the 4th division looked up at Unohana while fidgeting. "You are doing a wonderful job." When the report ended, Unohana praised Isane. During Unohana''s absence, the one who had beenmanding the division was none other than Isane. "It must have been hard." Isane sniffed a little to hide her tears and shook her head. "No! Not at all." The reason Isane cried was that she could feel that the moment of parting with Unohana wasing closer. She could feel it in her gut. Currently, Unohana didn''t even have her hair done in the usual front braid. The one standing in front of her wasn''t Retsu Unohana, but rather Yachiru Unohana. "I see." Yachiru smiled again and stood up before taking her de next to her. "I have taught you everything I know in the art of healing." "Yes." "Even without me, the 4th Division will still proudly work and heal all the soldiers fighting and risking their lives for the sake of our justice." "I will not disappoint you." "ThenI guess this is a farewell." Kneeling on the ground with her forehead hitting the floor, Isane cried. "Thank you for everything. Thank you for taking care of me all those years." A soft light shined in Yachiru''s eyes as looked at Isane. After she left the 11th division and became captain of the 4th division, Isane had been her vice-captain ever since then. More than a thousand years of service. For her, Isane was both a little sister and a daughter she was proud of. Since ten years ago, the moment she began training Gojo, she had also prepared Isane to take her ce as captain. Unbeknownst to most, Isane had already reached a level near that of Bankai and it would just take her a few more years to awaken it. "Take care of yourself." With thosest words, Unohana walked away. Looking up at her back vanishing, Isane muttered through her tears. "I believe in you, Satoru, don''t disappoint me, please." When Unohana appeared once again, she found herself in arge cave underground. Facing her was none other than an infuriating silver-haired man with the upper part of his face covered in white bandages. "Yaho~!" Yachiru ignored his frivolous greeting as she opened her mouth. "I thought that you forgot our promise." Gojo grinned in response. "How could I, it''s just that moving had been quite time-consuming. But now, I am here to do it. We promised to fight all out once I officially became captain, right?" He chuckled, "I have challenged Sosuke Aizen, Captain of the 5th division, and won under the witness of more than 200 shinigami. Officially, I am now Satoru Gojo, captain of the 5th division." Yachiru tilted her head before letting out a quietugh, she had never thought of it, but he was indeed right. "You became a fugitive the same day, you became Captain. I guess you broke another record." "What can I say? I am special." The light banter stopped abruptly as soon as he began and the tension quietly rose. "You know? This ce brings back a nostalgic feeling." "Indeed. This is the cave where I brutally destroyed you and allowed you to ess your Shikai." "Hahaha! That''s right. You know, while I was lying down and bleeding back then, I thought that one day, I would beat you up as brutally as you did one day." "Do you believe that you have the skills to do so now?" Unohana quietly unsheathed her sword as she asked. "Why don''t we give it a try?" Gojo smiled as he took off his bandages. This will be thest sh between the two of them. [1]: Aizen was sentenced to 18800 years of prison in the Canon. (AN: When you think the action is finished, time to bring up it another level.) Chapter 163: FIGHTING UNOHANA Chapter 163: FIGHTING UNOHANA [Earth; Karakura Town] "Ken-chan, are you worried?" Lying down on the floor next to Zaraki, Yachiru was holding a picture book when she asked suddenly. She could feel that Zaraki had be quite restless and she knew why. Which was why she couldn''t help but ask. Zaraki scoffed a little. "Worried? I am just jealous that he is the one that got to fight her." For Zaraki, Yachiru Unohana was a very special woman. She was the one who allowed him to understand the true pleasure of fighting to the death against someone. Before meeting her, everything had been dull. All he did was simply mindlessly kill people in the Zaraki district, from which he took his name. For him, Yachiru was a source of worship and the standard he looked up to. She was an idol for him and that was one of the reasons he named the little girl he found after one of the massacres hemitted, Yachiru - in homage to Unohana. This was also why he couldn''t help but be restless. The fight between Gojo and Unohana carried deep importance this time and he felt like he might lose one of them. It would be an honorable death, but a death nheless. Something that couldn''t be argued against. He didn''t know how the fight would end, but he hoped that there would be no regret. ---- [Soul Society; Seireitei] The moment the fight officially began, Gojo''s body, fully encased in blinding white lighting from his wings and halo, immediately took a few steps back from where he previously stood. This decision proved to be a good one as the ground in front of him was immediately gouged open by a blow so powerful and so fast it was mind-blowing. "You have grown." In the past, this attack was enough to ''kill'' Gojo or at least severely injure him. But it was clear that Gojo wasn''t the newbie he once was. Instead of replying, Gojo summoned two additional pairs of arms made out of light, each of them with a sword in hand. <> This was a way of fighting that Gojo created to face powerful and more skilled opponents in one on one fights. This mode was inspired by the golden hands of Senjumaru. Thanks to hisputing abilities, moving six arms at the same time was notplicated for him. "Oh? Senjumaru would be interested if she saw this." As experienced as she was, Unohana easily understood the current mode but didn''t care. In fact, she could feel her blood surge as passion drowned everything. Sporting a grin filled with madness, Unohana rushed forward and immediately engaged in a quarterbat. What followed was a fight so beautifully deadly, anyone who witnessed it would be left breathless. Be it the rhythm of their attacks, the power and speed behind them, or the very way they moved, it was as if a sublime choreography was being orchestrated. Left, right, up and down, attacks whizzed from all sides with no respite. Any opening would mean a ssh of blood, any mistake could mean the end of this fight. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Even though no Kido attack was exchanged, destruction rained and the earth trembled. This was a fight between two powerful captains, just the sh of their spiritual pressure was enough to kill lesser shinigami. The more they fought, the more Vaint Unohana became. But even so, she didn''t think it was enough. It was far from enough. If this continued, this would be no different from a simple spar. She wanted something more blood-curdling. Blocking three attacks at the same time with a flowing movement of her sword, Unohana jumped away with a slight twirl, looking as if a butterfly was pping its wings. Her captain cloak had already been shredded because of the intensity of the fight but she didn''t care at all. ''More! More!'' This could very well be herst fight. How could she not enjoy it to the fullest? After taking enough distance, Gojo released a sigh of relief. Even with six swords, he had been unable to suppress Unohana. He knew that he was still somewhat inferior to her but it had been quite the surprise. At the very least, despite her petite body, in terms of physical might, few could match her. In fact, she was even stronger than Zaraki. Furthermore, it wasn''t just a question of strength. Be it in terms of skills and experience, she was simply at apletely different level for any enemies he had faced until now. This huge disparity between them made Gojo quite stifled. But thankfully there was one ray of grace. He wasn''t specialized in close-quarterbat after all. "Gojo, after all those years, you should have quite the idea about my Bankai, right?" Gojo frowned as he felt that Unohana was about to bring out the big gun. While this world didn''t have the ritual that allowed skills to be stronger when exined, people in here really loved talking to the enemy before acting. If this had been against an enemy, Gojo would have never given them so much time to prepare. He had already learned this lesson when he was alive. As for her question. "You melt everything." Unohana''s Bankai was pretty overbearing and powerful. It allowed her to melt not only the physical but also the conceptual. More precisely, she could use her Bankai to create a separate domain where the concept of death itself was meaningless; Where two adversaries would fight again and again eternally as long as they had the willpower to fight. Once that willpower vanished, someone would die. It was a very scary power. Gojo did not doubt that falling in that domain would be a death sentence for most. Until now, the only one Gojo had seen with the same love of fighting and the same willpower was Zaraki Kenpachi. ''Perhaps only that man can walk out of that power.'' While Gojo was thinking, Unohana didn''t stay idle. <> The moment Unohana activated her Bankai, the atmosphere immediately changed. Be it her Bankai or Shikai, the two modes had the very same name but had aspects so different it was startling. Minazuki[1], the Shikai, had the power to healrge groups of people. Meanwhile Minazuki [2], the Bankai, had the power to killrge groups of people. Death and life. Creation and Destruction. Two contrasting yet deeply linked powers. The sword, which was previously nothing more than a normal-looking Katana, became blood-red as a reddish liquid began to drip from the de. *Sizzle* The moment that drop touched the ground, a reaction began as it began to swiftly devour it. "You Bankai is as frightening as always." Unohana replied with a smile oh so beautiful it was difficult to think that such a gentle-looking could emanate such a deep killing intent. Gojo briefly debated about using Limitless but in the end, discarded the idea. Even if he won in such a way, he would feel no satisfaction. Furthermore, if she pulled him into the realm of willpower, there was nothing Gojo could do. "If possible, I would love for our fight tost all eternity." Gojo smiled. "If possible, I would love for our fight to end now." Unohana smiled at his answer. This was a sh of opinion and a sh of goals. In this fight, the winner of the fight might not necessarily be the winner and the loser might win something else. It would all depend on the two of them. If Gojo was asked, was it worth it? Should he invest so much in someone whose greatest goal in life was dying under the de of someone stronger? The answer would be yes. For him, ''Unohana is worth any price.'' It didn''t matter that he was butting in matters that didn''t concern him. In order to wake her up, Gojo was willing to beat her up. [1]: Flesh-Drops'' Gorge [2]: All Things'' End (AN: The fight ends in the next chapter. Let''s see how it will be.) ---- (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 164: FIGHTING UNOHANA (2) Chapter 164: FIGHTING UNOHANA (2) ''How long has it been now?'' Gojo wondered as his arm was sent flying by a cut of a sword before immediately regrowing. The action had been so mechanical that he didn''t even think deeply of it. As for the question he was asking himself, the answer was something difficult toe by. Has it been a year? A month? A day? Or only a few minutes? He didn''t know and was sure that he wouldn''t be able to focus much longer on that question. The fight between Unohana and Gojo had been without a doubt one of the most brutal in the history of Soul Society. It was neither because of the great disy of power nor because of the great disy of skill. However, it was something much more primal. Be it Gojo or Unohana, the two of them were fighters who specialized in healing self-healing to an incredible degree. What would happen when two such fighters face each other? The answer was the gruesome sight that would greet anyone witnessing this fight. Flying limbs, crushed bones, melted skin, and ruptured organs. The only word that could describe the current scene was Hell. A hell of mad ashuras locked in a seemingly eternal fight. Whenever Gojo suffered injuries, he would heal himself and the same went for Unohana. Thencould they be said to be equal? The answer was of course not. Two factors were currently at y. One was the will to continue fighting, which obviously fell in Unohana''s favor. For her, this moment was the best in the world. It was far from hell a paradise she could only dream of on a normal day. Meanwhile, for Gojo who wasn''t a battle junky, this was a truly troublesome situation. The second factor was the energy reserves, that fell in Gojo''s favor. Be it in this world or previous one, the one Gojo alwayscked the least was energy. Thanks to his eyes, his reserves of Reiryoku were nearly limitless. At the same time, since he could absorb Reishi, this would mean he had quite literally an infinite amount of energy in Soul Society. Meanwhile, no matter how powerful Unohana was, keeping her Bankai active and constantly healing herself was not the kind of feat that could be easily done. Slowly but surely, even if her mental stats could still keep up, her body would fail her and he would win. Unfortunately, Gojo felt no tion at this fact. Unohana had yet to use her trump card. Once she stopped focusing on the physical and created a battle of willpower, would he be able to win? ''Of courseUnohana isn''t the only one who can attack the mind.'' Gojo was still holding a trump card, one that could potentially end this whole fight in an instant. But would Unohana be satisfied if he used such a way? This fight wasn''t just about winning or losing. What really mattered was how they fought. ''I guess I have no choice.'' A lull fell amid the fight as Unohana reined in the power of her sword. "What are you preparing?" She knew about the skill Gojo used in his fight against Ikkaku. A skill that allowed him topletely render Ikkaku helpless. Unlimited Void. Would she be able to take it on? She didn''t know. As Unohana was running a simtion in her mind, Gojo''s voice entered her ears. "It''s not what you are expecting. Let me show you the results of my research." Over the long period he spent in Soul Society, Gojo had examined different special physiques. He studied a part of Hogyuko. He studied humans, hollows, and shinigami. He studied a hollow with the power of a shinigami. He studied the special bones of the members of Division 0. Finally, Kogo even observed and recorded the data from Tosen''s transformation into a hollow. All that research, all that knowledge, culminated into something special. "I originally prepared it for Aizen but there was no need to use it." He could hear his heart beating loudly as a grin broke on his face. The muscles on his body bulged slightly and his frame grew a few centimeters. A deep darkness reced the white of his eyes while his pupils turned into slits. Mysterious patterns appeared over his skin that had whitened. Even the aura surrounding him began to give an ominous vibe. *Wooooo* The cave began to tremble faintly, despite the powerful curtain both Gojo and Unohana had ced here over the years. All this while, Unohana stayed put as she observed the transformation. She could faintly feel her body tremble. The reason for the trembling was not fear, far from it, it was excitement Her blood was curdling in excitement. How long had it been since she felt pressured by someone else''s Reiatsu? How long had it been since she felt like her life was being threatened? When the transformation finally ended, Gojo was hardly recognizable. At that very moment, all excitement vanished from Unohana''s mind, and her pupils constricted as if trying to take in more light to properly and urately grasp the change. If before he had a slightly effeminate form, now he was sporting a more powerful appearance that appeared wild. However, that wasn''t what astonished Unohana the most. ''Impossible!'' The pressure she previously feltpletely vanished like it was a lie all along. Earlier, she was thrilled by the monstrous aura Gojo was emitting, but now that thrill was increasing even more as she could not feel even a hint of that scary aura. All she could feel now was a mere fragment of the terrifying Reiatsu. "How?" She asked in a hoarse voice. There were only two situations where a Shinigami couldn''t feel the Reiatsu of another one. Either that Shinigami was far stronger than the one he was trying to sense. Or the Shinigami in question was far weaker. Unohana was a Shinigami whose power stood near the peak of what was possible for their race. For her to only be able to barely sense his Reiatsu could only mean one thing The current Gojo was at apletely different level of existence. Therge grin on Gojo''s face was all the answer she needed. "It''s still somewhat iplete and it''s only temporary butyeah. Let''s call it" <> *Whoosh* Before Unohana could even answer, the air stirred and Gojo stood so close to her she could already feel his breath. Acting on her instincts, she swung her de in order to sh his chest but- *ng* She felt her hand and her sword vibrate as if she had hit a block of metal with a normal sword. ''I can''t hurt him?'' The only trace of her attack on his body was a faint sizzling, the effects of her acid. Thispletely astounded Unohana. It was the first time she was put in a situation where her sword couldn''t cut someone. What followed was aplete one-sided beatdown. Gojo''s current stats had broken the theoretical limit of what was possible for a Shinigami. Unohana could do nothing in face of such a difference of power. She knew that Gojo''s current state was only temporary but it wasn''t as if she could hold on for much longer. Her reserves of energy had already hit rock bottom and she could only barely heal herself. At this rate, her loss was absolute. Of course, all hope wasn''t lost. Eternal Battlefield. Her trump card was something that was not fettered by a mere difference of power. In the battlefield of willpower, spiritual and physical power held no meaning. No matter how much more powerful than her he had be, the oue would be decided purely based on willpower. In that zone, as long as someone had a weaker willpower than her, then death was the only oue that awaited them. Even a god would be no exception. And for all his power, Gojo was no god. However ''Should I really use it?'' In the end, as her eyes looked at his hand piercing her heart, a smile filled her face and she closed her eyes. She would not use it. This was already enough. Gojo had already surpassed all expectations she had. She could now feel life slowly leaving her. She knew that she didn''t have for long anymore. Her life swiftly shed in her eyes. From ady of a noble house to a criminal on the run, and to now a respected captain of the Gotei 13 Her life over those 2000 years had been filled with many moments, both sad and joyful moments. She had aplished everything she ought to. She had no regrets. When she thought so, the image of Gojo shed in her mind. ''..Ah.'' Who would have thought that the slightly arrogant young man she had met ten years ago would grow so fast and reach such height? ''Fufufu~It seems like I do have onest regret.'' "Sadly, I will never see you at your peak." It was her one and only regret. But she could die happy with the thought that she did y her part in his growth "Even at deathbed, you are still a battle junkie." Gojo gazed at his dying mentor with a gentle smile that did not have a trace of madness from before. "But you knowwho said you could decide your life as you wish." A sigh unknowingly escaped his mouththis was going to be a long night. (AN: (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 165: YOU ARE MINE Chapter 165: YOU ARE MINE Unohana had a dream. It was one of her greatest regrets in life. The day she fought the young Zaraki Kenpachi and ended up stifling his potential because of her own weakness. Even so, she was not worried. The thought of a cheeky silver-haired young man even more monstrously talented than Zaraki reassured her. With such a target, Zaraki would surely be able to reach even greater heights. She smiled inwardly as she felt her sense of self be weaker. Faintly, she could feel her body being dragged down by a heavy chain toward a gate full of malevolence. Even though she did know what it was, she could instinctively understand. This ce was hell. Once she entered that ce, the person known as Yachiru or Retsu Unohana would vanishpletely. ''How fitting.'' Surely, only a ce like hell suited a criminal like her. The fact that she ended up protecting the world for more than a thousand years would not magically make her crimes vanish. The gates slowly began to open, as if ready to wee her in eternal torment. However, A ray of light filled the world unexpectedly and erased everything in its path before changing into white chains. The chains then wrapped around her tightly and slowly dragged her up. Her mind which had grown blurry slowly began to wake up as warmth filled her heart and spirit. Then - *Gasp* Laying down on the ground in the cave, Unohana''s eyes snapped open abruptly as she took a deep breath and air filled her lungs. *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* Her heart was beating wildly while she continued gulping air greedily like a fish out of water. When she finally calmed herself, she looked curiously at her chest and traced her finger over the part where there should have been the scar given by Zaraki as well as a gaping hole after Gojo pierced her heart. It was gone. "Awake?" Turning her head, she could see Gojo smiling cheekily while sitting on a chair. Interpreting her curious gaze, Gojo shrugged. "It was ufortable to stay standing up so I created a chair." He spoke nonchntly about a feat that was impossible to most. In the end, Unohana simply sighed and looked up at the ceiling of the cave. "How am I still alive?" Unohana couldn''t understand. She was one of the greatest doctors in all the history of the Soul Society and she was well aware of her state back then. There should have been no way of saving her from the wound she had been inflicted. More importantly. "Why did you save me?" She felt no tion about her situation and in fact felt like Gojo had robbed her of something important. "Oh You are misunderstanding something. I didn''t stop you from dying. You truly died." "!!!" "Hahaha! You are looking at me with a ''what the hell is that bastard saying'' face." This was indeed the case. What Gojo said was something she could notprehend. If what he said was true, then he didn''t heal her to save her from death. He literally resurrected her. The difference between those two realities was something that she couldn''t make light of. Seeing Unohana was still in disbelief, Gojo exined with a smile. "Are you aware of what happens when a Shinigami dies?" "I do. When one of us dies - the same way that humans dpose and be physical matter - we dpose and be spiritual matter, flying back in the atmosphere of the Soul Society." "Buzz. Wrong!" "...What?" "It was something I found while searching in the great library. There is apletely different power system called Spirit ss. It seems like only high-ss nobles used it to indicate the density of Reiatsu within the Reishi. A normal shinigami would be at 20th ss, a vice-captain at 4th ss, and a captain is between third ss and first ss. Pretty simple, right? When those with low Spirit-ss die, their body is indeed reimed by the Soul Society. HoweverIt''s different for those belonging to a high ss, mainly people at the level of Captain." Unohana frowned, "I am one of the oldest captains. You think I don''t know this?" For a captain, when they died, it was necessary that they had to go through a ceremony known as Konso Reisai because they were too ''dense'' to simply be absorbed normally. "Heh, Right. That is themon knowledge. But did you knowReishi which is 3rd ss and above can never return to the soil of Soul Society?" "..." "But then What happens to the Reishi that stays? It would be detrimental for the Reishi that cannot be absorbed to stay in the atmosphere that''s whyThey are cast into hell." Unohana shivered when she heard those words. The concept of hell was not foreign here. However, she felt immense disgust when she realized what had happened to the souls of all those who died before. "Well, hell isn''t really a problem now. Coming back to our situation. You died by my hands, but using the absolute control Kogo had over Time, Space, and Spiritual Matter, I brought you back from the dead." Gojo was of course underying the whole matter. What he did was a feat he could only aplish while in ''Transcendence'' and in a ce filled with Reishi like Soul Society. Furthermore, there was a very short time limit to the action and if he missed it, all hope would be lost. [That is because you still have not grasped control over time. If you did, we would be moreplete] {Oh well, not everything can be perfect, let''s take our time.} "Unohana, do you understand what this means?" He did not wait for her to answer and continued as a white chain materialized from her chest and into his hand. "I bestowed you a new life; therefore, from now on, your life is mine for all eternity." His lips curved into a smile,pletely in contrast with the eternal verdict. (AN: This is thest chapter of this volume. Hope you enjoyed it.) Chapter 166: EPILOGUE 6: REVELATION Chapter 166: EPILOGUE 6: REVELATION ''Even Unohana left in the end.'' Sitting on the main chair as he listened to Jushiro report the situation, Yamamoto threw a look at Isane who was taking the ce of Unohana as the representative of the 4th division in the current conference. The fact that his oldest friend had left him in the lurch brought much bitterness to Yamamoto. However, there was nothing he could do about it. After all, it was her own choice. His thoughts were interrupted by Shunsui. "Yama-ji, there is something we need to take care of. What is the status of those who left the Gotei 13?" Yamamoto frowned before shaking his head, "We will consider them as deserters to be captured and judged if captured." Yamamotozily waved his hand. All of this was nothing more than a way to cate the Central 46. Deserter or not, it was impossible for the current Gotei 13 to face Gojo''s force for two simple reasons. On one side, most of the members who left with him were respected captains in their own squads, and the way Gojo handled Aizen and his two aplices made him a hero in the eyes of the shinigami. But more importantly, the current Gojo''s cards were simply too powerful. Gojo Satoru. Retsu Unohana. Zaraki Kenpachi. Soi Fon Yoruichi Shihoin. Just those five alone, all of which wereparable to high-tier captains at the least were enough of a headache. As if it wasn''t enough, from the presence of Yoruichi, it was clear that Gojo was linked to the Shinigami who went through Hollowfication, out of which four were once captains, as well as Kisuke Urahara who was also a captain, and Tessai who was themander of the Kido Corps. A grand total of 11 captain-ranked Shinigami and a few more vice captain-level ones. In a way, this was no different from the recreation of the 13th des of yesteryear helmed by Yamamoto himself. If they really went on war against them without enough legitimate reasons, all it would bring would be useless bloodshed and the weakening of the Shinigami as a whole. It didn''t help that the current Gotei 13 was at its weakest ever. "Commandant, I believe this is the perfect asion to ept my Shinigami substitute proposal." Yamamoto raised an eyebrow before asking, "Do you have someone already in mind?" "No, and even if I did, I would take my time to ensure their trustworthiness and ce measure. I sincerely believe that this will be a new way for us to ensure peace in the human world and reduce the number of cases of humans and Plus being devoured by the Hollows." "If no Captain is against the proposal, then it will be epted." Silence greeted his question, which Yamamoto took as approval. "Very well, you can now make preparation for your n." "Understood." ''I wonder if I am bing too old.'' Yamamoto sighed inwardly at the clear happiness on Jushiro''s face before giving another look at Shunsui. Until now, Yamamoto had never considered retiring because he considered that no one could rece him. But now, after the previous events, a subtle feeling of tiredness grew in his heart. Perhaps it was time to prepare his own substitute soon. [Human world] "Now what''s the n?" "HumNothing." Lazily lying down in the back of Kisuke''s house, Gojo answered Soi Fon without looking up, prompting her to frown. "Be serious." "I am being serious." He changed his position to look at her directly. "Think about it, in the hundred of years you lived, was it ever so peaceful? Why not enjoy it for now?" Soi Fon shook her head, "You can''t be serious." "Oh, I very much am. In fact, this is an order. For the next twenty or so years, I forbid you from doing anything rted to fighting." "What!? What do you want me to do then?" "I don''t know? Ask Kisuke a Gigai and live your life. Be a teacher, a Sportif, go on an adventure and explore the world. In short, live the way you want to." Soi Fon fell silent as she thought deeply about Gojo''s words before she stood up and left. "I will think about it." Smiling at her departing back, Gojo once again closed his eyes and bathed under the sun. From an outsider''s perspective, it looked like he was simply sun-bathing, but the truth was that his brain was currently going on overdrive. It had been a few days now since he took Unohana with him and everything should have been alright. However his instincts keep screaming at him, as if he had missed an important detail. Something extremely crucial that he might have missed in the heat of the moment. The fact that he couldn''t find exactly what he was missing was bothering him so much he couldn''t even sleep for thest few days. ''Perhaps, is it Aizen?'' He generally stopped caring about people he already killed since a dead enemy was of no importance but, now that he thought about it, there was something that really bothered him. Aizen had been too weak. On that day, Gin nearly killed Soi Fon and Kaname showed incredible prowess with his hollow-like transformation. Out of the three, Aizen was supposed to be far much stronger than them but such an individual lost so badly against him? Gojo knew he was strong. But it should have been impossible to corner a top-level captain like Aizen without even suffering a wound. If one did not take into ount thest explosion ''The explosion!!'' Gojo''s eyes widened in shock. The measure of engraving the spell of that Kido on his body meant that Aizen was already prepared to kill himself from the start. But would someone who ns to be a god really be so humble and suicidal? Furthermore, putting such marking meant that Aizen already had an inkling that something would happen during the election. But then, why would he even bother toe at all? Would someone as smart as Aizen not prepare safety measures? Finally and most importantly, during all the fightAizen never used his Zanpakuto. Not even once. Following those clues, Gojo conjured a bold conclusion. Such an idea should be oundish andpletely unreasonable. However, with Gojo''s experience in the past, he knew that evil bastards like this never went into a bad situation without a failsafe. He was sure of it. That bastard was alive. "I wonder how long it will take them to realize what they fought was a fake." Looking at a horde of hollows as they worked on breaking the mask of another one, a brown-haired man d in white murmured as he gently traced the eyepatch that was hiding his now missing eyes. "Aizen-sama, it was another failure." Aizen hummed nonchntly. ''I guess Aaroniero Arruruerie was really the result of a freak incident. It''s impossible for a normal Gillian to reach such a level.'' Neither Gin nor Tosen even knew that the Aizen they went back to the Soul Society with was not the real one. At the same time, it wasn''t an illusion either. Aaroniero Arruruerie. An interesting hollow who was born with an uncanny ability called Gluttony. Unlike normal hollows who only receive a limited amount of power from what they ate, Aaroniero could not only absorb all the Reiatsu of those he devoured but also obtain all their skills and even their appearance. That hollow was a special hollow that could reproduce the power of those he ate. In terms of pure potential, he was the highest Aizen had ever seen and could have without a doubt be a Vasto Lorde given enough time. ''It''s such a shame that I had to sacrifice him.'' Since Aizen had an inkling that things would go wrong soon in the Soul Society, he sacrificed his eye and had Aaroniero eat it. Even though with only an eye the amount of power he could bring was quite limited, it was still enough to pass off as a fake and y the Kamikaze. Of course, Aizen did not think this would be enough to dazzle them for long. He was sure that Kisuke would deduce that he was alive sooner orter. The same was possible for Gojo since he had quite abnormal eyes. Still, thst didn''t matter, he had already managed his goal. "Now that the only one who can potentially see through my illusions is gone, the Soul Society will once again be my back garden." Gojo thought that he could trap him, but how could he have imagined that his victory wouldn''t be asplete as imagined? "Well, then. This first game of chess ended in my win, I guess." Aizen smiled gleefully as he walked back into Las Noches. It was time for him to prepare a new n. Sooner orter, he would reach his goal and absolutely no one, not even Gojo or Kisuke, would stop him from seeding. (AN: Thus end this volume. Hope you liked it.) --- (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 167: A NEW DAY Chapter 167: A NEW DAY "Senna! Wake up, it''s time to go to school." As the sun rose in the sky and illuminated the city with its warm ray of light, a normal scene was taking ce in a not-so-normal household. Hugging herself, the young purple-haired girl mumbled and refused to move despite the repeated call of the buxom ck-haired woman. In the end, the woman sighed and said, "I will have to call Unohana-san if you stay lying down." "Nemu, wait! Don''t tell Aunty!" The effect was immediate as Senna jumped out of the bed in a flurry. She knew very well that this smiling aunt of hers could be quite unforgivable depending on the situation. "*Sigh* Senna, you know you are going to bete at this rate." "Hehehe. Sorry. I just don''t understand why Father is insisting that I go to school. I mean, I already have my university degree." "You mean the one you obtained illegally after asking Kisuke to forge one for you?" Senna chuckled, "I already learned all the courses even if not through school. Having that diploma was my right." Shaking her head, Nemu pulled Senna out of her bed and began to work on tidying the room. "You know your father is doing it for your own good. You basically became a recluse recently." Senna pouted. "It isn''t my fault. Be it father, Urahara-san, or Aunt Unohana, all of them are always busy with different experiments. Meanwhile, Zaraki is always fighting against the Visored or exterminating hollows. Big sis Soi Fon is exploring London and Mother is always with Father. The same goes for you." Nemu winced a little. Gojo and those close to him were basically all scientists in a way and those who weren''t were battle junkies. It indeed wasn''t easy for Senna to spend time with people she cared about. "This is why Satoru wants you to go to school and make friends with people your age." "Argh! I am 25 years old, you know? If I had to make friends with people my age, it should be with the teachers and not high school students. All of this is because of this stupid body of mine." Senna pouted. Like all Shinigami, her body growth was extremely slow and didn''t reflect her real age. But the problem with her was that, since she could freely switch between a spiritual and physical body, she was unable to use Gigai. She could only use her true appearance while on earth and after twenty years since they came on earth, she simply went from looking like a 13-year-old to looking like someone in her 15 or 16. In the end, Senna simply stopped whining and did as she was told. She knew that while Nemu pampered her quite a bit and was prettyx with her most of the time, she would never oppose an order from her father. No matter how ridiculous it was. ''Well, might as well try to enjoy it.'' - After a hearty breakfast with Unohana, Yoruichi, and Nemu, Senna walked in the car and was driven toward her school. "I hope Senna will adapt well." Nemu murmured as she watched the back slowly leave the mansion. "You pamper her too much." Nemu smiled bitterly at Unohana''s words. The irony of this situation was that the one pampering Senna the second most was none other than Unohana herself. But Nemu didn''t dare to say that to her face. "Sometimes Satoru can be quite enigmatic, but I believe there''s no one who wants what''s best for her more than him." Nemu nodded at those words. In terms of pampering Senna, Gojo was at the top in this house. The proof was that, unbeknownst to Senna, she wouldn''t be the only one to go to high school. "I wonder what Senna will think when she discovers it." Unohana chuckled a little before swirling her tea. "By the way, about that substitute Shinigami, what do you think?" Nemu shrugged. She held little interest in what was happening in Soul society. Still, she knew that at the rates things were going, it might end pretty badly for all those concerned. "Satoru already said that we wouldn''t deal with the problems of the Soul Society anymore. So it doesn''t matter." "Indeed." - While sitting in the back, she couldn''t help but think about how fast those twenty years went past. For one, after picking up Unohana, Gojo refused to live like a hermit the way Kisuke and the Visored did. After cozying up with some high-ced people by using his power, he easily became known as the leader of a noble and rich family. Since then, the Gojo family became known all through the town and had some connections in the capital. Meanwhile, Unohana became a famed surgeon while Soi-Fon surprisingly became something of an archeologist. Back then, Senna couldn''t understand why Gojo was acting so high profile even though they were technically fugitives in the Soul Society. But sheter understood that Gojo simply never cared about this. The Soul Society would never antagonize them openly as long as they didn''t create any problem. In fact, she could sometimes feel powerful Reiatsu visiting the house when she was in her room. Some of them she recognized while others were foreign to her. Still, this showed that in a way, the Soul Society, more precisely the Gotei 13, epted them, Albeit reluctantly. "Father is truly impressive." Senna sighed as she praised her father who had now been absent for quite some time. One would think that someone who could teleport everywhere and anywhere would be more present but that wasn''t the case. She didn''t know the details, but it seemed that there was a weird activity going on in Hueco Mundo and this was rted to why Soi Fon had to visit London. In the end, Senna discarded all those thoughts. It didn''t really matter what was happening. She knew that her father would deal with it beautifully as always. All she had to do now was to focus on high school. It would justst three years after all. For a shinigami like her, it was the equivalent of just a few days in her life. Thankfully, the school Gojo had chosen for her was a pretty high-end one. If she was forced to go to school, might as well go to the best one in town. Like this, Senna stayed lost in her own thoughts until the car reached the school. "Senna-sama, we reached the school." "Thanks." Senna nodded. The driver and all the people working in their home were born from a fusion between Artificial Souls and Artificial Bodies. In a way, they were no different from robots with a set of actions already decided and limited, but Senna was always polite with them. In theory, while the chances were extremely low, an artificial soul could evolve into a modified soul by obtaining its own sense of self. "Well, it''s time for a boring day." She had just passed through the gates of the door when "Sorry!" Senna moved to the side by reflex and managed to avoid being crashed into by a girling from behind. ''I didn''t sense her?'' She couldn''t help but open her eyes wide. Even though she looked like a kid, as someone born from Gojo and Yoruichi''s spiritual power, Senna was no slouch. Her current power level had already far surpassed what should have been normal for someone her age. Turning around, she looked at the beautiful orange-haired young girl and her eyes narrowed. ''What an impressive amount of Spiritual power But this powerA Quincy?'' She could now understand why she didn''t feel this girl initially. After all, the nature of their power was totally different from Shinigami. "Hello, how are you?" "Hah! I am so sorry! I nearly hurt you!" The girl stood up hurriedly and bowed with a flushed face. "Hahaha. Don''t worry. I know it wasn''t intentional. By the way, my name is Senna Gojo. What about you?" "Hah! Look at my manners." Blushing, the girl straightened herself and gave another bow. "Hello, my name is Masaki. Masaki Kurosaki. Happy to make your acquaintance." Senna smiled. It seemed that those three years of high school wouldn''t be as boring as she thought. ----- (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 168: LEGEND OF A KING Chapter 168: LEGEND OF A KING For Masaki Kurosaki, today was a weird day. Not only did she get remonstrated by her guardian, the leader of the Ishida Family, because of her unkempt clothes and manners. Because of this, a day that should have gone smoothly was already off the rails from the start. To make up for it, she decided to forgo the car today since for her, running by herself was definitely faster than simply sitting in a car. After all, Masaki was no normal human. She was what people called Quincy. More precisely, she was an Echt Quincy [1] , one of the few rares remaining. Furthermore, while she was pretty unskilled when it came to certain basic skills of Quincys, when it came to her physical skills such as [Blut] [2] and [Hirenkyaku], she was pretty confident in herself. Still, just as she reached school, she nearly crashed into a beautiful young girl that was about her age. For Masaki who was moving at high speed, if they really crashed, the opposite girl would have been reduced to meat paste on the ground. Just thinking about this horror vision made Masaki shudder in fright. She could never forgive herself if someone lost her life because of her own carelessness. Even as she bowed and apologized, Masaki couldn''t help but be a little lost. Such a situation shouldn''t have happened to her since she always kept her senses fully open when running at high speed. However, she only managed to feel the girl just as she saw her. ''I should really train more.'' It was while thinking like this that the two girls introduced each other and went to ss together. The rest of the ss was pretty standard aside from the fact that Masaki found out that she was in the same ssroom as the girl she nearly crashed into, Senna Gojo. Even for Masaki who didn''t really care about such a thing, the Gojo name was quite renowned and Senna should be rted to the Mysterious Satoru Gojo. Anyone in her ce would have tried their best to fawn over Senna and this did happen in the ss since everyone tried to speak with her. However, this identity of hers didn''t really impress Masaki. After all, no matter how powerful a normal family was, it could only affect the normal world. For Masaki, rather than Senna''s identity, what really intrigued her was Senna''s power. She couldn''t be sure, but there was a high chance that Senna was someone with high spiritual power. Though it seemed to be just a little above average. That was exactly why Masaki was worried. People who had high spiritual powerpared to the normal but not high enough to use special power were the second favorite targets of Hollows. Of course, their first favorite targets were Plus[3]. The problem Masaki faced was that she didn''t know how to bring the problem. ''I can''t really go up to her and say: Hello the girl I only met today, you have a high chance of getting eaten up by monsters that are invisible to most people. But don''t worry, because I will protect you, yeah!...'' Masaki facepalmed as she cringed inwardly. Everything aside, Senna would really think she was crazy if she came and spoke about all the supernatural stuff. This wasn''t middle ages anymore. People had long since stopped believing in the supernatural. ''I guess I will just find a way to ce a tracking charm on her.'' She didn''t want to spy on the girl, but it was necessary. The activities of hollows in thest few days had been on the rise and if no measure was taken, the beautiful Senna would simply be another strange death statistic in a few days. ''Let''s do it.'' Clenching her fist, Masaki begins to prepare herself. "How was your first day at school?" "Father?" It was a few hourster, once school ended, that Senna came back to school. For her, this first day had subverted her expectations and she had found it way more interesting than she thought. Watching through all day as Masaki tried to ce a talisman on her bag had been incredibly funny. At the same time, it warmed her heart because she could understand why Masaki was doing that. If it wasn''t because she had no permission to disclose her personal information, she would have told Masaki that she didn''t need protection at all. In fact, it was the Hollows who needed protection from her. Aftering back home, she had thought she would share how her day went with Unohana and Nemu, but she was once again pleasantly surprised. Her beloved father was finally here. Satoru had been vanishing more and more during this year and it was bing harder for Senna to spend time with him. This was why, seeing her father appearing here, Senna let go of all thedy-like manners she learned over the years and jumped in the wide-open arms of her father. "I missed you!" "Yeah, I also missed you, Senna." Gojo hugged his daughter tightly under the warm gazes of the people in the house. "Heh, it seems like Senna only has eyes for her father." "Mother!" Senna raised her head shyly as she looked at the ck cat on Gojo''s shoulders and extricated herself from the hug before taking the cat in her arms. Senna was bursting with happiness. The rest of the night went calmly in a warm and weing atmosphere as the small family dined together. In the end, Senna went to sleep leaving the adults alone. She wasn''t particrly sleepy, but she knew that Satoru had something to discuss with them and she didn''t want to impose. Since he was here now, she didn''t have to worry about him vanishing any time soon. -- The moment Senna left, the warm atmosphere subsided a little. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to continue. But they knew that Gojo hadn''te right now for a simple reason. "I n to enter Hueco Mundo soon. I will go with Zaraki and Yachiru." Gojo started from the get go but no one was surprised. They knew that Gojo''s growth had faced a wall recently. [4] Of course, from the perspective of a normal Shinigami or even Vice-Captain and Captain, Gojo was already aplete monster at the peak of what was possible for a Shinigami. But that wasn''t enough for Satoru. He didn''t just want to reach the top as a Shinigami. He wanted to transcend the limit. For this, not only Gojo needed to finally obtain the power of time andplete his Limitless. But he also needed to study the bodies of people who had reached the peak in their races. "I have alreadypletely understood the body of a Shinigami at the limit. All Ick is to understand Fullbringer, Quincy, and Hollows." For Gojo who was surrounded by captain level beings, the first requirement wasn''t a problem, and thanks to the Visored, Gojo had been able to somewhat study the body of peak level Hollows even if their situation was pretty different. Finally about Quincys, with his own power being incredibly simr to them, he had been able to somewhat make up for it. But at the end of the day, all those measures were nothing more than half-assed ones. Only by studying the real thing could he really beplete. Thereiny the problem. Peak level Hollows were deep in Hueco Mundo, Fullbringers were basically impossible to find and Quincys were also nearly extinct. Gojo could still manage for Hollows and that was why he had been making ns to visit Hueco Mundo. However, for the rest, he had beenpletely lost until he received some unexpected news. Soi Fon, during one of her travels in Europe, found an interesting folklore that caught her attention and sent it to Gojo. One might have dismissed it, but because of the origins of that folklore, he had decided to take it more seriously. This was one of the reasons why he decided to definitely settle in Karakura and also the reason why he asked Senna to be a student in that particr school. Gojo was honestly a little worried. Because if the legend told the poem was true, then it would bring nothing good to the world. That legend was one propagated through Quincy''smunity. It was one that was nearly one thousand years old and spoke about the return of a Sealed King. [After 900 years of being sealed, he would regain his pulse.] [After another 90, he would regain his intellect.] [And after 9 more yearsHe would absorb the power of every "impure" Quincy to make their abilities his own.] [1]: Pure blood Quincy or real Quincy. The opposite are Gemischt Quincys which basically mean mixed-breed Quincy. [2]: Masaki in Canon was able to tank the attack of a captain-level hollow with her Blut. So yeah. Girl was already broken as a teen. Though I believe this wasn''t initially nned. Ichigo''s mother''s death was pitiful since she died against a weak hollow. So the author had to exin many things. Basically, everything is bad timing. I won''t go into details but in short. When Ywach took back his power, he judged her impure because of the hollow inside her, then took her power. Then it was then Grand Fisher appeared and the whole drama came to be. [3]: Basically a wandering Soul that didn''t enter the Soul Society. [4]: Not everyone is born part Human/Quincy/Fullbringer/Shinigami/Hollow like a certain Shonen hero. Gotta work hard to transcend. (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 169: TWO GIRLS Chapter 169: TWO GIRLS "The sealed king" Unohana muttered while everyone focused on her. After all, out of everyone here, she was the oldest by far and the only one who had lived through the war. "It''s hard for me to say. In the first ce, Quincy''s King, Yhwach, is someone who seemingly came out of nowhere." Back then, his past was something all of them were curious about but none could grasp. By the time Yhwach became known to all, he was already revered by arge group of Quincy and his influence on the mortal world was unprecedented. "Unlike Quincy''s recent extermination, the war that happened one thousand years ago was not our goal nor were we the perpetrators. Yhwach was the one who led the attack on the Shinigami and thereby lost. Sadly, I was unable to observe his fight against Yamamoto." She shrugged. There was very little she knew about Yhwach. The man was simply too mysterious. However, there was one thing she did know. "Still, even if this Yhwach is really alive and is about toe back, then it wouldn''t be a problem." The war between the Quincy and the Shinigami back then was one of the reasons as to why the Gotei 13 became weaker. After all, most of the original members died then and there. But this generation was different. Not even counting Gojo, people like Zaraki, Isshin, Jushiro, Shunsui and so many others were already very strong. Meanwhile, the Quincys in general were actually far weaker than they originally were one thousand years ago and they had even lost many of their powerful heritage. As such, the new war wouldn''t make as many waves and would simply end with the total extermination of the Quincy. "Hmmm" Gojo mused, not really in line with Unohana''s thoughts. Her opinion came from an absolute truth in Yamamoto''s power and many other reasons. But from Gojo''s experience, when one dude that was supposed to be dead came back, it meant that the bastard had already prepared for basically everything and only really unexpected things could shake their ns. His arrogance when he was alive led to him being sealed for a great part of the final fight and the culling game. If not for Yuta and Yuji as well as Megumi''s help, then everything would have been game over. Gojo did not want to take any risks this time. There was already Aizen who was working in the dark. He didn''t need another shit like this. "Well, I will talk about this with Kisuke. Even if this tale is right, we still have eleven years or so before Yhwach ''absorbs the power of every "impure" Quincy to make their abilities his own.'' I believe it will be enough toe up with a n." "Ten years, huh." Gojo felt slightly mncholic. When thinking about it, it had already been thirty years since he entered this world. This would mean that the time he had spent here was already slightly superior to the one in his previous world. After all, he died when he was 28 years old. Already, his memory of his life when was alive was bing blurry, even more so the feelings behind them. He wondered if it was a good or bad thing. While Gojo was lost in thought, the women in the house exchanged a nce between each other and Yoruichi left with Nemu, leaving Gojo alone with Unohana. Lately, whenever the topic shifted toward time, Gojo would be mncholic and lost in thought. For Unohana, this sight was nothing new. She knew that many Shinigami who were still attached to their past life tended to suffer from this. This generally happened when they reached the same age they had when they were alive. The vast majority would shrug it off after a few years. But some would end up falling into the abyss of depression. She had no worries about Gojo bing one of those few pitiful souls. But she would rather not bet on it. Because of this, the few of them who lived with Gojo had decided to entertain him in different ways and today, it was Unohana''s turn. As for the way she would entertain himUnohana licked her lips in anticipation while her eyes shone with lust in them. -- [Ishida''s Manor] "How was your day?" Different from the Gojo mansion which was situated in the city itself, the Ishida'' manor was situated more on the outskirts of the city. A measure that was taken by the head of the house for obvious reasons. Currently, at the dining table, only three people could be seen. A middle-aged woman who had a stern face. On her right was a silver-white-haired young man wearing a pair of sses and on her left sat an orange-haired youngdy. "Ryuken! It was interesting and I even met this girl. She was so pretty! But " "Mind your manner when at the table." Masaki''s excitement immediately died down at those words from Ryuken''s mother. In the absence of Soken, this woman was the head of the house and for Masaki who had been taken in by the Ishida as thest members of Kurosaki''s house, she had no wish to antagonize her. "Rather than speaking about mundane things such as school, I would rather know how your practice is going." While she didn''t want to go in her bad book, she knew she already was. Masaki lowered her head in embarrassment. "II am making progress." Despite being an Echt Quincy, she wasn''t well suited for intrinsic techniques the Quincys generally used. She found them incredibly boring. It may be weird, but rather than fighting from afar, she liked closebat way more. Of course, there was no way she was going to say that to this woman. Masaki may be slightly simple-minded, but she wasn''t dumb. "Mother. Please." Most likely anticipating an outburst from his mother, Ryuken spoke softly and calmed her down before focusing once again on Masaki. "So, you said you had a friend?" Masaki threw a furtive nce at Ryuken''s mother but seeing her not interject, she decided to not hesitate. "She is a very beautiful and kind girl. Her name is Senna Gojo." "Gojo?" Both Ryuken and his mother were slightly taken aback. Not just because of the name but also because Gojo was an investor in Karakura''s hospital. The said hospital had always been under the control of the Ishida family. Furthermore, a woman rted to him, Retsu Unohana, was a well-known and very skilled doctor and she also worked in the hospital. "This is an interesting coincidence." Ryuken smiled. He knew that sooner orter he would be the director of the hospital so having a good rtionship with Satoru Gojo was a must. Hearing this, Masaki''s eyes began to sparkle. She had been worried about how she could take care of Senna. After all, she couldn''t really follow her everyday. However, with the help of the Ishida family, things could change. "Ryuken" Masaki began to exin the situation around Senna. She didn''t know what would be the results, but she would always regret it if anything was to happen to Senna even though she could have helped. - [???] Somewhere, in the basement of a house, a young ck-haired girl sat as she looked at the moon through a small window. Despite how young she was, the girl clearly had the making of a future great beauty. Sadly, most of those features were hidden because of her slightly emaciated body. *ng* The sound of a door opening raised the girl from her lethargy. "..." Standing up, she looked at the man that had entered the basement with a smile on his face. "Aura! I have incredible news!" "Father?" "I have rumors about a man named Kugo Ginjo. He ims to be able to extract the power of Fullbringers from them, thereby making them normal humans. This is our chance!" The more the man spoke the more excited he became. ''Normal?'' Aura tilted her head curiously. What did it mean to be normal? She did not know. All her life, she had been imprisoned in this small basement since her father feared what could happen to her after the death of her mother. If she did not have a window, Aura would have convinced herself that the whole world was onlyposed of this small room. This was why she could not understand the excitement of her father nor share it. Tenshiyo Agata, Aura''s father, was not surprised by theck of response from his daughter. He knew that this was the fault of his fear and deep desire to protect his daughter from all dangers and mainly hollows. However, all of this would end soon. Hugging his daughter, Tenshiyo smiled while thinking about everything they could do together once she became normal. Surely, the two of them could be a normal family. He was sure of it. (AN: Aura is a character that appears in CFYOW. A crazy badass character with godlike power. Won''t say more. She is one of the main reasons I made that huge time skip.) Chapter 170: EASY LIFE Chapter 170: EASY LIFE [Soul Society, 3rd Division] "Captain Hitsugaya, Vice-captain Hinamori, an urgent report." Sitting in the office of the 3rd division, Toshiro Hitsugaya and Momo Hinamori were busily working on their paperwork when someone busted open the door and rushed in. In the twenty years since Gojo left the soul society, many things and many people have changed. Be it their appearance or their positions. The first thing to note was that Momo Hinamori left her position in the Kido corps and joined the 3rd division as vice-captain under the order of Toshiro Hitsugaya, who became captain himself not long after Gojo left. The two of them had been torn between following Gojo and leaving Soul Society or stayin. In the end, they decided to stay. For one, they could visit Gojo any time they wished thanks to a special portal made out of his shadow he created. That portal allowed them to enter and leave Soul Society as they wished without getting found out. Another reason they decided to stay was that the two of them thought that they would be far more useful by working in the Soul Society and keeping Gojo up to date on everything that was happening. One could say that they were traitors in a certain way, but neither of them thought so. After all, Gojo would never hurt the interest of Soul Society. Toshiro, who now looked a little more mature though he still had hints of childishness, looked up at the intruder and asked. "Calm down and exin." Toshiro wasn''t worried because even though it seemed quite urgent, it shouldn''t be too much yet. If the situation was truly grave, the message would have been sent through the use of a Hell Butterfly. "We have observed a sudden spike in Hollow activity in Karakura''s town. We believe that Menos ss hollow might appear." The man paled as he spoke hurriedly. He was just a new normal recruit and he never even fought against a true hollow in his life. The most he ever did was help in sending Plus to the Soul Society. In Soul Society, all divisions had different districts they had to take care of and protect. It was hard to eliminate all the weaker hollows since they were nearly undetectable, but the stronger ones had to be swiftly eliminated. Still, Menos ss hollows, even if it was just a Gillian or Menos Grande as they were called, wasn''t something a normal shinigami could deal with. A seated officer was necessary to face such a monster. "Karakura town, you say?" Toshiro and Momo showed weird expressions between holding back theirughter and pure dumbfoundedness. Whatever Hollow tried to invade that town was certainly a very unlucky fellow. - After dismissing the confused soldier, Momo and Toshiro discussed the situation. While they knew that any powerful hollows who entered Karakura Town would get destroyed, they couldn''t exactly just sit and do nothing. After all, it was the job of the Gotei 13 to deal with a situation. Momobed through the never ending paperwork and sighed. "Shiro-chan, I guess I will have to sacrifice myself and do it." "You" Toshiro threw a helpless look at Momo. The two of them hadn''t been able to openly visit Gojo and his family since the events that happened twenty years ago. After that event, most of the members of Central 36 ended up leaving office, giving ce to younger members. Even then, it couldn''t be helped that, despite having helped the soul society tremendously, Gojo''s name became a sort of taboo. The only grace was that thanks to Captain Shunsui''s and Captain Jushiro''s relentless efforts, all the charges on Gojo had been dropped. Though Toshiro was sure that the new members of Central 36 only took that decision because they knew no Shinigamis would even bother to try and capture Gojo. "Alright, you can do it." Toshiro allowed bitterly. It was impossible for a Captain to move out of the Soul Society for just a Menos Grande. It was even more so in Toshiro''s case. He knew that his election as Captain had brought quite the controversy. After all, he did fight Captain Komamura on that day and was clearly a supporter of Gojo. The one who kept the pressure off of his back was none other than Yamamoto himself. So Toshiro had to always appear at his best in order to avoid giving them any ammunition. "Yeah~! I will also use this asion to y with Senna-chan." Momoughed and left the office while humming. It was only a few secondster that Toshiro realized that she had fled and left all the paperwork to him. "Momo Hinamori!!" ---- [Karakura''s Town] Opening her eyes, Unohana turned her head and looked down at the man still sleeping underneath her. She tried to stand up, but the movement seemed to stir something inside of her, reminding her that Satoru was still in her. Her face slightly flushed out of embarrassment at the situation though she also felt a little ufortable since that part became a little dry because of all the liquids of suspicious nature. `We should really bathe after doing it.'' It was something Unohana kept telling herself but never managed to aplish. Sex between the two of them was never a normal affair. Even on their first time together, it had been more of a battlefield where one tried to take down the other. Even though Satoru had managed to obtain the power known as transcendence, without it his physical attributes were still lower than hers. What hecked in strength though, he made up with regeneration. In the end, the two of them would always end up too tired to do anything else and fall asleep. The first few times they even ended up destroying the bed they were using. So Satoru had to create a new bed and enhance it himself so that it could take all kinds of impacts. ''To think I would be such ascivious woman.'' Sheughed softly at the reality that was now her. She was living a life she would have never thought she would have. A calm and beautiful life surrounded by a warm family and a caring lover. Even the peace she enjoyed in Soul Society after joining the 4th division could neverpare to what she was feeling now. Sometimes, Unohana would wake up at night and look at her hands while wondering if she was really worthy of such happiness. She did not regret any of her past actions because regretting them would mean rejecting everything she once was. Still, she always asked herself if a woman whose hands were drenched in so much blood like her had the right to be so happy and blessed in life. Sometimes, she feared that everything was just a lie and that she would wake up alone in a cave with her body covered in the blood of her enemies as always. ''I must have be old.'' Unohana couldn''t believe that such stupid thoughts could keep her awake at night. "A penny for your thoughts?" Unohana looked once again at Satoru. Though this time he was fully awake. "I was just thinking about how helpless you were while asleep. If I had any nefarious thoughts, you would be long dead." Satoru simply chuckled and kissed a surprised Unohana. "Don''t be silly. I would wake up at the slightest killing intent." Unohana gave him a dumbfounded look before exploding inughter. Indeed, this was the Satoru she knew. He knew when to use sweet words and when to state facts. She was sure that even if everything she was going through was a dream, he would find a way toe back to her and bring her with him. Tucking her hair behind her ears, Unohana leaned down and kissed him on the lips. "Shall we go for another round?" Gojo grinned, "Your words are music to my ears." Thus began another day in the Gojo''s household. Chapter 171: HOW TO BREAK THE LIMITS Chapter 171: HOW TO BREAK THE LIMITS For Senna, the following week had been like a dream. She felt like she went back to the time when they were still living in Soul Society. Every day, she would wake up to Nemu or Unohana making breakfast and Gojo discussing with Yoruichi. She would then sit on the her father''s knee and have him feed her then she would get scolded by Unohana for her manners or pet Yoruichi who liked to stay in her cat form and once again get scolded by Unohana. Oddly enough, she liked getting scolded by Unohana. It made her feel warm because she knew that Unohana just wanted to raise her well and really cared for her. Also, It was always funny to see her get angry at her and then fidget as she took care of her as if she feared hurting her. She knew Unohana''s past but for Senna, both Unohana and Zaraki were two big softies and she liked teasing them. Speaking of Zaraki, sometimes Zaraki and Yachiru would also visit them for breakfast. Generally, Zaraki would then challenge her father or Unohana to a fight. Senna found those fight always incredible to watch. It always humbled her and made her understand that she still had a long way to go. Of course, she would sometimes participate in their training. Though it would be more exact to say that she was simply getting beaten up by them. Unohana was neverx during training and while she would profusely apologizeter, she would be absolutely unforgiving during the training itself. Kisuke and the Visored would also visit sometimes. Senna always relished those moments. Kisuke was a funny man and the Visored treated her like a princess. Though she wouldn''t stay long when they came. After all, when Kisuke visited, it meant that her father had something important to discuss with him. The two of them would go into the basement and do some weird secret experiments and Unohana would sometimes help them. This was one of the reasons why Senna studied so much. She wished to have more part in the life of her family and didn''t wish to be seen as a burden eternally. With how excited Zaraki had beentely and the frequency of Kisuke''s visit, Senna summarized that something big would happen soon and her father will most likely be the center of whatever it was going to be. It was clear that once again, he would leave her for a long while and she sadly couldn''tin because she knew that whatever problem her father had, she wasn''t even close to the level required to take part. That was why she decided to enjoy the days with him as long as possible and y around as much as she could without care. Home matters aside, Senna surprisingly liked her school quite a bit. It had only been one week but she was already one of the most popr students in the school. She always found it weird why those students were more interested in futility like this rather than studying but she would be lying if she said she didn''t like the attention. Because of Gojo''s influence, Senna had learned that humbleness was useless. She did not seek recognition but she did not reject it either for this was something granted. Her only friend in that school was Masaki. Another funny girl who seemed to have taken the mission of protecting her. She could feel Masaki follow her whenever she left school and even leave a thread of energy on her. If this happened in Soul Society, Senna would have been furious. But she knew that here, Masaki only thought of her as a normal girl with slightly higher spiritual energy. She was clearly only doing it out of the goodness of her heart. Of course, Senna''s control over Reishi was much superior to Masaki and she could take control of that thread easily to avoid letting Masaki obtain any information she shouldn''t. Her father had never asked her to keep her power a secret but she did not n to divulge it as long as it wasn''t necessary. "Senna. Today and for the remaining days, I want you to be careful. There might be an attack from a hollow soon. If it happens, you have to take care of it." Today was supposed to be a day like any other and breakfast was going on pretty well when her father suddenly announced this. "Father?" It wasn''t as if Senna had never hunted down hollows. But they had all been pretty minor overall and in Soul Society she was mainly a healer so she didn''t even go out on the field that much. But, from her father''s tone, it was clear that this one wouldn''t be a normal. Even then, Senna felt no fear but rather a kind of excitement. The fact that her father allowed her to fight that hollow meant that he believed she was able to do so. It also meant that he was willing to give her more responsibilities. "Will you be able to do it?" "Don''t worry! I will take care of it!" "Are you sure it''s alright?" Watching Senna leave the house, Unohana asked worriedly. "If you really thought it was dangerous you would have stopped me before I even finished." The day before, he had received a message from Momo about the appearance of a Menos. Gojo wasn''t worried about such a weak hollow but rather the meaning behind it. The reason Menos ss hollow visited the human world so rarely was because it was just a waste of time for them. Hollows needed souls to sustain themselves but from the level of Menos onwards, only devouring another hollow could help them. The energy present in just one soul waspletely insufficient. If so, what had attracted that hollow here? Gojo would say that it was their spiritual energy or that of the Quincy but he wasn''t so sure. ''Something attracted that hollow. I wonder what.'' Gojo was curious, extremely so. With how bored he wastely, resolving that mystery would be a great way of passing time until he had to leave for Hueco Mundo. Unohana shrugged, she was indeed not worried about Senna but it was mainly because she knew that as long as Gojo was in this city, nothing could happen to Senna. It would be better to spend time more meaningfully instead of worrying over pointless stuff like that.. "So did you find any leads about what I asked you?" Unohana threw a serious nce at Gojo as she asked something that had been weighing on her heart. "I did find something in the records of the Shiba family." Unohana''s eyes glowed. Lately, what was obsessing her was a way to break through the limitations inherent to Shinigami. But she was unwilling to use external way such as the Hogyoku. For hundreds of years, Unohana had thought that she had reached her full potential and the peak of her power. She was sure that whatever she did, there was no way for her to really be stronger. But now her thoughts changedpletely and Gojo was of the same opinion. The sole problem was how to do it. This was where Gojo managed to find a way. "The technique I found is really incredible and it would really suit people like you and Zaraki. ButThere is a little problem." "Which is?" "When you use it, you can reach the level of transcendence but it''s at the cost of all your power as a Shinigami. In a way, it''s a power not unlike the <> of Quincy." Unohana frowned for a while before smiling, "I know. There is no way you would have told me this if there was no other way." "Well" Gojo grinned, for Unohana perfectly understood him. "I still need some time forpletion but I am sure I can perfect this technique and make the effects more temporary in nature." Unohanah''s eyes glowed in anticipation, "What is the name of that technique?" "Well, I still didn''tplete it yet but how about Beyond Bankai?" Chapter 172: SIMPLE LIFE? Chapter 172: SIMPLE LIFE? What is a Zanpakuto? What is the origin of their existence? This was a question Gojo always asked himself and naturally found out the answer once he learned about Division 0. Zanpakuto, or rather, Asaushi were weapons with infinite potential that needed a part of the soul of their wielder in order to continually evolve. That wasn''t all. By absorbing a shard of the wielder soul, the Zanpakuto will give birth to a new entity capable of thinking by itself and with its own feeling. From the moment both the Shinigami and the Zapankuto''s spirit acknowledged each other, they would give birth to a new power known as Shikai. Then when the Shinigami showed his dominance by beating the spirit, they would reach Bankai. But what then after that? The Shiba n were crazy enough to think outside the box and go back to the origin. By fusing oneself with the spirit of the Zanpakuto, it was possible to reach an unimaginable level of power. But it had problems. Fusing with the Zanpakuto meant essentially killing them. Furthermore even after killing them, the power obtained would only be temporary and the one who did this would not only lose his zanpakuto but even all his power. In fact, there were high chances for this to end in death since the user would lose so much of his spiritual power he would barely be able to function. Because of this huge drawback, the Shiba family gave up on developing that technique and put it on the shelves. But Gojo had different ideas about this. What he had to do was to find a way to induce a partial and temporary fusion of the between Shinigami and Zanpakuto. The principle of the initial technique was to consider the two as one and make them go back to the origin. But Gojo thought this was stupid. The moment a Spirit was born. It stopped simply being the alter ego of the Shinigami. They were their own person. Fusion would only results in the death of one or the two butthere was something that could be possible Resonance. "<>." "Resonance?" "Hum If I had to exin this in mundane words, then you canpare it to the usage of an electric guitar and an AMP, while the sound (Reiatsu) thates from an electric guitar (Shinigami) by itself is rather faint, it gains a lot of power when connected to the AMP (Zanpakuto). My goal is to make the stats where a shinigami enters the mental space of a Zanpakuto constant. Which would bring an increase in the power the two can bring while fighting. A positive loop of energy. The result would be of course inferior to aplete fusion but this would be the next step." Gojo had to admit that he had a hard time really exining his thoughts since they weren''t straight themselves. In the end, scratched his head helplessly, "Honestly, this will be really hard to implement. This isn''t just about knowing the name or subduing the Zanpakuto. The very first step is a deep trust in each other to a blind degree. For most Shinigami, it''s impossible because, for them, Zanpakuto are just weapons to be used." "Pfft~! Hahaha~!" Gojo looked bewildered at Unohana as she suddenly began tough crazily, "What''s so funny?" "No~pfft~! It''s justWhen I think about how you had such a hard time to even awaken your Shikai. I literally had to kill you a hundred times before you got it." "*Ahem* *Cough* *Cough* Let''s forget those times." Gojo could not show his usual shameless face in this case. This was indeed a dark stain in his history. Back then he was simply obsessed with recuperating Limitless and severely underestimated how powerful a Zanpakuto could make him. More than that, he had ignored someone who would beand was currently, very important to him. [Hmph! ttery will not get you anywhere.] {Hahaha.} Gojo simplyughed it off. He knew that no excuse could change what already happened. All he could do was to show his trust in her and make her understand that he would never put her aside and make amends for his past mistake. "Well, even if we deal with the rtionship, there are still too many obscure points. While it works in theory, I have no doubt that it will be different in the field." Unohana wiped a tear that had formed because of herughter and nodded. "There''s no problem. I will work on increasing my synchronization with Minazuki until then." Smiling, she stood up and left the room. Unohana wasn''t one for chit chat and she had other things to do. "Speaking of Zanpakuto, why don''t you use yours?" Gojo turned towards thezy ck cat and asked. "Well, just because I am stronger without it?" Yoruichi shrugged, which felt a little weird since she was in her cat form, and continued, "Not all Zanpakuto''s power are ideal for their wielder. It''s like how Soi Fon''s Bankai, while extremely powerful, is, in fact, useless in the hand of Soi Fon since itpletely breaks her fighting skill." Some shinigami created their fighting skills around that of their Zanpakuto. Some Shinigami were lucky enough to have the power of their Zanpakuto match their styles and finally, some simply decided to keep to themselves and give up on the power of their Zanpakuto. "The same happened with Little Byakuya. I was his teacher so I know. His Zanpakuto and the way I taught him arepletely different. Senbonzakura itself is extremely fast and has a wide attack range. But to use it effectively, the user must be rather static. It is a shame since he had such a Talent in Shunpo. Though I perfectly understand his choice. That sword is honestly insane." Gojo nodded and didn''tment further. In his case, he was lucky that Kogo''s power had such a goodpatibility with Limitless. So he had nothing to add. "By the way, Nemu, what about Soi Fon?" "She is still in London. She was hired by the Western Branch to help them deal with a problem. Oh? I hope the pay is handsome." Gojo wasn''t worried about Soi Fon. Not only was the girl an ex-captain, it seemed thating on earth and exploring the world really did her good. She became somewhat stronger and had a less uptight attitude about everything. Furthermore, even if everything else failed, Gojo had also put many failsafe on her body to protect her if she was really in danger of death. Still, "Sometimes I feel there isn''t enough of me." Dealing with London, Karakura town, Hueco Mundo, Aizen still atrge and some sealed king seeminglying from the dead. All of this was such a pain and Gojo wished he could simply go sleep for a few decades and wake up to not have to deal with the hassle. However he couldn''t. Not when he had more than half of the Gotei 13''s power around him. He wasn''t a hero nor a savior, but he couldn''t ignore the responsibility that fell on him because of his actions. ''Man, I miss the days when I was just a healer in the 4th division.'' Heal people about to die, get frisky with some cute nurses, fight to the death against Unohana or go tease Nanao. This was the life he wanted. ''I would have never thought that I would long for such boring days.'' Time was really something magical. [Do you regret your actions?] {Me? Regret? Hahaha, please. I do miss those days but the current ones are even better you know? I am my own boss. I am rich, I am handsome, I am powerful and I am surrounded by beautiful andpetent women I care for and who care for me. I am living the dream!} Gojoughed out loud like a crazy man but neither Nemu nor Yoruichi were surprised. While they had never discussed with her, they did know about Kogo and knew Gojo liked speaking with her inwardly. "Well, let''s hope nothing else adds itself to our te." Gojo spoke and was about to stand up and leave when he suddenly saw a Hell Butterfly enter the room beforending on Nemu''s hand. Looking at Nemu''s impassive expression, Gojo couldn''t help but hope that it was nothing important. Sadly, once the butterfly flew away, Gojo could only facepalm at the news he received. "The Substitute Shinigami, Kugo Ginjo, betrayed the Soul Society after killing twenty Shinigami. He is officially wanted but his whereabouts are currently unknown. Though, he is suspected of advancing toward Karakura Town. As of now, Captain Jushiro Ukitake was temporarily stripped of his Title and put under house arrest. Meanwhile, Captain Tokinada Tsunayashiro was sent down to chase the wanted individual. Message over." Chapter 173: SENNAS FIGHT (1) Chapter 173: SENNA''S FIGHT (1) [Soul Society, one day ago] In the outskirts of Rokundai, Jushiro Ukitake, Captain of the 13th Division, sat with his eyes closed in a house surrounded by Shinigami whose faces werepletely veiled. He was busy thinking about the reasons that put him in his current situation and wondered how he could have made everything better. He knew that the point of no return had already been crossed and all he could do now was wait while the situation was resolved. ''Why didn''t you wait for me to exin the situation?'' Jushiro sighed inwardly but knew that me didn''ty solely on Kugo but also on him and the Central 46. When Jushiro created the system, the Central 46 intervened by insisting to prepare measures to secretly observe Kugo Ginjo in fear of what the man could do with the power if left unchecked. For Jushiro who had observed Kugo for years, the notion of him abusing his power was absurd. But when they used the argument about Aizen''s past actions, he was left with no choice but to ept those measures. Like this, as he thought, Kugo acted as the perfect Shinigami substitute for years. But suddenly, for some reason, he suddenly discovered that he was being listened on and observed. How was this even possible? Everything aside, how did Kugo discover that he was being spied on? Even if it was so, how did he meet a bunch of Shinigami and go on a killing spree when he wasn''t even in Soul Society when it happened? What were those Shinigami doing on earth? It was fishy, so much that it smelled disgusting. ''Speaking of detecting presence'' "What do you want?" Feeling the presence of an intruder in his house, Jushiro opened his eyes and looked at the said intruder. Though it wasn''t necessary since he already knew who it was the moment the man took a step in his sensing range. "Hahaha. Hello Senpai! Why the long face? I am not the one who sent you here." Jushiro looked impassively at the man, Tokinada Tsunayashiro, and went back to his meditation. "What do you want, captain Tokinada?" "Oh~! So cold~! Hahaha" Tokinadaughed and plopped down near Jushiro with a wide grin. "Did you know, Captain Jushiro, that I received a new interesting mission? I was ordered to capture your little protegee, dead or alive. I even have the permission to use my full power." Jushiro frowned feeling something weird. He wasn''t surprised that a kill order had been issued. No matter how doubtful he felt, the current situation was that Kugo was a fugitive and a murderer. What intrigued though was that sending a captain waspletely overkill. "What is your destination?" Tokinada shrugged, "Karakura town." ''Hah'' "I see. So they decided to send you in the end." Everything immediately clicked in Jushiro''s mind. At the very least, he knew that chasing after Kugo was just a side mission. "Are you going to face Gojo?" Tokinada grinned, "As expected of my senpai." He was surprised to see Jushirough, "You think your Zanpakuto will be useful against him?" Tokinada simply shrugged at the snide remark. "Should I remind you that even Captain Kuchiki suffered from it?" Not long ago he had challenged and fought against Kuchiki Byakuya and ultimately won in a most unexpected way for all those who observed the fight. "Hah. Well, you are right in saying that your Bankai or rather, the Zanpakuto of the Tsunayashiro family is really incredible. But" Jushiro closed his lips and shook his head with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Haha. Well, do as you like. It''s your life after all." "Well, I guess I will have fun." Putting his smile back, Tokinada stood up and walked away as mysteriously as he appeared. Jushiro, now alone, sighed. He might have appeared calm but he was in fact really worried. Tokinada might get a nasty surprise, but the fact was that two captains fighting in the human world would be a disaster. In the end, all he could hope for was that Gojo would set up his special barriers in order to protect as many civilians as possible. "I guess I was a fool to honestly think the Central 46 changed after the new members were chosen." - "~!~!~!" Humming to himself, Tokinada walked calmly under the moonlight. While he might have appeared angry in front of Jushiro, the fact was that he was simply fishing for information and while he didn''t get as much as he hoped, it was still plentiful. ''At least I confirmed his position.'' While Gojo did nothing to really hide, Gotei 13 had always been suspicious about the real whereabouts of Gojo. After all, he was simply too shy. Would someone on the run really act like this? It seemed that the answer was yes. "Satoru Gojo, what an interesting specimen. He is perfect for Enrakyoten." Tokinada smiled. His personal Zanpakuto had been locked away ever since he was punished for the murder of his wife. But it wasn''t a problem for him and in fact, was a boon. After all, the ancestral Zanpakuto of the Tsunayashiro family was not only one of the oldest Zanpakuto in existence, it was also one of the strongest. "Then again, I will have to kill Kugo first. Poor poor Kugo. Hahaha~! It''s so fun." Laughing while imagining how he will break his next toy, Tokinada Tsunayashiro vanished under the night. [Back to the present] Silence fell in the room after the message was delivered "Who is that dude again?" Gojo asked at the mention of Tonkinada. "Tokinada Tsunayashiro. The current leader of the Tsunayashiro family, one of the four great noble families. He is also the current Captain of the 5th division." "Hah, so he is a big deal, like our princess here?" Gojo joked but he wouldn''t underestimate that man. From his meeting with Isshin, Byakuya, and Yoruichi, he knew that one could never underestimate someone who was chosen as the leader of the one of the Great Noble families. Still, he didn''t put his mind on the man for too long, "They really arrested Jushiro?" Gojo chuckled a little though he felt quite angry. While their rtionship had a rocky start, Gojo had reallye to respect the man known as Jushiro Ukitake. A man who would always put the good of others before his own. This man was a true silent hero who never asked for anything in return. The reasons Jushiro had proposed the substitute program was to help save even more Plus and lighten the load on Shinigami. But because of such an endeavor, he was being punished? To the point of being arrested? *Crack* All the walls in the house cracked slightly, like a broken mirror. His emotion made his control slip for an instant before he took control of them again. Standing up, Yoruichi walked toward him in her cat form before jumping on his head. "Don''t worry. You know that this is the most they can do. Jushiro isn''t someone they can mess around with." Gojo nodded before his eyes shed coldly, "Let''s deal with that Kug!!!"= Everyone in the room turned their head abruptly in the east of Karakura town. There; high in the sky, a ck gate was slowly opening. It was; "A Garganta." Gojo nodded at Nemu''s mutter and stood up. "The problem of Soul Society can wait. I will go see how Senna will operate first." With those words, Gojo teleported. (AN: In terms of bad guy, I sincerely think that Tokinada is the most uninspired, Kugo was even worse but I don''t even consider him worthy of being a bad guy. Like Aizen and Yhwach before him, the man is another dude who is after the throne of the Soul King. A guy whose sole personality trait is being sadistic and evil. Like, even his power is pretty uninspired. Compared to Aizen and even Yhwach this is really a shit bad guy. But heh. What can we do?) ------ (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 174: SENNAS FIGHT (2) Chapter 174: SENNA''S FIGHT (2) A few moments ago, Senna was sitting in the back seat of the car absentmindedly. Her eyes staring at the road. Rather than school, she was more interested in what kind of hollow she would fight and when it would happen. Despite the fact that she was trained since she was a kid by many strong and skilled fighters, her own fighting experience was pitifully low. So it was an asion she couldn''t miss. The better she was during the hunt, the more chances she would have to fight again. ''I need to go all out.'' It was when she was thinking that she felt it. "...!!!" A sudden heavy pressure-filled the world and what looked like the jagged maw of a beast opened wide and appeared in the sky. For normal humans, they would only feel difort and chalk it to a bad day or a brewing cold. But for people with knowledge and the power to see the world beyond. All they could see was darkness leading to a world beyond. Garganta. The gate to Hueco Mundo. For most people spiritually aware, the sight of this gate was just a cause of fear. But for Senna, all she could feel was excitement. "I am going! Send an artificial soul in my stead at school." "Understood." Once she received the answer, Senna grinned, and with just a nudge of her mind, her body went from physical to spiritual. This was Senna''s peculiarity. She wasn''t a Soul, but neither was she alive. She was something different. Something in-between and that was why she could freely transition without having to give up on her physical body. Now d in her Shinigami uniform, she immediately jumped through the door of the car, and in an incredible disy of speed, reached the highest building in the surrounding area, giving her a clear view of what was happening. "Haha! It''s finally time for you to shine, my friend!" Laughing out loud, she took her sword. Was it because of Yoruichi''s influence during her birth? Or was it because of Gojo? "Roar Against The Raging Heaven: Susanoo!" Senna didn''t know. What she did know though was that her Shikai was different. ROOAAR! Lightning spread and the wind howled. The sword in her hand dissipated into motes of light before reforming into what looked like a two meters tall White Tiger with clouds below its feet. This was Senna''s Shikai. A rare living type. In the whole Soul Society, only Unohana had a living type Shikai. "Let''s go Susanoo!" Jumping on the back of the Tiger, Senna shouted and showed the direction of her target. - While Senna was rushing for her kill, she did not see Gojo appear not far from her as he inspected the situation. When he saw her directly summon her Shikai, he nodded in approval. Senna''s Shikai was very powerful and he awaited the day she wouldplete her Bankai. He had no doubt about the victory of Senna and in fact, would be pretty disappointed if she failed after all the training she went through. He had three reasons toe here. The first one was obviously to see his daughter fight. The second one was to ensure that no dangerous external factors woulde to disturb her. As for thest oneit was curiosity. Why did that Menose here? No matter how you looked at it, it was really strange. Looking as three Menos Grande came out of the Garganta, Gojo simply rose an eyebrow. Though he was soon disrupted by something else. ''Huh?'' His sense caught someone running towards the ce. ''Well, well, well. Would you look at that?'' Gojo grinned when he saw who was the iing intruder. He debated slightly between stopping her or not but in the end, his curiosity won and he decided to let things go their course. ''Let''s see how it will go while I search for the goal of those hollows.'' --- ''What is happening?!'' Jumping around while being careful to keep her skirt from fluttering too much was an orange-haired young girl d in a high school uniform. On both her hands and legs, blue veins made out of light could be seen as they tracedplex forms on her body. It was Blut, the secret technique of Quincy and the one using it was none other than Masaki Kurosaki. Today should have been a day like any other. She had been worried about Senna getting attacked but it seemed that those worries had been superfluous. Everything changed when she suddenly felt that Reiatsu and saw the opening of the Garganta. She was lost about what to do then. When a Shinigami ''killed'' a hollow, they in fact simply purified them. Meaning that the overall number of souls and the bnce between the three worlds always stayed the same. But when a Quincy killed a hollow. It was an absolute and total extermination. There was absolutely nothing left and the more hollows Quincy killed, the greater the difference between the three worlds became, thus creating an unbnced situation. Back then the Shinigamis had asked Quincys to stop hunting hollows but they refused. This was what sparked the war. At least this was the official version Masaki knew of. Whether this was the truth was another matter but what she did know was one thing Quincy did not have the right to hunt hollows anymore. This was the rule that had been established after the Quincy lost the war 130 years ago and were nearly exterminated by the Shinigami. It would be one thing if she simply were to kill a minor hollow. The death of such hollow even when killed by a Quincy would not affect the universe. But what about Menos? Even the weakest of Menos, the Gillian were the result of hundreds of Souls gathered together. Meaning that killing one would be the equivalent of erasing at least one hundred souls from the universe. As for killing three? Masaki shuddered then and there. If she dared to do this, the Shinigami would hunt her down without a doubt. She was thest Kurosaki. One of thest pure Quincy. While she had never really cared about things such as purity, she knew very well how important it was for the others. Could she selfishly put herself in danger like this? Masaki had hesitated. So why then was she running at full power towards those hollows? The reason was pretty simple. She was dumb and she knew it. Notions such as honor, future, and pride were tooplicated for her to understand. For her, "taking proper care of herself" meant making sure she did what she could here and now. Because if she decided not to take action because of rules and customs and somebody died because she did nothing, she didn''t think she would be able to forgive herself for that Masaki didn''t think of herself as a hero. She had no intention to uphold justice. She just wanted to do what she wanted to do. As for the oue? "Haha! let the future Masaki agonize about that headache." Laughing like this while letting out such outrageous words, Masaki elerated even further and jumped from a high building before beginning to walk in the air. ''I knew that putting those short would be useful.'' She couldn''t even imagine how embarrassing it would have been if she had to move like this with her panties out to see for the world. It was when she was about to reach the Menos that she heard it. "What are you doing here?" Masaki immediately stopped short, her eyes widening as she recognized this voice. But, she shouldn''t hear it here. "Senna!?" Turning around, Masaki opened her eyes wide when her suspicions were confirmed. There, riding on a ferocious-looking white tiger with small clouds under its feet and d in the same uniform as her, was the girl Masaki hade to consider a friend. While Senna didn''t have the usual ck kimono, there was no doubt about it. Senna was a Shinigami. "Move!" Senna''s shout woke up Masaki immediately then, using Hirenkyaku, a high-speed movement technique belonging to the Quincy, she moved out of the way of a powerful ray of light. A cero. *Whoosh* ''Oh no! The city!'' Masaki immediately regretted her reflex. She would have been able to tank this hit if she focused on her Blut but now the city would pay for her mistake. At least that was what she thought. "Tch! As if I would let that happen." <> <> In one instant, two powerful Kido spells were activated at the same time. The first one, the #39, was activated by Senna herself. But with a twist. The normal Round Lock Fan was onlyrge enough to cover one person. But, in Senna''s hand, the spell transformed into arge yellow shield that was asrge enough to cover a few kilometers. BOOM!!! The power of the Cero was no joke but the result as it crashed against the shield was that it did not leave even the slightest crack on it. Of course, it didn''t stop there. If Senna was the one to throw to Kido #39, the Kido #73 on the other hand was activated by none other than Susanoo. This was one of the abilities of her Shikai. Susanoo could use all the spells Senna knew herself and use them to the same level of power and skill as herself. Immediately, threerge inversed pyramids formed around the Menos and sealed them, making it impossible for them to cause any more damage. Masaki waspletely astonished by what she was seeing. The disy of skills was simply that overwhelming. But Senna did not stop there. "Susanoo. Let''s finish this, it would be shameful if father saw me struggle against those weaklings." The usual calm and gentle Senna was nowhere to be seen. As the daughter of Gojo himself, there was no way she did not have her own sense of pride. It was just that she never showed it outside of battle. ROOAAR! Howling toward the sky, dark clouds filled with lightning began to cover and hide the sun, casting shadows all other the city. *Bzzz* *Bzzz* *Bzz* Masaki gasped and felt like she was unable to breathe in the presence of Senna. The Reiatsu she was emanating made those Menos Grande seem like a joke. Lightning gathered more and more in the sky to the level where she could feel it prickle her skin. Looking indifferently at the three imprisoned Menos, Senna huffed. She initially wanted to y around with them a little more but, since Masaki had appeared, she knew just wanted to finish them fast and discuss the truth with her. Meanwhile, the Menos understood the gravity of the situation and tried to do everything in their power to free themselves, but there was nothing they could do. In front of the overwhelming difference in power, all resistance proved futile. "How useless" Senna sighed and pointed at them. Her words, the final verdict that would decide their destiny "Vanish with the roar of thunder." and their destiny was death. BOOM!!! -- Meanwhile, standing in the basement of a house, Gojo finally knew what had attracted the hollows towards this zone. But he was not happy in the slightest. "Who are you?" Looking at the emaciated girl, that had been starved for days, Gojo gave a bright smile despite what he felt inside. "I am an angel." He grinned at the way she looked at him as if he was crazy but then widened her eyes in surprise when he showed his wings. At the very least, the girl was notpletely dead inside. Crouching down so that he was eye level with her, Gojo asked gently, "What about you?" "My name is" She seemed to hesitate. Either because of the dryness of her throat or the fact that he was a stranger. But in the end, the girl that had never seen the outside world finally gave her name. "...Aura Michibane." Chapter 175: REAL SKY Chapter 175: REAL SKY BOOM!! While the thunder fell and utterly decimated the three Menos, all Masaki could do was stare in awe. It was so ''Beautiful.'' The blinding like of lightning, the roaring of thunder, and the helpless cry of the Hollows. All of thispounded with the dark sky and a beautiful young woman floating in the air with a mighty tiger at her side. Masaki felt her heart skip a bit and she averted her gaze from Senna, her face,pletely flushed because of a heat she did not know the origin of. "Are you alright?" Snapping out of the daze induced by the earlier breathtaking scene, Masaki shook her head hurriedly before nodding then, her eyes swam in her head as she was lost about to say in the end, all she could do was give an awkwardugh, and scratch the back of her head. "I am alright?" "Pfft! Why are you asking me?" Masaki blushed even more before coughing to clear her throat and gather her wits. She felt like she was acting like a bumbling fool. "I mean yeah. I was able to avoid that Cero. So I wasn''t hurt." Ignoring her words, Senna approached in Masaki''s personal space and inspected her briefly before nodding. "Good. You are quite fast." All this while, Masaki felt like her heart was about to burst out from her chest. ''She didn''t understand why she felt like this and was quite confused.'' "HumYour face is quite red." "Hah. This-This is nothing! Haha. Perhaps I am a little winded up, you know? Running and everything." Senna tilted her head in confusion. Would something like this be enough to tire a Quincy? ''Well, I guess it doesn''t matter.'' Thinking so, she took a few steps back and watched Masaki quietly. Meanwhile, Masaki also fell silent as her heartbeats slowed down to a normal rate. The gentle and friendly atmosphere between the two chilled a little. In the end, the first one to break the silence was Masaki. "SoAre you a shinigami?" Senna gave a quiet smile. "Well, it''s a little moreplicated than that but indeed. You could say that I am." She could have exined that she technically wasn''t even a soul. But, she didn''t want to. She was not ashamed of being a Shinigami because her beloved father and mother were ones and it would be impossible for them to stay friends if she hated her kind. Masaki nodded, she could feel manyplications in Senna''s short sentence but Masaki knew that this wasn''t important. The important thing was, "Thank you for protecting the city." Masaki bowed deeply. Did she hate the Shinigamis? Masaki did not know. She wasn''t born back then and didn''t live through the war so it was impossible for her to exin her exact feelings. But there was one thing that was sure, "If you weren''t there, many people would have died." Masaki had no doubt about her ability to dispatch those three Menos given enough time. But she admitted that the victory would have brought much coteral damage. Thanks to Senna though, all those risks were nonexistant. She perfectly bond and destroyed them without even causing the slightest destruction to her surroundings. "AlsoYou were super awesome!!" "You" Senna was speechless. She had to admit that Masaki once again really surprised her. The girl seemed to be way different from those she was used to. ''Is it what father describes as the Hero-type?'' Her father once mentioned that he was really bad in dealing with this type of person and she couldn''t understand why. There was this itchy feeling when you had to deal with such people, moaning at their naivety but at the same time respecting their selflessness. She could see no hatred, nor disgust in Masaki''s gaze. All she could see was pure thankfulness and excitement. ''How intriguing.'' "Well, well, well. You really did a good job." The conversation was cut short when a silver-haired man suddenly appeared not far from the two of them. ''Who!?'' Masaki tried to move instinctively but she felt herself weak on the knee. "Wha?" She could feel the Reishi she had gathered loosen and escape her control. "Senna!" Masaki didn''t know who the man was, but he was without a doubt someone dangerous. She wanted to shout at Senna to tell her to flee but, "Calm down Masaki." She felt someone hug her from behind and the sudden warmth allowed her to calm her beating heart. "Also, father, don''t bully my friend. You scared her to death." Gojo gave a helpless chuckle before looking approvingly at Masaki, "You certainly made a good friend." He had clearly seen Masaki''s reaction when she felt that she was in danger. How many people could react like her? How many people could put the lives of others ahead of themselves? Masaki was no soldier after all. She was just a slightly normal high school girl. "So, father, who is it?" Senna asked while eyeing the young scrawny girl that was being held in Gojo''s arm in a princess carry. "Her? HumWell, she is a new addition to our little family I guess." "Ohh!" Senna''s eyes sparkled. She wouldn''t be the youngest of the group anymore. "Hello, my name is Senna!" Even though Senna introduced herself quite excitedly, she received no answer from the girl. In fact, all the girl could look at were the grey clouds in the sky. "So, this is the sky." She muttered under her breath and seemed a little disappointed but, "You are wrong. This" With a smile, Gojo looked up and chased the clouds with a simple look. The dark cloud above the sky slowly parted and a ray of sunshine peeked andnded perfectly on both Gojo and Aura in his arm. Then, a vast hole opened in the middle of the dark clouds, making it seems like a halo of light was bathing the world. "is the real sky. Nearly as beautiful as me." Aura did not answer. All she could do was look up at the scene that was being imprinted in her heart. All her life, she had never felt attached to anything nor had she ever loved anything. She had always been apathetic toward her situation for she felt no sadness nor pain. But now, for the first time, "Thank you." Tears streamed down her face as she quietly thanked Gojo for showing her something she would never forget. Something she would cherish all her life. "You really are an angel." He was her angel. The one who saved her from her world of darkness and showed her the true beauty of the world. This time, Gojo did not joke around. The girl did not thank him even after he saved her life. This went to show just how important the current scene was for her. In the end, looking up at the sky, Gojo chuckled lightly, "You should not thank me too fast. Trust me. I will show you even more wondrous sights in the future." This was a promise that he would not renege on. Since he had decided to take her in, he would go all way and help her as much as he could. ''It seems like I have picked up another stray.'' Smiling inwardly, he gave onest look at Senna and teleported away. The girl was smart and she had proven that he didn''t have to worry about her. He could leave her alone with her friend. Though, would they stay friends? Or be something more? Gojo did not know and couldn''t help but wonder if Masaki would be the second Soi Fon. Only time would tell. (AN: Welp. Ichigo died before even his birth. RIP. Anyway, the volume is nearlyplete. This was really more of an interlude/slice of life volume to lower the tension. Some little more events then the next Volume will be Hueco Mundo.) Chapter 176: ABOUT THE CHANGES ON WN Chapter 176: ABOUT THE CHANGES ON WN Hello guys. I just saw that WN is basically cutting chapters and forcing people to read on the app. I was wondering if I should reactive my old website (Hikarugenjispace). it seems like the app doesn''t allow those who use trantor to read the chapters freely. I am not talking about switching entirely to my site. simply posting on site and Webnovel so that everyone get what he wants. You can already read my story on Scribble hub since I also post there but I will resume posting on my site also. For those who already use app don''t worry. nothing will change. This is the end of Part One, and download Webnovel app to continue:DOWNLOAD NOW Chapter 177: TAKING A SIDE Chapter 177: TAKING A SIDE "Hoh. I am here again to my greatest displeasure." Somewhere on the roof of a high building in Karakura Town, a man wearing a white cloak over a ck Kimono walked out of the Senkaimon. ''How filthy.'' Sniffing derisively because of theck of spiritual energy in the air, Tokinada took a look at the city before walking towards a clear destination. ''Let''s see if the fruit that I have nted is ready." He hummed as he continued to walk in the air. "Something is wrong." When he finally reached the ce he was targeting, he couldn''t help but scowl because of the absence of all living in the basement. ''Did she already leave?'' Tokinada put a finger against his temple as he thought hard about it. He remembered clearly having spotted the existence of a extremely talented Fullbringer in this house when he sneaked in the human world a few days ago. At that time, he had killed a man prying too much into the information about the Substitute Shinigami. Just to be sure, he had visited the man''s house in order to erase everything and what was his surprise when he discovered that young girl. For him who had made so much research on Fullbringers, he knew then and there that she was at a totally different level from the rabbles that he usually found. The best thing was that it seemed she had yet to have linked with a Fullbring. She was basically a huge source of untapped potential begging to be used. Having her on his side would have been perfect. So he decided to leave her alone so that she could be as miserable as possible before appearing and saving her like a knight in shining armor. ''Did she leave by herself?'' "Oh my! Who do we have here?" Tokinada''s expression did not change as he turned to take a look at the new intruder. It was a blonde young man wearing a shirt and brown pants as well as a french hat that hid most of his expression except hisrge grin. The said man was floating upside down as if it was the most natural thing in the world and perhaps for him, it was. "Shinji Hirako, ex-captain of the 5th division." "Oh? From your attire, It seems that you are the current Captain of the 5th. What a pleasant surprise it is. Don''t you think?" "You think so? Hahaha, but I do not. After all, being associated with monsters that need to be put down is quite unappealing, you see?" "Heh, is that so?" If Hirako was hurt by those words, he showed no sign of it. It has been nearly a hundred years since what happened to him and now he was quite satisfied with his life. Even more so since Gojo took down Aizen and showed the truth to the Soul Society. Taking a normal position, he gentlynded on the ground and looked around the house. He knew that Gojo had been here not long ago since he had felt Senna''s Reiatsu from where he was. There was no way that overprotective father would have left her alone even though the girl was already quite powerful. But then, why was that bastard present here? There was no residue left of Gojo and Senna''s Reiatsu. This would mean that he hade here with a goal in mind. "So, mind telling me why you are here? Tokinada Tsunayashiro." Inwardly, Shinji Hirako was grumbling like no tomorrow. Although Hirako had escaped to the Human World mid-career, he joined as a member of the current Gotei 13 as a rtive old-timer. It was precisely for this reason, that Hirako firmly understood the absoluteness of the four great noble houses, he was fully aware that they were neitherpletely good-humored like Yoruichi nor were they all the type who would devote themselves to duty with an unwavering loyalty like Byakuya Kuchiki. The Tsunayashiro n, in particr, existed as if they had condensed all the negative aspects of nobility in Seireitei. Shinji felt that he didn''t want to get involved with them at all if possible, before all of that, he had heard that the Tsunayashiro n had used the incident surrounding the murders of theirrades several years ago, as an opportunity to establish a distance between themselves and the Gotei 13. ''Not good, I smell nothing but trouble.'' Having said that, he couldn''t well give a wave of his hand and ignore the man in front of him. Shinji continued to chat in a friendly manner in order to extract further details. Tokinada gave a snake-like smile, "Since when does a captain of the Gotei 13 has to inform mere monsters about what he does?" Then, looking down on him as if he was nothing more than trash, "Know your ce." In those words, Tokinada simply used a Shunpo and left the ce. He knew about Shinji''s Shikai and Bankai and while they were powerful, the fact that Shinji couldn''t use his Bankai in a one vs one situation made it worthless. He knew very well that the day his ambitions were exposed, they wouldn''t send an army of weaklings at him, but rather one single powerful being. ''Well, even though I lost the fullbringer Kid, it doesn''t matter. All that matters is that I have fun until the very end.'' Since the history of Soul Society had proven that malice was justified, he wished to enact malice against the world until the very end. it wasn''t about enacting a necessary evil, but rather,ughing away at this world through apletely unnecessary evil! ''Hahaha! Everything is so fun!'' -- "HumSo the Central 46 is trying something again?" After Tokinada vanished, Shinji immediately went to meet Kisuke. The man was the best when it came to shady characters like Tokinada. Currently, they were in the underground basement below Kisuke''s shop. Though calling it a basement was an insult. With the artificial sky on the ceiling and the impression of boundlessness, one would think they were outside if they didn''t pay attention. While speaking to him, Kisuke was working on creating a gate to Hueco Mundo. He could have left this to Gojo, but Kisuke liked doing little things like this. It helped him spend time and rx from moreplicated problems. Of course, if scientists in Soul Society were to learn that opening a transdimensional portal was nothing more than a way to waste time for Kisuke, they would once again realize how unfair the world truly was. Shinji did not bothermenting on the ridiculousness of that statement for he was already used to such from Kisuke. "Well, Satoru should already be aware of his appearance the moment Tokinada appeared. Since he didn''t take action it means that there is nothing to worry about." Shinji epted Kisuke''s words. Satoru Gojo''s senses could easily cover the entire city and inspect every nook and cranny. Of course, it wasn''t as if the man was omniscient but he should have easily felt a disturbance in the dimension wall. Scratching his head, Shinji sauntered before sitting next to Kisuke, "So, why did you refuse the proposal of Gotei 13?" Kisuke grinned, "So you already received one." "Yep. I was pretty surprised. But you still didn''t answer my question." Kisuke simply shrugged, "I had no reason to. I was never really attached to my role of captain and in fact, I felt that it was stifling me more than anything. What about you?" Shinji looked up at the fake sky and thought for a while, "You seeWhen we were at our lowest, only you guys helped us. But the Gotei 13? The Soul Society as a whole? Nothing. It didn''t matter how much we contributed nor how long we fought for them. The moment we became a liability, we were ruthlessly discarded and would have died if not for Yoruichi''s help. It would be a lie to say that we aren''t bitter." Shinji showed a bitter smile, "When we received the demand toe back and receive our rank again, I was honestly ted. All our glory woulde back. We wouldn''t have to hide like rats anymore. But then, I had a doubt. Is this really what I want? If they discarded us once already, what stops them from doing so a second time? The others had the same doubts and then we decided to ask Gojo what he thought, after all, it was thanks to him we got back our honor. Do you know what he said?" This time Shinjiughed, "Do whatever you want, he said. If you want to be captains again, do it. If you don''t want to, don''t. Either way, I got your back and if anyone bothers you, then I will beat them up for you guys. So nothing to worry about. After allI am the strongest." "Pfft! Hahaha. Indeed. I can totally imagine Satoru saying that." The two of themughed for a while before calming down, "We don''t want to be betrayed again. Once bitten, twice shy. Rather than going back to the Gotei 13 like tamed dogs, we decided to join him. At the very least, this will prove to be far more interesting. Don''t you think so?" Kisuke''s lips curled upward, "Indeed. You won''t have the time to get bored." Kisuke knew that he wouldn''t get bored any time soon. ''This will be fun.'' ------ Hello guys I totally revamped my Pat reon by adding six new tier. Now the lowest tier isn''t bronze but special. it''s for those who don''t want to pay for two different stories and are only interested in one of my story (Here it''s Gojo) You can visit my Patr eon and see for yourself if you are interested. That''s all from me. (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. (new) SPECIAL GOJO: 4 chapters of GOJO (new) SPECIAL SHK: 4 chapters of SHK (new) SPECIAL LP: 4 chapters of LP Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP (new)C Tier: 4+4 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP (new)B-TIER: 12+12 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP (new)A Tier: 14+14 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 178: SHOULD WE TAKE HER IN? Chapter 178: SHOULD WE TAKE HER IN? "The good news is that, while a little malnourished, she shows no sign of abuse." Standing up in front of a ward, Unohana spoke to Gojo while looking at the soundly sleeping girl. Even though the girl should have been about twelve years old, at first nce one would think that she was only 10 or even lower. Still, that was all there was to it. She had no wounds nor signs of sexual abuse. Whoever imprisoned her there at least didn''t want to hurt her. "She wasn''t mentally abused either which is also a relief. But because of her circumstances, her emotional development has been severely affected." Unohana continued her diagnosis. The girl that Gojo had brought was a very interesting case. Physically speaking, the girl seemed to be just a normal human. But of course, that wasn''t the case. "She survived one entire week without any water nor food. If not for the fact that she was a fullbringer, she would have died." Unohana muttered to herself, Fullbringer was an interesting type. In the human world, there existed three types of humans with special abilities. The first one were High-Spec humans. Those humans generally had nothing particrly special about them aside from the fact that they could see hollows. Some of them could be a little stronger than normal but that was generally as far as it went. The second type were Quincys. Humans who for some reason had the power to erase Hollows and Shinigami to nothingness and control Reishi. In Unohana''s opinion, rather than saying that Quincys were humans with special power, it would be more urate to say that Quincys were a race of beings with a gic makeup nearly identical to that of humans. For her, Quincys were to humans, what humans were to monkeys. A form of evolution. Finally, thest type were Fullbringers who for all intent and purpose were humans but who, for some reason, had the Reiatsu of hollows in them. Unohana never really researched their kinds because there were simply too few of them. "To get a better understanding of Fullbringers, I guess Kisuke or Mayuri are the ones to ask." Gojo agreed. One of the reasons he was so interested in Fullbringers was because of the power they had to manipte ''souls'' and through it, control physical matter. Out of the four special races, the two spiritual races, Shinigami and Hollows, used their power by directly manipting the energy inside them. Meanwhile, the two physical races, Quincy and Fullbringers, used their power to manipte the world around them. And at the center of all of this were humans who could be either of the four. This world was really fascinating. ''I wonder what race the Soul King is.'' Gojo thought about this before shrugging. If he had stayed and be a captain he could have visited the Soul King Pce once he joined division 0. But things were what they were. He was sure that he could enter the Pce all by himself but by using the Canon of the Shiba family for example, no matter how strong he was currently, Gojo didn''t feel like fighting against those Royal Guards for no reason. At least now wasn''t the time for it. "Well, let''s focus on the girl. Now that I have taken her in, I will go all out. Nemu" " I have already checked. Aura Michibane. The name Michibanees from the side of the mother. She died in childbirth. From here on, there are no particr records about Aura. No school. No hospital. Nothing. It''s clear that she has been imprisoned her entire life. The rtives on the mother''s side are still alive." Nemu took another file and continued, "No particr information about the father aside from the fact that he worked in the underworld. I believe that he is a Fullbringer. But there is no definitive proof. His body was found in another city. There are no wounds on him nor any signs of poisoning or trauma. Cause of death: unknown." ''Hum'' "Did you inspect the body?" "Yes. From the residual energy around it, I believe what he received was a fatal wound to the Soul." "Was he killed by Shinigami? How intriguing" "Should we ask the girl if she knows anything?" Unohana proposed calmly but Gojo shook his head in denial. "Let''s give her some time first. She needs to rest and understand that we wish her no harm." Unohana smiled at the obvious care Gojo was showing. "It seems like you really have a thing for taking in strays. Is it a habit from when you were alive?" "I guess so?" All Gojo could do was give a bitter smile. After all, it wasn''t wrong. He always ended up taking in people with special circumstances and cared for them in his own way. "Well, in her case, there isn''t much we can do. If she wishes to go back to her family, we will send her back." "You think a girl so young with basically no knowledge of the world can take such an important decision alone?" "It doesn''t really matter. We can''t keep her against her will after all. Furthermore" Taking the file about the maternal family of Aura, "Her family seems to beposed of good, normal folk." "The problem isShe isn''t normal. While it''s still dormant, I feel a ridiculous amount of Reiryoku in her. So much that I wouldn''t be surprised if it surpassed that of an average captain. She is only 12." It was clear that Aura was destined to be a powerhouse of the likes never seen before. At least this was what would happen if she didn''t get killed first. "A girl like her is a delicacy amongst delicacies for Hollows. Send her to a normal family? *scoff* Might as well sentence her and her entire family to death. I shouldn''t need to tell you all that." "WellLet''s deal with one thing at a time." He pinched his eyebrows and waved his hand in order to change topics. He didn''t want to dismiss Unohana like this, but the case was hard enough. He knew logically that the best for Aura was to stay with them but one shouldn''t try to rationalize the feelings of a young child. "Either way, this isn''t ck or white. If she chooses to live a normal life, I could simply seal all her power or protect her with different seals. There is always a solution." Nodding to himself, he suddenly thought about something, "Where are Senna and that Quincy girl?" Gojo generally avoided spreading his sense too widely when it wasn''t necessary. Senna wasn''t a little girl anymore after all. It would be quite awkward if he saw things he shouldn''t. "They are in the garden. Masaki seems to be awed by the different flowers." "Fufufu~! This girl has good taste." Unohanaughed. She was the one who took care of the garden so she was quite happy to have it praised. "Well, let''s meet them then. It seems like little Masaki wants to enter the Gojo family in a different way. Hahaha." Watching a blooming pink spring was truly interesting. Chapter 179: FLEEING Chapter 179: FLEEING Sitting in the garden, Senna couldn''t help but feel weird. ''Why is she looking at me like this?'' The garden of the Gojo family was a true state of art. Thanks to the different artificial souls serving as gardeners, Unohana''s love for flowers, and Soi Fon regrly bringing new seeds whenever she traveled, the garden was filled with exotic and beautiful flowers. When she wasn''t busy, Senna liked visiting this ce and resting. It was also the favorite ce of Ken-chan and Yachi. That was why she brought Masaki here. She wanted to help her stay calm so that they could have a fruitful discussion. But, ever since they entered, Masaki had been throwing veiled looks at her as if she really thought Senna wouldn''t be able to catch them. Sighing, she decided to advance the discussion. "Masaki, I am sure you must have many questions. I am willing to answer most of them so feel free to ask." "Most?" Snapping out from her daze, Masaki raised an eyebrow and asked "Yes. Most." Masaki nodded and entered deep in thought. "My first questionAre we still friends?" ''She never fails to surprise me.'' Masaki should have been quite confused but that didn''t stop her from asking such a thing. Senna had to admit that she was quite happy. This was why her answer was evident. "I always considered you as a friend." The two girls smiled at each other, giving an even more vibrant color to the garden. Their smiles rapidly transformed intoughter and any feeling of estrangement between them vanished like smoke. Like this, the discussion became way smoother as Masaki asked a bunch of questions while Senna answered to each of them patiently. It had to be said that while Masaki had many questions, most of them were harmless. It was clear that she wasn''t really interested in knowing the secret of the Gojo family. "By the way, is that man really your father!? He looks so young! How old was he when he got you?" Masaki asked excitedly. Gojo was a fatal attraction for girls at her age. Even more so after the stunt he pulled with the sky and the clouds. But for Masaki, rather than his looks, what really interested her was his power. She could partially feel it. For a moment, she had the feeling that she was facing a very powerful Quincy. The way he manipted the Reishi around him was something that she had never seen. In terms of pure skills, even Soken Ishida, the current patriarch of the Ishida family and an Etch Quincy like her seemed to be supremely inferior. But how could it be possible? Since Senna was a Shinigami, her father should also be one logically. "My father is!" A few minutester, Masaki already regretted asking this question of her. In her mind, Senna had always been a somewhat mysterious and taciturn young girl. But this Senna was nowhere to be seen now. For more than thirty minutes straight, Senna did nothing but speak about her father. About how awesome he was. About how cool he was. About how strong and caring he was. And so many other things. Listening to her, one would be led to think that Gojo was the ultimate, supreme and a perfect being. Someone with no-fault who can make no mistake no matter what happened. "Youyou must really love your father." Using the small interval during which Senna stopped to wet her lips, Masaki intervened. "Indeed. Father is" Senna went on fire with another long tirade. But this time, Masaki did not stop her. She could see that Senna was a huge father-con. This made her even more curious about the man named Satoru Gojo. Of course, her curiosity was satiated pretty fast. A few hourster, after leaving Gojo''s house, her head was filled with many new things. But the most important thing was, "I should tell uncle about this." Gojo had given her the permission to inform her family about what really happened. It was clear that he did not care about what they thought and that he had no reasons to hide. Masaki wasn''t dumb either. From what she had seen, she knew that Senna alone would be enough to beat all of them if a fight happened. As for Gojo and the other women in that house? She simply shivered at the thought. It was important that she made them understand that Gojo and the others weren''t enemies. ''HahI already have a headache.'' - *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* "Ginjo! Ginjo! Can you hear me!? Please speak!" Under a copsed bridge, a young ck-haired boy with a long scar running above his left eye was frantically shaking another man. The said man seemed to bepletelyatose. His body was covered in blood and wounds and his clothes were nearly torn apart. It was clear that the man had just escaped a bloody fight. "I" "Ginjo!" "I am alright. Help me up, Tsukishima. We need to leave now." Opening his eyes, the man, Ginjo, spoke with a feeble voice but with enough force to calm down the young boy. "A-alright." Speaking hurriedly, Tsukishima wiped his tears before lifting and cing Ginjo on his back. Ginjo''s heart ached at the sight of the trembling. But his heart ached even more at the feeling of betrayal. ''Why?'' He couldn''t understand it. All his life, he wished for nothing more than to help others. Since he was a fullbringer, he knew very well the pain of losing those dears to you because of a hollow''s attack and he wished such things for no one. This is why he was so happy when someone came to his door and said that he was selected to y the role of a Shinigami Substitute. During all the years that followed, he had been the perfect soldier. Never abusing his power, never cking off, always giving his all. ButIt seemed that it wasn''t enough for them. They had never believed in him and had put him under surveince all those years. Still, even if it was all, he was willing to forgive. He could understand why they doubted him and while it hurt, he was able to ept it. This is why he had wished to discuss it with Jushiro Ukitake, the initiator of the program and his mentor. Ginjo didn''t wish for much, just some excuse from the man would be enough. He had used the badge to contact him for a meeting. But what did he get when he went to the meeting? Nothing but a trap. A surprise attack was orchestrated by a bunch of Shinigami. If he hadn''t been strong enough, then the only result would have been his death. No trials. No way to defend himself. Just direct death. The only one who knew about their meeting was Jushiro so the culprit was evident. He now understood that he could really believe in no one in this world. ''I will make them pay!'' Gritting his teeth, Ginjo focused again on Tsukishima, "Use the BringerLight, as I taught you. I have a safe house not far from here." "Understood." Bringer-light was the result of the high-speed movement technique unique to Fullbringer. By using the ''Souls'' in the ground and in the air, it was possible for them to greatly increase their speed to a level not inferior to that of Shunpo or its equivalent. Green light formed around Tsukishima before he suddenly vanished with Ginjo on his back. His speed was simply too high for anyone normal to follow. Unfortunately, the one that was following behind them was in no way normal. Chapter 180: NORMAL ? Chapter 180: NORMAL ? At Gojo''s house, the atmosphere was currently warm as they were eating together. Next to Gojo and co. was a slightly lost-looking Aura as she watched the interaction between them. She didn''t know why she was eating with them now, but she didn''t refuse since she did feel quite hungry. ''They are strong.'' Even though Aura had yet to awaken her power, she could still feel that none of the people here were weak. In fact,pared to her father, it was likeparing a candlelight to the sun. No, even that was insulting to them. That''s how strong they were. However, for some reason, Aura did not feel intimidated. She did not have the feeling of inadequacy she always had when facing her father. For the first time in her life, Aura felt like she was in her own element. ''Is it what father meant when he wanted me to be normal?'' She did not know. What did it mean to be normal in the first ce? Was she really the abnormal one, or was it her father? Once again, she did not know. There were so many things she did not know. She could hear the discussion flying. "Father, what do you think of Masaki?" "Heh, she is a good girl. A little headstrong but I like that type of people." ''So he is a father.'' She was surprised. The picture of a ''father'' in her mind had always been that of a gloomy and desperate man with few words. Compared to that, the man who introduced himself as an angel waspletely different. Even now, she could remember the warm breeze on her face and the light of the sun temporarily blinding her eyes. Under this beautiful picture, it was like a halo of light had formed behind Gojo. When coupled with his jewel-like blue eyes, she felt like she was facing something otherworldly sacred. In her heart, something akin to faith bloomed but she could not understand this feeling yet. All she knew was that she trusted the silver white-haired man more than she should. But she did not care. "Tenshi-sama [1]." She muttered and immediately everyone fell silent. They had not ignored Aura. In fact, whenever they spoke, they would pay attention to her to see if she was ufortable. But they had to admit that the words she just threw were quite shocking. Yoruichi coughed as the food she was eating went the wrong way. She wanted tough out loud but she forced herself to calm down. Aura was currently in a fragile phase and could take badly to beingughed at when she finally took the courage to open her mouth. Gojo on the other hand wasn''t embarrassed. He was a shinigami. A god of death or an angel of death depending on how it was interpreted. Why would he be embarrassed then? "What''s the matter, Aura?" Aura hesitated a little. She would have never dared to ask this to her father, but she wanted to know and she felt like this angel would give her an answer. "What does it means to be normal?" Gojo''s smile didn''t slip off, "Well, I have an answer for you, but firstly, could you tell me why you want to know?" Aura nodded and exined what her father said that day, she still remembered it very well. Hearing the name of the shinigami substitute from her mouth, Gojo had to fight the frown that was forming on his face. "Thank you. Now about your question. There is no such thing as normal." Heughed at the visible confusion on Aura''s face. Still, Gojo thought that the concept of ''normality'' was nothing more than an illusion born from habits. For Shinigami, ''normal'' people were made out of Spiritual particles, while for humans, ''normal'' people were made out of physical matter. For someone who lived in a war-torn country, peace was not normal. Meanwhile, for someone who lived in a peaceful country, it was war that was abnormal. "The word normal is used by people who refuse to change the status quo for one reason or another. You are not abnormal Aura. You do not and should not need to change yourself in order to please someone. "Your life, your decision. As long as you do not hurt anyone, no one has the right to judge you for your decisions." Gojo knew that what he was exining might be hard for Aura to totally grasp, but he didn''t want to coddle the girl too much. Being young did not equate with stupidity. Aura ruminated on those words for a while before lowering her head, "IsIs father alright?" Gojo sighed, stood up, and gently patted Aura her on the head while ruffling her hair. "Your father loved you." He did not hide the truth. a small light in Aura''s eyes seemed to dim. Like Gojo thought, Aura was in no way stupid. In fact, she was far smarter than average. That was why she immediately understood the hidden meaning behind those words. No matter how bad her father was, Aura knew that all he wanted was her own good. His methods were questionable but the intent behind them never changedSaving her. He wanted her to be like a normal human. He did not like their inheritance as Fullbringer. Was she sad about the loss? She did not think so. Was she happy then? She was not. She could not put a finger on her feelings but the closest emotion she could understand was ''Mncholie'' She felt mncholic about someone she cared for dying in a ce she couldn''t reach no matter what. Gojo on the other hand decided to hold a memorial for her father. Even if it was small, it might be helpful for Aura. After all, funeral ceremonies had the double goal of pushing souls toward the other side, but alsoforting the living. It was then when he expanded his sense in order to find the body and teleport it to a different ce, that he was startled to find three active signatures at the edge of his spiritual sense. He could not recognize them since he was pretty sure that they never met, but he recongnized that there was one Shinigami facing two enemies. Gojo couldn''t help but grin. ''Finally, something fun is happening.'' "Unohana, Yoruichi, take care of the house." He waved at them before crouching down in front of Aura. "I am sorry our discussion was cut short, let me deal with someme guys. I wille back." Standing up, he gave a thumbs-up to Senna while showing arge smile on his face and he left in direction of the Reiatsu he felt. [1]: Tenshi = Angel (Though I am pretty sure 90% of my readers already knew that lol). Remember that she is a 12-year-old girl who never saw anything outside of her basement and her father. Pretty impressionable. Chapter 181: DANGEROUS NIGHT Chapter 181: DANGEROUS NIGHT Somewhere else in the city, in the garden of Kisuke''s house, a tall man with an eyepatch could be seen swinging his sword repeatedly. Looking at Zaraki training, Kisuke took a swing of his bottle of alcohol while wondering just what kind of monster both Unohana and Satoru were trying to create. Zaraki Kenpachi - Though, now that he wasn''t the captain of the 11th division anymore, it was weird to still call him Kenpachi - was a man with the potential to break the inherent limitations of Shinigami without having to use external means. The only reason he didn''t manage to do so until now was because of his weird obsession with limiting himself in order to enjoy fighting more. Unohana had once told him that her one greatest regret had been facing Zaraki and not being strong enough. Even though she won the fight back then, it was only because of the great difference in experience and skill. The simple fact that Zaraki as a kid could shred apart her defensive Reiatsu and left a scar on her body showed that his Reiatsu wasn''t any weaker than her back then. In Unohana''s initial n, once she judged that the Soul Society didn''t need her anymore, she would fight Zaraki to bring him to the brink before finally falling to his de. Only then would he break all through the conscious and unconscious limitations he put on himself. But now, her n had changed, Unohana didn''t tell him what caused this change but he had his own inkling. Clearly, her rtionship with Satoru made her less willing to throw her life away. ''Love truly changes people.'' The years of training that followed hadn''t been in vain. Slowly, Zaraki was bing more monstrous and Kisuke even wondered now if he could win against the current Zaraki if he didn''t use his Bankai. "Ken-chan is the best, right?" Kisuke chuckled and looked at the pink-haired ''girl'' sitting close to him while munching on sweets prepared by Nemu. What a surprise it was when Gojo revealed to him her true nature. This revtion was followed by weeks of research as he tried to understand what might have made her existence possible. But the only answer he coulde to was that it was the kind of Zanpakuto she was. It wasn''t as Zanpakuto that could materialize themselves to the real world were rare. What made ''Yachiru'' so special though was the fact that even as a Zanpakuto, she was able to obtain her own Zanpakuto. "Indeed. He is very incredible." He was about to continue the discussion when, "Aloa!" None of them seemed surprised to see the silver-haired man appear while floating above them. "Humph." Zaraki ignored the new arrival and continued to swing his sword but Gojo wasn''t offended. He knew that Zaraki was just a little miffed since he didn''t have any new challengestely. No matter how much he loved fighting, doing so against the same people everyday would be boring with time. That was exactly why Gojo came here. "Don''t worry, Zaraki, I believe you will like what I got for you. What do you say about fighting a new captain?" Zaraki immediately stopped swinging his sword and looked at Gojo suspiciously, "Captains are sealed when theye to earth, right?" He had no interest in facing weakling. "I promise you that he is in no way sealed." This made the suspicion of Zaraki increase further. "Do you want to destroy the town?" If, as he said, the captain in question didn''t have 80% of his power sealed, then if the two of them were to fight, the town would be totally erased from the map and the victims would be countless. Zaraki had no hang-up about such a thing but he found it weird that Gojo was willing to do so. "You forgot about my Bankai?" Gojo shrugged, causing Zaraki to nod in eptance. "So, what do you say?" The bloodthirsty smile on Zaraki''s face was all the answer he needed. "What about you, Kisuke? Are you interested?" Kisuke looked at both Zaraki then Satoru, then prayed for the poor man that would face them. ''They say to not kick a man while he is down.'' "Of course, I am going to follow you." Kisuke liked kicking bastards when they were down. - Tsukishima was holding a sword while his hands were trembling. Behind him was a bleeding Ginjo and facing him was the man who put them in such a situation in the first ce. ''Concentrate, concentrate.'' His power, known as the book of the end, was veryplex. It allowed him to mess with the very History of the world. Changing the past to affect the present. ''I just need to touch him once.'' He gulped. If he could enter the memories of the man, he would be able to make him believe they were friends or even family. This was how potent this power was. Of course, since the man was a shinigami, it meant that he would have to navigate through hundreds of years of memories. If he wasn''t careful, he might lose himself in them. But, it didn''t matter. ''If I do nothing, we will die.'' Doing nothing meant death. But acting meant a slight chance of living. So the choice was evident. Even then, it wasn''t easy. Hisck of experiencepounded with the clear difference in power between the two sides made him feel like nothing he could do would work. For Fullbringer that depended on their ''will'' to bend the world around them, mindset was very important and Tsukishima knew that his current mindset would bring them nothing. "Tsukishima, get behind me." "Ginjo!?" Tsukishima screamed in shock when he felt a hand on his shoulder pull him back. Looking up, he could see Ginjo giving him a weak smile. "Let me deal with it." All this while, Tokinada had stayed silent but watching this scene, he couldn''t help butugh. "My, oh my, what a touching scene. I am nearly in tears at this sight. Haha. A mentor sacrificing himself to protect his prized student. I would nearly spare you." "Heh, then why not do it? I would be grateful if you did. Just take us as bereaved dogs on the road." Ginjo gave a lowugh as he made the proposal. He had no illusions about his chance of survival, but any seconds he could stall him would give one more second for Tsukishima to calm down. Surprisingly, "It isn''t as if I need to kill you." Ginjo''s eyes opened wide in surprise, before bing thoughtful. "What do you want in exchange?" He wasn''t a fool. Even more so after the recent events, he now knew that there was nothing free in this world. Tokinada gave a devilish smile. "Weren''t you searching for a way to take away the power of Fullbringer? I want you to continue doing it. Do it until you reach a level that will allow you to take revenge against the Soul Society." Like the sweet words of a devil, they slowly entered his ears and his heart. "Why hesitate? Don''t you already hate the Soul Society that used and discarded you? I am offering you the chance to take the revenge you so desperately want." Ginjo gritted his teeth, he knew that the proposal was too enticing to refuse. He wanted to object. To say that he didn''t need it. To spit on the face of that son of bitch. But, so what even if he did so? He was betting everything on a poor kid who couldn''t even hold his sword properly. Rather than burdening Tsukishima more with the weight of their life, wouldn''t it be better for him to take the proposal? "Why?" "Hum? Hah! You are asking why I am letting you go even though you wish revenge? It''s pretty simple." Tokinada''s smile stretched further, "Watching a worm like you struggle and struggle futilely for years and centuries only to finally realize how impossible your goal is will be a delight to witness. "Hahaha, and in the off and unlikely chance that you do seed, I will be able to witness a sight I always dreamt of for hundreds of years. Isn''t it beautiful?" Ginjo''s pulse quickened. He could see it. In the eyes of this man, this world was nothing but a joke. A huge spectacle he watched from afar whileughing at the people struggling below. There was no deep purpose, no subtle nOnly pure entertainment. ''I will make you pay one day.'' He gritted his teeth, despite his bleeding wounds, he wished for nothing more than to rush and destroy the smug bastard. But he held back. "I" "Oh damn. What a sick bastard you are. You remind me of a dude that liked to y with souls[1]. Very dangerous bastard. Very sick bastard." Ginjo looked up as three people appeared above in the sky. Each one of them seemingly stronger than the other. He did not know why, but he felt like the night would end very differently from what he previously imagined. [1] He is speaking of Mahito for those who didn''t watch Jujutsu kaisen. You should search for the dude on wiki. Really sick bastard. Though he isn''t human so yeah. ----- (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. SPECIAL GOJO: 4 chapters of GOJO SPECIAL SHK: 4 chapters of SHK SPECIAL LP: 4 chapters of LP Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP C Tier: 4+4 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP B-TIER: 12+12 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP A Tier: 14+14 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 182: DEUS Chapter 182: DEUS Looking up at the intruders, Tokinada seemed unperturbed as he spoke, "Oh my, what are three rejects of the Gotei 13 doing here? I am about to kill a traitor, you see? Would you mind giving us some space?" "Heh, I thought you just gave this so-called traitor the option to continue fleeing for your own enjoyment." "Ohoh, whatever you may have heard, those were just jokes, now would you please go away?" Even though he appeared quite calm, Tokinada was anything but. He did not mind a good challenge, but fighting three people of such a high caliber would prove to be quite difficult. Even more so since he was hiding the true power of his Zanpakuto for now. The ultimate n of the Tsunayashiro n was still too far frompletion. In fact, it wasn''t even at the first step. "Huh, if we are going to fight anyway, then isn''t speaking a waste of time?" Cleaning his ear with his little finger, Zaraki asked. Clearly, he was finding those veiled words to be a waste of time. "My, my, Zaraki. You should know by now that Satoru doesn''t act for no reason." Gojo closed his eyes, indeed he had a reason as to why he didn''t begin the fight until now. "I only have one question if I have to be honest. It''s only a hunch butAre you the one who killed Tensho Agata? [1]" At the mention of this name, Ginjo who had stayed silent until then flinched. A reaction Gojo did not miss but had no time to care about for now. If he was surprised by the question, he showed no such expression. "This name sounds vaguely familiar. Why the question though?" "What a snake you are. Lying through your teeth without the slightest change of expression. Pretty admirable if I must say." Gojo spoke calmly. He clearly did not care about the life and death of a man he had never met. Still, since the man was Aura''s father, the killer had to pay. Tensho Agata was the name of Aura''s father. His death was clearly unnatural so Gojo had been wondering who could have caused it. But now it was clear that he found the culprit. "Zaraki, do as you like with him." Bang! Like a lightning bolt, Zaraki rushed toward his opponent, a bloodthirsty grin filling his face. Gojo knew that in this situation his friend was no different from a mad hound that would not stop until it died or destroyed his opponent. {Kogo. Help me contain the fight} Kogo immediately seized control of the surrounding space and covered it with a veil; a zone of three kilometers was rather small for a fight between two captains, but it didn''t matter. He just wanted to avoid affecting the human world negatively. Once he saw Tokinada barely block the Zaraki''s attack, Gojo immediately lost interest in him andnded in front of the two Fullbringer. The young boy beside Ginjo interested him quite a bit and even Ginjo was pretty special. After all, Fullbringer were human with a hint of Hollow''s power in them. Then said Fullbringer had received Shinigami''s power. Just what would be the result[2]? "Ohoh, I knew that following you was the right decision." Kisuke marveled. Clearly, even though he didn''t have something as broken as the six eyes, his instincts as a scientist made him see the peculiarities of those two. -- On Tokinada''s side, after narrowingly avoiding Zaraki, he grunted and asked, "So the proud Zaraki Kenpachi is now the hunting dog of Satoru Gojo?" He tried to goad and provoke Zaraki but all he got was another swing of the sword. Not wishing to test his Reiatsu against Zaraki''s sword, he used Shunpo to put some distance between them. ''Tch, this stupid veil was activated.'' Even after all those years, the principle behind Gojo''s veils was still not totally understood. It wasn''t as if the Kido expert and master couldn''t create curtains. But the two styles were totally different. Still, he knew that he couldn''t break this veil without putting in tremendous power and he doubted Gojo or any of the other two would watch as he fled. ''What should I do?'' Had it been any other opponents, Tokinada would have immediately surrounded. He was no fighter. He took no pleasure in pushing through adversities. He just wanted to y around. Sadly, once again, Zaraki was not the kind of person such a tactic would be useful against. As if it wasn''t enough, falling in the hands of a mad scientist like Kisuke was not something he wished for. "Stop dodging like a rat and fight!" The spiritual pressure of Zaraki increased suddenly but Tokinada was not to be outdone. Despite how he looked he was still the leader of one of the four houses. His spiritual pressure did not lose out to people like Byakuya Kuchiki or Yoruichi Shihoin. But he knew that he couldn''t continue like this. ''Sigh. I guess I have no choice.'' The n of his house could be damned. He didn''t mind dying but not now. The world began to tremble as a captain truly began to release his spiritual pressure to its full extent. If Gojo didn''t activate the veil, people a few kilometers away would already begin fainting while others had a high chance of dying. shing with Zaraki, he put strength in his hand and began to recite, "Sip from the four seas, the heavenly shores entwine." Feeling the change in the atmosphere, Zaraki took a step back and observed him, "Equally duplicate ten thousand and sharpen." Tokinada knew that he would have only one chance at this. He had to act in a way without revealing the true power of his sword while at the same time fleeing from this ce. Thankfully he had the perfect solution, "Enrakyoten!" His sword shone with a blinding light forcing Zaraki to squint a little, but when the light vanishedThere was no one. Seeing this, Zaraki''s eyes opened wide before he screamed in rage, "Fucking damnit!" He had finally found a fun opponent after all this time but the bastard tucked his tail and fled? This was uneptable! "Don''t worry. He won''t flee far, I already marked him." Kisuke walked while waving his fan, a smile on his face. He wanted to tease Zaraki a little but knew better than to piss off an enraged beast. "Do you recognize the mean he used? I saw him plunge in shadows, but it was different from the shadow I use." Kisuke pursed his lips a little, "I have some knowledge about Enrakyoten but I need to make sure. Still, if I am not wrong, then he might be quite the tricky opponent." "Forget about him, sooner orter Zaraki will have his fight, even if we must invade Soul Society for that." Gojo nonchntly spoke about invading Soul society but he indeed had no reason to fear. As long as he didn''t hurt anyone, he knew that Jushiro and Kyoraku wouldn''t intervene. Mayuri wouldn''t even bother and Isshin might look the other way. The only one who would pose a problem would be Yamamoto but, if he had to be honest, Gojo wished to face the Bankai of the old man. This would truly be an epic fight. Taking a deep breath, Zaraki forced himself to calm down. He would fight against the Visored after this to relieve his bloodlust. "Anyway, Kisuke, the fact that this guy intruded shows that the Soul Society, or rather Central 46 has indeed no intention to let us go. Now that we have the confirmation, I guess we need toplete our preparation." "SoYou are finally ready to go?" "Indeed. I believe I idled enough in the human world. It''s now time toplete my transcendence and for thatI need to visit Hueco Mundo. Furthermore" "Hehe, I guess we will find our old friend there. Sosuke Aizen." "Yep," Gojoughed,pared to the man who just fled, Aizen was a much more dangerous opponent in Gojo''s mind. Someone they couldn''t afford to underestimate. "Should I call Shinji and the others?" Gojo thought for a bit before nodding, "This is as much their revenge as it is my fight. I think they will be happy to at least witness his demise with their own eyes. Even better if they can participate in it." "By the wayYou never did give a name for the new organization you wanted to create." "I didn''t? HuhWell. For now, how about we call it" Gojo thought for a while before smiling, "Since we all want to break the limits and transcend, let''s call ourselvesDeus." ---- [1] It''s his true name. Had to reread CFYOW to find it. Also was reminded of how broken Shuhei''s Bankai is. Too bad there low chance he will show it in my story. [2]: In CFYOW, we know that there was three (four) possible recement for the Soul king. First one was Ichigo, the second one was Ginjo, third was Yhwach''s corpse (This is what they used in the end). Fourth was a character that would have been created by Aura and Tokinada with Gremmy''s brain as the basis. Hikone (fucking broken kid, basically an artificial Ichigo) Chapter 183: BLEACH IS BACK Chapter 183: BLEACH IS BACK (AN: Lol the title has nothing to do with the chapter. I am just excited to see it back. Though I will have to wait a while before the most exciting fights are introduced.) ------------- "*Cough* *Cough* Damn. I nearly died there." Walking out of the shadow, Tokinadaughed lightly while inspecting the wound on his stomach. It seemed that even while blinded, Zaraki had managed to instinctively strike him down. If he had been a little slower, fleeing wouldn''t have been an option. The only reason he managed to escape was thanks to his sword but it was also the reason he nearly died. The ancestral Zanpakuto of the Tsunayashiro family was a powerful one. In fact, depending on who was wielding it, it could be called the strongest one. The role of his n was to observe history and, like his n, his sword could do the same by witnessing the ''history of Zanpakuto''. All Zanpakuto observed were recorded and the wielder could use their power as he wished and even many of them at the same time, creating an incrediblebination. Of course, there were some limits. The first one was that the power of the copied power depended on the wielder. If Tokinada used the ability of someone weaker, then in his hand the same ability would be greatly enhanced. If on the other hand, he used the ability of someone stronger, then the power would be lowered ordingly. Thankfully for Tokinada, as a member of one of the four Great families, he was born with arge amount of Reiatsu and since he was pretty talented even for a member of his family, his level didn''t lose out to the high-level captains. Perhaps the only Zanpakuto he couldn''t reproduce at full power were those belonging to monsters like Yamamoto, Unohana, Gojo, or Aizen. The same applied to a lesser extent to Kyoraku and Ukitake. The second limitation though was the true problem. "How much lifespan did I lose this time? Well, not much I guess." All-powerful Zanpakutos always came with a penalty or a restriction and the price to use his sword was his own lifespan. Each time he used the full power of his sword, his soul would be eroded a little more. This is why, despite how powerful the sword was, the past leaders of his n never used it. Only someone as crazy as Tokinada would wield this sword without any worry. "Well, this mission is a bust. Can''t stay." Once again, Tokinada was not a warrior. He would never hesitate to flee when he needed if he deemed it necessary. "I wonder what the face of those captains would be when I say that Gojo attacked me for no reason. Hahaha. It will be fun to see." The Central 46 indeed wanted him to get rid of Gojo butThere was no proof, right? He couldn''t hide his jubtion at the thought of the iing tornado. Perhaps, in this chaos, the n of the Tsunayashiro family could be implemented. That wasCreating their own Soul King. - Back to Gojo, after Zaraki left to torment the Visored, for which Gojo could only mourn, he began to think about what to do about the two rescued Fullbringers. In the end, he decided to leave this to Kisuke. While he was interested in Ginjo, he knew that Kisuke was the best equipped to deal with the man. It would be rather helpful if he could create a new Hogyoku or something of the like. Gojo already had too many projects without even having to add the iing visit to Hueco Mundo. There was too much to do and not enough time to do it. ''Perhaps I should learn how to stop time?'' Gojo did not think it was impossible. At least in his own world, he was a god. The more his abilities expanded the greater the skills he would be able to bring. Once his skills in manipting time increased, he would be able to tweak it as he wished. Thinking about this he slowly began to float in the air, his eyes shining as he observed the sky and the moon. The blue of his eyes reflected the white orb in the sky, while his snow-white hair seemed to glow under the moonlight. During those 20 years, he had been peacefully living. While it was boring, it was also satisfying. Being with people he loved, not having to fight deadly threats every day, nor having to see the dead bodies of his friends and students made his current life so much better than what he had in his previous world. This is exactly why he couldn''t stop his thirst for power. He was strong now. But he still wasn''t the strongest. It means that in this world, there still existed people that could bring danger to the people he cared about. People who could make his peace vanish. ''This is uneptable.'' Of course, Gojo wasn''t a naive boy who thought that just being strong would guarantee happiness. He was the strongest in his previous world but he wasn''t omnipotent. At the end of the day, no matter how strong he was there, he was nothing more than a human. But he wasn''t a human anymore, was he? [So you want to be a god?] {In this world, even god was reduced to nothing more than a husk. I want to be something more than a god.} [Hahaha, you know you sound like the bad guy in the story now? The crazy psycho with the goal of godhood that eventually gets defeated by the chosen hero and their power of friendship.] Gojoughed, {This is not a book. There will be no chosen hero and even then, the power of friendship is bullshit. If screaming and thinking about your friends were sufficient to win a battle, there would be no tragedy in this world.} Stretching his hand toward the sky, Gojo muttured, {What do you think will happens if we fuse?} The method he prepared to help Unohana break the limit. The Beyond Bankai. [I don''t know.] Gojo nodded and did not ask further. He wanted power but would never chase after it by sacrificing people he cared about. The current method was still not up to par with what he wished. Only by allowing a perfect soul resonance without assimtion and destruction of one would this be perfect. Gojo had an inkling though. If after perfecting his Bankai he managed to perfect the beyond BankaiPerhaps he might be able to create a world with a redshift. (AN: Iugh whenever I realize all three big viins of Bleach had something to do with Soul KIng. All three of them wanted to kill the Soul King for different reasons. Aizen wanted to rece it himself. Yhwach just wanted to bring back the world to the time before the separation of the realms and Tokinada wanted to ce a new Soul King that he could control.) --- (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. SPECIAL GOJO: 4 chapters of GOJO SPECIAL SHK: 4 chapters of SHK SPECIAL LP: 4 chapters of LP Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP C Tier: 4+4 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP B-TIER: 12+12 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP A Tier: 14+14 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 184: EPILOGUE 7: REMINISCENCE Chapter 184: EPILOGUE 7: REMINISCENCE "Is there something that you wish for, Kaname? I would like to extend my gratitude to you for being my greatest loyalist. So, if there is something that you want, just name it." Within Aizen''s mind, this memory arose. He had asked his confidant Kaname Tosen this question a long time ago. "By your leave... yes... there is indeed something. Just one." "Oh?" Interested to know what kind of personal desire this man in front of him sought, Aizen waited curiously to hear those words - However - The words that tumbled out of Tosen''s mouth were far from what one might consider a ''reward''. "My wish is... A precept against sin." "..." Encouraged by his listener''s silence, Tosen pressed on. "Should theree a time when I change... should theree a time when I begin to ept the world of the Shinigamis... rather... should theree a time when this a world without evolution begins to provide me with something like peace of mind... At that time, I would like you to erase my existence from this world... leaving behind no fragments." The words sounded strange, so Aizen asked again, in order to confirm the other party''s intention, "Surely, Kaname... should there evere a time when you need to halt your progress... the Shinigamis lot will forgive you. However, I do not think you will ept that forgiveness, will you?" "If there is one thing that is absolute, then it is you, Aizen-sama. But... You, who taught me what justice is, and you, who instructed me on how the world ought to operate, are also a part of the world that I detest." "I see. So, the root of the very justice that drives you, is a double-edged sword that can also destroy your justice at the same time." Kakyo Yes, that was the name of the woman who was Kaname''s best friend, recalled Aizen. Tosen continued to speak. "If I were to ept the world of the Shinigamis, then it will be a denial of my own justice. Should such a time evere, what I will have done, will no longer be justice. It will just be murder." Clenching his fists in remembrance of a cruel past, Tosen let his next words out with difficulty. "That would mean... the defilement of Kakyo''s death and her way of life. Since I am standing here, already betraying her wishes, going against my own justice would be equivalent to murdering her twice." "But if she were alive today, would she have forgiven you?" "...Yes. She would have. That''s why I want you to have mercy and make me disappear from this world before I degenerate into the non-existent goodness that she saw in this world." "Mercy... you say?" "If my justice turns out to be false, then I must never be forgiven! I want you to crush and destroy everyst bit of my soul before my heart gets filled with false salvation. That''s my one and only wish." Tosen uttered a wish that was not in ordance with his justice but ording to his feelings. Aizen, who respected Tosen''s resolution, questioned him once again in order to see whether Tosen really grasped the depth and meaning behind his own desire. Anticipating the answer, Aizen asked, "...If I stand atop the heavens and create a new world... what will you do then?" "That new world is a world where someone like me, who is forever trapped by vengeance, must never exist. Therefore, once you stand atop the heavens, Aizen sama, I mustmit suicide for the purpose ofplete purification of that world." "So, then... whatever happens... I will inevitably end up losing my only confidant." "...Forgive me. Please forget what I just said." Tosen realized that Aizen, too, was trapped by emotions. Aizen spoke to Tosen, who looked like he repented his choice of words, "It''s fine. Those were words that came out of your true heart." "It is my immaturity that still makes me unable to cast off the justice that my friend Kakyo sang praises about." "No, it''s not. Knowing one''s own weaknesses bes the foundation for climbing to greater heights." Aizen looked down at the iplete hgyoku held in his hands, and spoke softly, a a fearless smile ying upon his lips. "Sometimes, fear is also necessary for evolution." And so, Aizen spoke to his close subordinate with absolute firmness. ApproachingTosen, Aizen made a promise to him. "I swear to you, Kaname. Before you suffer from the forgiveness of the Shinigamis, I will make sure to erase all traces of your existence." - The darkness of the Hueco Mundo seemed to waver ever so slightly. "KanameI hope you obtained the death you really wished for." What Aizen embraced in his chest once the memories from the past were swept away from him, whether the fragments of memory roused his heart, that was never meant to be understood by anyone - The recollections from the past that seamlessly flowed by, seemed to merely melt away into the endless darkness. "Aizen-sama, what might be the matter?" Standing beside him was a man of rather average height wearing a nearly entirely white attire with a streak of ck. Half of his short messy ck hair was covered by what looked like a broken horned helmet made out of bones while his throat had a ck hole in it. His green eyes gave a mncholic appearance while green teal lines which descend from the lower part of his eyes made it look like he was crying. what looked like green tears. "Ulquiorra, what brings you here?" Aizen did not bother answering Ulquiorra''s question and Ulquiorra did not bother insisting. After all, he had not been particrly interested in the first ce. Bowing he exined, the reason for his presence, "The disturbance in space is bing greater. We believe that soon, intruders will appear in Hueco Mundo." This perked Aizen''s interest prompting him to smile, "It seems like the time of reckoning ising near." Aizen had not been idle during those twenty years. Using the Hogyuko, he had managed to bring a forced evolution in many hollows, changing them into a new race called Arrancar. In fact, the man in front of him, Ulquiorra was one of the rare natural Arrancar that existed in this world. Evolution. Truly what a fascinating thing it was. Shaking away all lingering memories, Aizen adjusted his eyepatch and began to move, "Gather the Espada. We need to prepare to wee our new guest." He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of surprise Gojo and Kisuke would bring him. ''I pleasurably look forward to the moment when his progress will irradiate my way.'' This promised to be marvelous. (AN: The part about Aizen shback is Canon by the way. At least in CFYOW. Basically, it exined why Aizen killed Tosen during the Espada arc. Personally, I believe this was just Kubo and whoever worked with him, trying to make Aizen seems less a bastard by showing that he saw Tosen as something Akin to a friend. But well, it''s well written enough so can''t argue.) (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. SPECIAL GOJO: 4 chapters of GOJO SPECIAL SHK: 4 chapters of SHK SPECIAL LP: 4 chapters of LP Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP C Tier: 4+4 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP B-TIER: 12+12 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP A Tier: 14+14 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 185: HUECO MUNDO Chapter 185: HUECO MUNDO [Hueco Mundo] Hueco Mundo, the world of Hollows was a world greatly different from Soul Society and the Human world. An unchanging night covered the sky while an endless white desert covered the ground. Tree-like objects that looked like nts, but rather were quartz-like minerals littered the ground. A world of death. A world of pain. That was the Hueco Mundo. But even in such a world, while rare, some hollows who managed to regain their consciousness liked to gather and create settlements where they lived in semirge or small groups. - "Nnoitra, I do not understand. Executing the residents of this settlementWhat purpose did it serve? Why go beyond our directives?" In one of those settlements, two people stood under the moonlight. One of them, the one whoined, was a beautiful curvaceous and well-endowed adult woman with long waving green hair and hazel eyes. She wore a customized uniform that is a tight-fitting long-sleeved shirt with shoulder pads and puffy cuffs that was entirely white aside from a thin ck line going from the chest of her shirt to her hips. The only thing that differentiated her from a normal adult woman was the white goat mask that seemed to be stuck at the top of her head. "Fuck off, Nelliel. Nothing was said about sparing any lives." The man she was speaking to, Nnoitra, was a very tall man with a thin andnky body. His ck hair hung past his shoulders, concealing the left side of his face and arge white eyepatch with one exposed dark gray eye. In his hand was a weapon that looked like a spear, though rather than a pointed head, the de was in the form of a crescent moon. Like Nelliel, Nnoitra was d in white from head to toe with a hint of ck on his eye patch. The only problem was that his clothes and weapon were entirely covered in fresh blood. Proof of the horror that had just beenmitted by him. "Aizen-sama explicitly told us to locate Vasto Lordes. I don''t remember anything about causing a massacre." Nnoitra shrugged, "You know there are still people who wish for Aizen-sama''s demise. I was under the impression that this ce was filled with rebels. Heh~I did Aizen-sama a favor by cleansing this ce of their Kind. Beside" He spat on the ground and swung his weapon to get rid of the blood on it, " The way they fought back, I doubt any of them had the potential to be Vasto Lordes. So spare me your incessant whining. Because no one''s gonna miss a few hundred insignificant peons." Nelliel''s eyes narrowed as anger brewed in her. Despite her power, ever since she regained her rationality, she had always been a pacifist at heart, and what she had just seen disheartened her. She wished she could havee a little sooner to avoid this tragedy. "You think too highly of yourself, Nnoitra. You and I are from the same origin as them. We are here only because of a fortunate set of circumstances. You would be wise to remember that." All Arrancars, even the natural ones, were once Hollows after all. He sneered and put his little finger in his ear, "I don''t like the tone of your voice. If you got a problem with the way I do things, why don''t youe here and do something about it?" "Sigh. You amuse me Despite joining the rank of Espada you still act like a baby sucking on his mother''s teat." Nelliel gave onest look at the settlement that has been burned to the ground and sighed regretfully at the life lost before turning to walk away. At the end of the day, she was still a Hollow. It wasn''t as if she would begin crying for their deaths. "What the fuck did you say!?" Her words made Nnoitra blow a fuse and even as she gave her back to him, he moved with rage evident on his face while swinging his weapon at her, well intent in killing her. Sadly for him, Nelliel was very different from the helpless hollows he had just exterminated. Side-stepping his attack with a sonido like it was nothing, she retaliated with a series of attacks so fast that he had no time to react. Sending him spiraling. Not giving up, he came back again but whatever he did, he was simply beaten back to the ground again and again. The difference between the two of them was simply too high. "Let''s end it here." Once she made sure that the blood on his clothes was his own this time, Nelliel sheathed her sword back. ''It''s good that I finished it before lunch. If I amte those might start to worry.'' "Wait!" She stopped and looked down at him, "Neliel, I have been rather adamant about my utter disdain for you. So why are you still sparing me!?" "SimpleBecause you are weak." "You!! Finish me off now!" He screamed like a wounded beast. The wound her words made to his pride was far more painful than the wound she inflicted on his body with her sword. In his opinion, death was better than such a humiliation. Sadly for him, "I refuse." Nelliel''s answer was merciless. "There was a time, we ceased to be human and became beasts. Now though, as Arrancars, we have regained our sense of reason." She shook her head sending him a look full of pity as if looking at a stupid child, "Beings with reason need a true reason to fight one another and this is something youck." Nnoitra screamed, "Well I have one! You piss the fuck out of me!" Even then, she did not break her stern facade, treating him as the child she saw him as, "That is not a purpose. It''s nothing but instinct." She looked up at the sky, her mind full of thoughts only she could know, before walking away and giving onest sentence, "You are a beast. I do not acknowledge you as a fellow warrior and thus, I do not feel like burdening myself with the life of one who is not a warrior." Looking at her departing back, powerless to stop her, Nnoitra gritted his teeth, his eye filled with hatred and determination, "I swear that I will make you regret this." He growled under his breath but suddenly ''What!?'' His mouth mped shut and his head swiveled to the side and he looked at a direction opposite to that of Nelliel. Beads of sweat formed on his face as he felt the wall of the dimension break and open in a ce not far away from where they were. This sensation was followed by a dreadful feeling of pressure the like he had never felt. ''What the hell!?'' Nnoitra wasn''t the only one to have felt this since Nelliel also stopped and looked in the same direction as Nnoitra. Her expression grew cloudy when she remembered the orders the Espada had received about an iing invasion. Putting a hand to her sword, she moved and appeared next to Nnoitra, "Go warn Aizen-sama and the others. I am going to scout the situation." And with those words, she was off. Of course, Nnoitra and Nelliel weren''t the only ones who felt this pressure. Somewhere not far from the ce in a castle, A tall muscr man with blue spiky hair wearing a ragged white jacket and white pants was drowning himself in alcohol when he felt it. But unlike Nnoitra and Nelliel, he recognized this Reiatsu and this brought a shudder from the very depth of his soul. ''That man is here!'' Images of the day all his friends were exterminated like bugs shed in his mind, causing his body to begin trembling. Ever since the day he nearly died at the hand of the silver white-haired devil as he called him in his mind, Grimmjow had always been tormented[1]. In the end, though, one thought kept him from shutting down because of the fear, ''I am Grimmjow! I am a King! and I will fight for mypanions.'' He was stronger now. Thanks to the Hogyoku, he had evolved and cast his hollow shell to be an Arrancar and he was now the #5 Espada. There was no need to feel fear anymore. He forcibly stopped his trembling and gritted his teeth. Today was the day of reckoning. - Meanwhile, the source of the flurry of activity, a silver white-haired young man, looked at Hueco Mundo with wonder in his eyes. "So this is Hueco Mundo." A grin formed on his face as his eyes began to analyze the structure of the world and he knew then and there that he would finallyplete Limitless in this world. "Hehe ~this will be fun." The others who stood behind him could only give a wry smile at this deration. [1] Remember what happened when Gojo activated his Bankai for the first time. (AN: The espada arc in Bleach had much-hidden information. Mainly about who came first and so on. I do know that Barragan was one of the first and I know the timeline for a few others but yeah. Anyway, my story has taken a very different turn from Canon. So the Espada of Aizen will be a little different from the Original. As such, the Number of some of the Espada Members will be different. For example, Ulquiorra is #2 (Rather than #4) here since Aizen has yet to find Stark. Thus making Grimmjaw #5 rather than #6 also there will be a mix of Primera Espada and Espada since some of the Primera has yet to be expelled.) ESPADA: Baraggan Louisenbairn #1 Ulquiorra Cifer #2 Nelliel Tu Odelschwanck #3 Nnoitra Gilga #4 Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez #5 Zommari Rureaux #6 Dordoni Alessandro Del Socio #7 Szayporro Granz #8 Ciri Sanderwi #9 Yammy rgo #10 Chapter 186: ESPADA Chapter 186: ESPADA When Gojo stepped on the first time in Hueco Mundo, he felt a kind of jubtion he hadn''t felt in quite a while. As if all his cells were finallying alive once again. The concentration of Reishi between Hueco Mundo and the human world was night and day. It was like he had been walking on a mountain with a thin amount of oxygen and now he was going back to normal. This realization made him once again understand that the human Satoru was long dead. "Well guys, Are you ready? I can feel three rather powerful presenceing toward us." Kisuke waved his fan as he shrugged, "Two of them are Vasto Lorde or at least feel like ones? Hard to say." He then frowned a little, "I feel a little bit of the Hogyuko power in the onesing toward us as well as the power of a Shinigami." At those words, all the Visored frowned, remembering quite clearly why they were in this situation in the first ce. "Hum. So he really created Shinigami-like Hollows, heh." Gojo nodded to himself, "Well, let''s do as we said beforehand. Zaraki goes alone with Yachiru and is free to do whatever he wants. Ideally, cause as much havoc as possible and if you find interesting Hollows, bring them to me. Yoruichi, Shinji, Lisa, and Hachigen youe with me and finally, Kisuke and the other will go explore Hueco Mundo and establish our base as well as a stable entrance." Nemu was waiting for them on the other side and Unohana had decided to sit this one out while she took care of the home and also Aura. After all, it wouldn''t end well if Tokinada decided to attack their home while all of them were out. Soi Fon was also on her way back to the house and as such the situation was doubly insured. Gojo had many goals in mind when he decided toe here and one of those was to take absolute control of Hueco Mundo. After all, a Queen needed to have a Kingdom, didn''t she? Inclining his hat, Shinji his usual small smile, and asked, "What about the iing ones?" "Give me one or rather, I will take at least one." It was clear that he would be more than happy to take on all three if possible. Zaraki spoke quietly and confidently and the other gave bitter smile, They knew that Zaraki was still angry about missing his previous fight with Tokinada so none of them were crazy enough to oppose him currently. "Well" Gojo''s eyes shed as he examined the scene a few kilometers away from him. He already judged the womaning first was stronger than the one behind and was about to leave her to Zaraki but then he remembered that they needed information. No matter how human they looked, Hollows would never bow to someone weaker and the stronger they were, the more information they should have. "Do whatever you want with thest two. I need the first one to answer some questions." Kisukeughed a little, "Well, on our side we are going. You have themunication device I created so warn us if you get any interesting information. Also, Zaraki, please try to leave at least one alive. I may need to inspect them. I am quite curious about what Aizen did to them." "Hahaha! I promise nothing." His eyes were already zing in anticipation at the iing fight. - "This is" Nelliel stopped when she felt a sudden overwhelming killing intent from the direction of the intruders. ''Another beast.'' She recognized easily that this man was not unlike one of herpanions. The kind of man who fought not for honor but only for pleasure. ''No, an even more dangerous and bloodthirsty beast.'' Compared to the hunger she was currently feeling, the one Nnoitra emitted was clearlycking. In fact, she briefly wondered if she was about to face a Vasto Lorde rather than a Shinigami but there was no doubt. The energy signature of a few of them was not unlike that of Aizen-sama. Though arge chunk of them had rather strange signatures. One simr to the Arrancar but different at the same time. She barely had the time to respond when a gust of wind shed past her and continued on its road toward Nnoitra. ''How?'' Her eyes opened wide in astonishment when she realized that the one who shed past her was one of her targets, a face she easily recognized since Aizen had drawn the portrait of the few people that might be their enemies. Zaraki Kenpachi. The man who ended the days of Kaname Tosen. The problem, ''He shouldn''t be so strong.'' From the information they had, Zaraki was a captain without a Shikai. But from what just happened, it was clear that she would have no chance to face him if she didn''t use her resurion. The worst was, ''There are supposedly two or three people as dangerous as that man?'' She shuddered a little but get hold of herself fast, now she needed to decide what she would do. Whether she would help Nnoitra or send the information to the Espada like Nnoitra was supposed to have done. Sadly, she was not given the time to find an answer to those questions as she felt a hand on her shoulder, "Hello!" Nelliel jumped in fright and turned around to observe the cause of her situation. If Zaraki going past her nearly faster than she could react was one thing, then this man simply made a joke out of all her defense. He passed a hand through her throat, had he wished to, it was clear that she would have died without even understanding how. She could sense it. As ex-hollow, a beast made of pure instincts, all the cells of her body were revolting at the mere thought of opposing the man in front of her. The difference in power was simply too great. It reminded of what she felt when she firstnded her eyes on Aizen after he made her into an Arrancar. "Oh?" Gojo raised an eyebrow in surprise. He had seen her put her hand on her de before finally lowering it. "You do not n to fight back?" Nelliel gave an apathetic smile, "I am at your mercy. Struggling vainly would only lower my chances of survival. Nothing more. Such an irrational act would be nothing but utter stupidity." "HumHow intriguing." For Gojo, hollows had always been nothing more than beasts that needed to be put down. But this one here was showing the ability to think for herself like a human. ''Should I think of her as the equivalent of a special grade curse?'' He thought back to entities like Mahito and other such curses before nodding to himself, "Change of n. You will follow me and you are going to tell me everything you know." Gojo was sure that speaking with a hollow would be a very fruitful experience. - While Nelliel was getting abducted, Nnoitra who refused to listen to her order and followed her was caught by a someone he knew very well. "Scaredy cat, what are you doing here?" He looked a little surprised at the fact that Grimmjow appeared here. In the Arrancar army created by Aizen, all Espada, the top 10 most powerful of them all, had what was known as a Frion. The group is formed by their own subordinates. Grimmjow was one of the odd ones since he never formed his own Frion. As if it wasn''t enough, Nnoitra had always looked down on Lower level Espada since they didn''t reach the level of Vasto Lorde before bing Arrancar. The only reason he didn''t outright spit at the man was that Grimmjow had proven that he was still in a different leaguepared to the others. Grimmjow growled a little at the nickname and was about to answer when, "Well, well, well. What do we have here?" The two Espada''s expressions tightened when they felt the monstrous Reiatsu that followed the man uttering those words. Like the scythe of a grim reaper from hell, they could feel his battle thirst seemingly ready to tear them apart to schred. But did they feel fear? No. Of course not. Why would feel they feel fear because of just one strange man? Nnoitra was confident in his defense and Grimmjow feared no one aside from Gojo. This was why they said that Ignorance was bliss and Knowledge was suffering. Be it Grimmjow or Nnoitra, the two of them were about to get this lesson taught to them deeply. (AN: Sometimes, I wonder if I made Gojo too strong too fast. He honestly won''t have much trouble against anyone outside of division 0 and a few broken Quincy with Hax as well as Yhwach. Then again, the story is currently at CH 167. Never expected I would go so far with this fic. About Nelliel, remember that this is her pre-betrayal by Nnoitra and turning into a child. Her initial personality while kind was pretty cold and rational.) (******* Perk: *******: /HikaruGenji Join my ******* You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo, and 19 of Lustful Paradise. SPECIAL GOJO: 4 chapters of GOJO SPECIAL SHK: 4 chapters of SHK SPECIAL LP: 4 chapters of LP Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze:4+4 chapters of SHK+LP C Tier: 4+4 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP B-TIER: 12+12 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP A Tier: 14+14 Chapters of GOJO+SHK Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo, and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo, and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Chapter 187: ZARAKI VS NNOITRA Chapter 187: ZARAKI VS NNOITRA [Las Noches] Sitting on his throne, with Ulquiorra on his right and Barragan on his left, Aizen looked at the Espada. The elite team he had created here in Hueco Mundo. There was still much work to be done and he wasn''t satisfied with all of them, but this would do for now. "So we are currentlycking three members." One of them noted idly, looking at the seats that should have been upied by Nelliel, Nnoitra, and Grimmjow. "There is no need to wait for them. Since they engaged the enemy, I believe only Nelliel has a chance of escaping. As for the others" "Even Nnoitra?" While Nnoitra wasn''t the strongest Espada, they were all in ord that he had without a doubt the strongest defense. But from what Aizen was saying, it seemed that even that wouldn''t be enough. At this question, Aizen gave a humorless smile while looking in a certain direction with his remaining eye. "When two beasts meet each other, the only oue is the death of one of them." He chuckled a little then, "Prepare your Friones and all the Numeros. We are in a war." Outside of the top 10, all the Arrancars ranked from 11 and up were called Numeros and were ranked not by strength but simply by time of birth. In Aizen''s mind, outside of Wonderweiss Marg, the 77th ranked Arrancar that he had created especially to deal with Yamamoto and a few others of this type, all the other Numeros were nothing more than cannon fodder. Outside of those cannon fodder, some of the Numeros were part of the personal group of the Espadas. Those were called Friones and while the members of such groups were still weaker than the Espada themselves, all of them were all more or less equal to vice-captain level Shinigami or a little below and in they attacked in groups, could even put a Captain level in danger, thereby making them more useful than the rabble. He doubted that Gojo came with the Soul Society so his ally should be the previous experiments that managed to flee with Kisuke and Yoruichi''s help. ''This will be interesting to observe. A group of Shinigami turned hollows against a group of Hollows turned Shinigami.'' ---- Back in the outskirt of Hueco Mundo, both Grimmjow and Nnoitra were facing Zaraki. The tension between the three was steadily rising and they knew that the fight would happen at any moment. For Zaraki though, this moment was the paroxysm of happiness. He wanted to fight powerful warriors and right here, right now were two great targets. How long had it been since he could truly move his sword with the intent to kill at all cost? The first one to break the silence was none other than Nnoitra as he asked with a haughty expression. He hated how his body had trembled, even if slightly, because of Zaraki. In fact, he was utterly livid and the only way to wipe away this stain was to wipe out that shinigami. "What is your name, Shinigami?" "Zaraki Kenpachi." "Then, remember this name for I will personally erase you. I am the Espada #4 Nnoitra Gilga!" Nnoitra began tough maniacally as he sted his Reiatsu at full power, causing even Grimmjow that stood not far away to grunt slightly. Taking his Scythe-like weapon with two inverted crescent moons as des, Nnoitra used Sonido, the equivalent of the Shinigami''s shunpo, and reached Zaraki in but a blink of the eyes. "Fall." Bringing his weapon down with all his might, he could already imagine Zaraki being crushed or split in two by his power. At least, this was what he thought, "Hum" Groaning a little, Zaraki blocked the attack with some apparent difficulty, causing Nnoitra''s grin to stretch like there was no tomorrow. What followed was a series of blows and the sound of steel as their weapons shed again and again against each other. The strength of the two fighters were clear to see for Grimmjow who stood away, but even then, there was a feeling of incongruity. Something that he couldn''t quite ce in his mind. But then, when he finally looked down at their feet, he realized where that problem came from, "Nnoitra." After taking a few steps back from his relentless onught, Nnoitra threw an irritated nce at Grimjoww. "What!? You better not fucking ask to help me, or I will ughter you!" If it was in a normal situation, Grimmjow would have taken offense at those words but now he was too shocked to do so. "LookLook at his feet." Nnoitra was speechless at first and was about to throw a barrage of insults before he looked down by instinct more than anything else. "You fuckin" He swore while growling out like a wounded beast and for that he was. Even all his defeatsbined against Neliel had never angered him so much. After allFrom start to finish, despite his onught and all the power he usedZaraki never took one step. "Well, it seems like you caught me. Though it''s a little disappointing, I wondered just how long it would take you to realize." "Are you bored, Ken-chan?" Zaraki ignored the murderous re of Nnoitra and cleaned his ear with his little finger. "Yeah, that I am." I gave him so many advantages but even then he iscking. The current Eyepatch of Zaraki was one specially created by Kisuke. He had be so much strongerpared to his past self in Soul Society that only Gojo and Unohana, as well as Kisuke when he actually epted to fight him, could give him a feeling he was truly fighting. This was why Zaraki asked Kisuke to create an eyepatch even more effective than his previous one in suppressing his power. Even then, his opponent had proven to be sorelycking. "Goodbye." Lifting his sword up, Zaraki swiftly brought it down, almost nonchntly. This attack of his caused Nnoitra tough gleefully/ So much in fact that he did not even bother escaping from the attack.. He might not have the strongest attack but he undoubtedly had the strongest defense. "Do not bother! My Hierro is the strongest in the history of all Espada. There''s no way the swords of you Shinigami could ever fucking cutme? Huh?" This was as far as Nnoitra got before he feel the painful sensation of his body being nearly cut in twwo *Ssh!* "Huh? M-my Hierro?" Reiatsu could be used as a sort of armor so that people with weaker Reiatsu couldn''t hurt the ones with higher. The Hierro was a technique that pushed this reality by having it done consciously, thereby increasing massively the defense for the same amount of Reiatsu. But.Nnoitra could only watch in disbilief as the body he was so proud of was nearly reduced to nothing in one strike. "Damn, you were saying? Something about me not being able to cut you? Heh. I guess your Hierro or whatever ain''t so tough after all." Zaraki grinned before turning around. Now that Nnoitra was down, he held no interest in Grimmjow since the man was obviously weaker. At least, the current fight had been a good way to warm up a little. "Wait for a little you dipshit!" Zaraki stopped when he heard the unexpected voice, "Oh? Still alive? You are stronger than I thought." Currently, Nnoitra''s right part of his body was nearlypletely destroyed, blood poured like there was no tomorrow but Zaraki could see that his opponent''s wounds were already slowly closing. Causing him to click his tongue in wonder. "Do not fuck with me, fuck head! I am Nnoitra! and I will not let a bastard like you mock me any longer." His eyes zed with fury as he uttered those words with all his hate and thus, he finally used, "Let me show you the strongest technique of us Espada." His power bellowed even as he focused on going all out. [Resurrecion [1]] "Pray! Santa Teresa! [2]" He would kill that bastard. No matter what. Even if it was thest thing he would do on this earth. Thus swore Nnoitra as he used his final form. [1]: Returning de. [2]: Praying Mantis (AN: The fight will be fast. Also Espada arc is nearing the end. Join me on P@treon) Chapter 188: ZARAKI VS NNOITRA (2) Chapter 188: ZARAKI VS NNOITRA (2) "Pray! Santa Teresa! [2]" The moment Nnoitra felt that he might really lose, he didn''t hesitate to go all out by releasing his sword. ''Ressurecion? Is it something like Bankai?'' Zaraki tilted his head in wonder, not even trying to stop Nnoitra''s transformation. He had been quite disappointed by the earlier fight and wondered if he should go elsewhere and chase down some other hollows but now, it seemed that there was still some surprise to be had. Sadly, when Nnoitra''s transformation ended, the smile on his face slowly slipped off, "SighThis ain''t it. This can''t make me hard at all." He shook his head and put his sword on his back before beginning to walk away, "YachiruLet''s go. Perhaps we will be lucky elsewhere." "Wha" Nnoitra, who was filled with a feeling of exhration at the feeling of power that coursed through his body. His body had changed as two more arms appeared below the previous ones. Furthermore, each of his arms was equipped with a scythe, giving him quite a threatening appearance. "Bastard!" Nnoitra couldn''t ept being disregarded in such a way. The ressurecion was the greatest expression of power for an Espada. He was currently in his strongest state and was ready for the fight of his life but his opponent was turning his back on him? Just how much disdain did this show. Not even Nelliel underestimated him in such a way. He didn''t even try to protect hispanion? Nnoitra growled before sending an attack to the pink-haired midget, intent on killing her and bringing down Zaraki a notch. ''Let''s kill that bitch first.'' This was thest thought Nnoitra ever had. -- Back on Gojo''s side, Nelliel flinched when she felt the aura of Nnoitra extinguish. "Heh. It seems like Zaraki finished ying around. Then again, to think that dude attacked Yachiru. He really had a death wish." Nelliel shuddered, she knew that the shadow that went past her while she was running toward this ce was the so-called Zaraki. To think that even after Nnoitra used his ressurecion he was down on so fast. ''Do we really have a chance?'' She couldn''t help but ask herself this question for the situation seemed quite bleak. "Don''t worry. We aren''t really interested in mass murder. Even for your friend, if he hadn''t acted like an idiot, Zaraki wouldn''t have bothered with him much more if that dude didn''t act like an idiot. ThoughThere is something that caught my interest." Even while discussing with Nelliel, Gojo had been observing Zaraki and his fight since they were still in his perception range and the Bankai-like transformation had surprised him quite a bit. "Will you let me go if I answer to all your question?" Nelliel released a sigh before asking quite calmly. There was no fear nor trepidation evident on her face. She didn''t fear death, she just feared dying in a futile way. "Hum. Like I said, I have certain specific goals, and killing you isn''t one of them." "ThenLet me exin everything." - After the other joined him, they sat around while listening to Nel. Gojo had asked if she was alright with that nickname and she didn''t refuse. The story Nel told was quite surprised but it allowed Gojo to get a better understanding of the situation. Before even leaving Soul Society, Aizen had used his Hogyuko to induce evolution in Hollows that only a select few could reach naturally, even between Vasto Lorde. Arrancar were Hollows who took off their masks, be it naturally or artificially, and became a race that was close to that of Shinigami. Gojo had blinked hard at this. After all, knowing that the natural evolution of Hollows was something close to Shinigami was surprising but in a way not so much. After all, both Hollows and Shinigami were Souls. They were linked one way or another and this was just further proof. Nel then proceeded to exin the system Aizen had established, causing Gojo tough since it was clear that Aizen had created a system close to that of the Gotei 13 and the so-called Espada were the equivalent of Captains. "So you are the third strongest of those Espada?" "Indeed." "HumYou are quite strong butThis isn''t enough." He could see it. Nel was without a doubt vastly superior to the stupid idiot that got offed by Zaraki. In fact, she was so much stronger than it seemed weird and he could see that she still had room for growth. Still, even now she seemed to be no weaker than a high-level captain. ''Incredible. What if Aizen manages to perfect his system and bring even more Vasto Lorde?'' Vasto Lorde weren''t dime a dozen but there should be still quite a bit of them. Aizen could really bring even more power to his army and cause serious damage if he was allowed to grow for twenty or so more years. Sadly for him, this was what would have happened if Gojo didn''t exist. Another thing that caught his attention was the ''Zanpakuto'' of those Arrancars. The ressurecion was an interesting system. Though it was utterly useless to him. He could perhaps study it to give a greater control to the Visoreds. What if he could help them seal the hollow power in their sword rather than their body. One of the reasons they were so unstable was because the hollow''s power and the Shinigami''s power in them were shing continuously. If he could fuse them in the sword and create a mix between Shikai/Bankai/Ressurecion "And here he goes again." Shinji chuckled when he saw Gojo fall deep in thoughts. He knew that this means that Gojo was going all out in studying the problem and he didn''t wish to disturb him since from some of his mutterings, he knew that Gojo was working on something for them. "What should we do now?" He asked while looking at Yoruichi who simply shrugged, "No hurry. Zaraki didn''t kill the second one but he didn''t bring him either. Though it doesn''t matter since we have this one here." "What if she feeds us false information?" Lisa proposed, causing Nel to furrow her brow. "Please do not insult me further." Nel already felt quite humiliated for having surrendered so fast but now this was pushing it. "Well. As you can see. While it''s somehow hrious to think about, it seems like this hollow here has some kind of honor. I believe we can trust her words." Yoruichi seemed pretty nonchnt for she knew that whatever the deal was with those hollows, all that mattered was that Aizen died. Shinigami never really cared about the hierarchy of Hueco Mundo and as long as Hollows stayed where they belonged, everyone would be happy. Furthermore, she knew very well that Gojo was about to undergo another startling transformation. She was present when he first unlocked his [Limitless] and she would damn well be present once again for any other new power-up. Watching him break allmon sense was one of the most interesting things in her opinion and she was sure he wouldn''t disappoint her. (AN: Nnoitra got destroyed hard. Oh well. The next few chapters will be dedicated for some exploring and Gojo power up. Once this is done, it will be the final arc against Aizen then I will see what to do about Yhwach.) *Edit* This volume is near the end on P@treon.st fight finished now need to wrap it up. Chapter 189: TIME Chapter 189: TIME "What in the world" It has now been a few days since Nel had been captured by Gojo and his team and what she saw during those few dayspletely changed her view of the world. When Gojo entered Hueco Mundo and asked her for information about Las Noches, Nel had been sure that he would storm there with his teammates and fight a deathmatch with Espada. But she was wrong. Completely wrong. The first thing she noticed was that all of them were now wearing a sort of special ck cloak thatpletely covered their emotion of spiritual energy. Hueco Muno was asrge as a world if not more. At the very least, she had never seen the end. This means that it was nearly impossible to find someone who could hide their tracks so thoroughly without an unordinary level of luck. Then, as if such a wonder wasn''t enough to have such a technological wonder, Gojo proceeded inpletely destroy hermon sense. "Haha. We became used to it but it''s funny seeing this face on other people." Lisaughed thinly while holding a book of dubious content in her hand as she rested on a reclining chair. This was the problem here. The chair. "....is he a god?" She couldn''t help but ask this question while gulping with difficulty. On that day, after Gojo finished interrogating her, he proceeded to teleport them to another ce simply. Since she had no memory of that ce and couldn''t even feel the Reiatsu of any hollows, she could only guess that this ce was quite far from the base of operation of the Espada. Teleportation was already something unheard of in her opinion. But Gojo then proceeded to smash everything she knew again. With just a few waves of his hands and after a few minutes, in a ce where there was once nothing now stood a gigantic castle that covered a few hundred square miles[1]. All spiritual being could use their own Reiatsu and the ambient Reishi in a certain limited manner but that was it. Gojo meanwhile seemed like an almighty god as he brought things from nothing in her opinion. Lisa snickered. She could guess what Nel was thinking and knew why she was so awed. At their level, destroying such a castle was simply too easy. But this wasn''t the problem. Creating was always more difficult than destroying. His action proved that Gojo stood on another ne. A level that was simply absurd to glimpse at. Even though Lisa knew that Gojo wasn''t creating things from nothing but rather was converting and transforming the Spiritual matter, it was a no less impressive feat. On earth, Gojo was a very powerful Shinigami. In a ce like Hueco Mundo or Soul Society? He was simply a monster whose limit couldn''t be understood. Lisa knew that Gojo needed in no way their help to deal with Aizen and only brought them to get a closure on that matter. ''Well, either way, I guess he is about to be even more of a monster.'' - "So, what do you need me to do?" Hachigen Ushoda, a rather heavy warrior wearing a green suit asked Gojo, wonder evident in his eyes. Before bing a Visored and now a member of Deus, Hachigen was the vice-captain of the Kido Corps. It went without saying that Hachigen was an incredibly skilled Kido user. His greatest achievement was to create his own system of Kido. Spells that were not ssified nor numbered but were no less useful than the highest-ranked Kido. His masteryy in two things mainly. Barrier and Time type Kido. Which incidentally were forbidden in Soul Society. Because of those two specialties, Gojo and Hachigen hit off really well. Gojo taught his Veil and other barrier technique he knew to Hachigen while Hachigen introduced his mastery of time to Gojo. Because of his pacific nature, Hachigen''s time kido was focused on his barrier and allowed him to "Rewind" the time of things in the barrier he created. He mainly used this as a way of healing technique[1]. Gojo of course wasn''t interested in such healing. His own healing techniques were no less powerful. What interested him was the aspect of time since he wished to implement it in his skillset. What if he could rewind the time of his enemies? It has to be said that Shinigami and Hollows didn''t be weaker with time but rather became stronger. But the opposite means that the younger they were, the weaker they would be. Of course, there were some exceptions such as Zaraki. But Gojo didn''t think that it was somethingmon. ''I almostpletely grasped it.'' Hachigen taught him how to bring time Backwards thanks to Tessai, who was once the Captain of the Kido Corps. He knew more or less how to stop time in a given zone. It was because of the use of that time stop Kido that Tessai was also considered a criminal alongside Kisuke back then. Past and present. The only thing hecked was the future. Initially, he thought that he would have to learn it by himself but thanks to the information he got from Nel, he knew that it wouldn''t be necessary. "So your next target is Barragan?" Yoruichi asked nonchntly. She remembered what Nel said about Barragan. The man was one of the oldest hollows alive and was once recognized as the King of Hueco Mundo. She would have scoffed at that, but if Nel wasn''t exaggerating the power of that person, then his power over time was indeed something to look out for. A power that could bring death to everything. Nel spected that the only reason Aizen beat Barragan so effortlessly was only thanks to his Zanpakuto power. But she also added that even without it, she was sure that Aizen would have won. Just in a somewhat more difficult way [3]. Still, this proved that the ex-king of Hueco Mundo was no pushover. Gojo also had to be careful because even in an infinite distance, time still existed. His [Infinity] was the ultimate shield but it could still be affected by space-time-based attack. This was the case with the Hado #90 that Aizen usedst time and it should be the same with that skeleton. Even then, Gojo had no fear. Many things could change in twenty years, even Shinigami, and Gojo wasn''t at the same level as he was twenty years ago. "Let''splete Limitless first." Sitting on a chair he created with his eyes closed, Gojo let his security to Yoruichi, while he delved into the soul world of his sword. Appearing on the throne, next to Kogo, Gojo looked at the world that was slowly bingplete and grinned. Since he had already re-obtained the strongest shield [Infinity], it was time for him to get back his Strongest spear.[4] Meanwhile, as Yoruichi watched Gojo fall in trance, she took out a marker with a mischievous smile on her face. "Let''s draw on his face." Hachigen could onlyugh with a speechless expression. [1]: Imagine Elsa and rece Snow and ice with Spiritual particles. [2]: Initially, people thought that Inoue''s healing was time-based so Hachigen decided to teach her for a bit. Thoughter we found that Inoue wasn''t rewinding time but rewriting reality (or negating it). Still pissed at the waste of such a potentially OP Character. [3]: In bleach, Gin affirmed that Aizen wasn''t the boss of Espada just because of Kyoka. But also because he simply surpassed them all. Since Gin spent more than a hundred years observing Aizen in order to kill him, I think he knows what he is saying. [4] Those who knows Jujutsu should easily guess what I am talking about. For those who don''t, no need to worry. It will be exined next chapter. (AN: Finallypleted Vol 8 on *******. Really took a long while. But I am basically writing two chapters everyday for SHK recently so sorry if I can''t give more time to Gojo.) Chapter 190: YAMMY AND ULQUIORRA Chapter 190: YAMMY AND ULQUIORRA [Las Noches] "Hah~I am bored! When will those so-called enemies appear?" "Hey! Be careful with what you are saying. Aizen-sama ordered us to keep guard." In front of the gate of Las noches, two Arrancar of a rather low rank were busy discussing. The problem of the matter was the current high tension that was getting on their nerves slowly but surely. "I mean. It has already been two months, right? Aside from attacking Lord Nnoitra and Lord Neliel, nothing much happened." "Huh. You forgot those rumors about the so-called sword demon that had appeared in the south?" The arrancar that wasining shut up. Indeed, while nothing much happened, every now and then the number of Arrancar would go down. At first, no one understood what was happening but with a few survivors there and here, they were able to piece some clues. A crazy man. A man with bells in his ck hair. A man that was more terrifying than a hollows. A man that was more bloodthirsty than a Vasto Lorde. Such a man "It''s only a rumour. I don''t believe that this guy exist." "But what about the dead then?" "How would I know!? Perhaps they were eaten by some other hollows?" The two of them were about to enter another heated discussion when they suddenly felt a chill on their back. Straightening their back and adjusting the hold on their swords, the two acted like proper guard but werepletely ignored by the two men that were walking out. ''Espada.'' Their breath hitched when they recognized the two of people. Espada #10 Yammy rgo Espada #2 Ulquiorra Cifer ''Did they hear us?'' ''They heard us, right?'' ''Are we fucked?'' The two guards spoke with their eyes but thankfully for them, until the moment those two left, they never spared a nce at them. This was the first time those two guards felt how good it could be to be ignored by those in power. -- "Why did you stop me?" Like what the two guards thought, they really were near death. If Ulquiorra hadn''t stopped Yammy then, nothing would have been left of them. "Killing them is not only a waste of time but would only reinforce the unease in the hearts of the soldiers. This is an extremely bad way of using those resources. Highly inefficient." "... Hum. Well, if you say so." Yammy snorted but didn''t insist. Amongst all of the Espada, the only one able to ''tame'' Yammy like this was Ulquiorra. Not even Aizen inspired this much respect in him. In his opinion, Ulquiorra was the ultimate form of what a warrior should be. "Either way, don''t you think we should do something?" "Simple, kill the rumour. No rumours, no unease?" Even for Yammy who hated to think too much, the solution of Ulquiorra was clearly a little too simple. ButA wide ferocious smile formed on his face, "I have eaten more than enough during those two months. I am bursting with energy. What do you say? Let''s hunt that sword demon or whatever?" Ulquiorra stopped for a few seconds as he considered the implications that would follow and finally nodded once he was sure that nothing would go wrong. "Let''s kill that sword demon." There was nothing to fear. No matter how strong the enemy was, could he be stronger than the two of them? It was with such a mindset that the Espada #2 and #10 rushed toward the ce where their target hadst been sighted. They held supreme confidence in their power and could in no way see how they could lose. - "Weak." The sound of ssh sounded while the white desert of Hueco Mundo was dyed red. Standing up not far behind, Grimmjow looked as Zaraki dispatched another Arrancar. "Hey! Cat face! I believe I asked where I can face strong opponents." Grimmjow grimaced but did notin. Ever since he had been captured by Kenpachi, he had been sending the bastard to different danger zones in the vain hope of destroying him. But all of this had proven to be fruitless. "I already told you to capture Espada if you want to fight so much." "I can''t. Espadas are like super rare food near extinction. Gotta savour them carefully." Grimmjow groaned, as a battle maniac himself he understood where Zaraki was getting at and this was why it was all more the more confusing. Grimmjow remembered the day of Nnoitra defeat. During the fight, Zaraki had been rather frightening but that was all. StillThe moment Nnoitra tried to attack the pink-haired little girl that seemed to be stuck on his back.Grimmjow swore that even the most frightening Hollow would pale inparison to that man. Like a shura from hell, he moved at a min boggling speed and crushed Nnoitra as if the high-ranked Espada was but a child facing the wrath of a bear. It was brutal. With the face of an Ashura, Zaraki tore apart, shed, crushed and reduced Nnoitra in nothing but a bloody mess. After witnessing this, Grimmjow had given up on life totally for he knew that he had no chance of ever winning. Still, he did not give up and tried to transform to at least die an honorable death but it was there that Zaraki surprised him, "Follow me and guide me." Grimmjow did not know what took him over then. Was it the chance of survival? Perhaps so but Grimmjow didn''t fear death as such it wasn''t theplete reason. If he had to be honest, it was because Zaraki was strong. Not an iprehensible strength like Gojo and Aizen, but rather the kind of strength that made your blood boil and wish to fight even if a little more. Grimmjow recognized this strength and admired it. This was why he epted. Of course, if he was asked, Grimmjow would only snort and proim to have been coerced. Nothing more, nothing less. "Anyway, with all those you killed, some Espda are bound toe after you." "Heh, as long as they are stronger than the previous one, everything is alright." Zaraki looked at the horizon with hope etched on his face. He truly hoped that he wouldn''t get disappointed. Meanwhile, a little further in Hueco Mundo, after a few months of meditationGojou was finally opening his eyes again. ---- AN: I am participating at a contest. Fantasy Festival. The story is called Midnight Prince. some of my old readers might know it as Netori Prince previously. A story I had in mind for two years now. Give a try. I hope you will like it. Here link: /book/midnight-prince_24908760405236305 would appreciate it if you could give reviews and put it in your collection.) Chapter 191: POWERFUL Chapter 191: POWERFUL The moment Gojo opened his eyes, light seemed to gather in his pupils as the world as he knew it began to change. The flow of time and space seemed to bepletely visible for an instant before the vision vanished. Even then, he could feel that he became different. Completely different. His entire body was seemingly filled with unending strength but more than physical strength, what he cared for was the use of his spiritual energy. ''Gather.'' Under his immediatemand, light gathered at his fingertip and began to move erratically before transforming into a candy. Manipting Matter was something he was already able to do but never so easy. He felt like he couldmand the Reishi as if it was his own limb and could make it do anything he wanted. In the past, he needed to ''Know'' and ''understand'' the structure of what he wanted to create in order to bring it into reality, and even then it was hard to be perfect. But now? He did not need ''knowledge'' and ''understanding''. Only imagination. This was in a way a realm close to that of a god. ''How incredible.'' Gojo marveled. This was truly inconceivable and he could feel that it still wasn''t the end. There was still one aspect of time he did not understand. Once he didGojo was sure that he could create even life. [1] But this wasn''t enough. Time, Space, and Matter. Thanks to his Limitless beingplete now, it wouldn''t take long to have full control of space. He already had near full control over matter now. Finally, he already mastered the "past" and the "present" so he simply needed to control the "future". Once he did, once he obtained those three, he would be able to manipte even reality. ''Haha. It seems like we are on our way to truly be above the Heaven.'' [Heh, did you ever doubt it? The two of us together are unbeatable.] Gojo smiled at the proud words of Kogo but did not refute them. Alone they were strong. Together? They were the strongest. Gojo wanted the world to know and ept this truth. "Well then, guys thanks for guarding me all this while." Yoruichi and the others who had stayed silent when Gojo woke up nodded. But it was hard for them to hide the shock in their eyes. In the past, they could still barely feel Gojo''s Reiatsu. But now? Now they felt nothing And this could only mean one thing - [Soul King pce.] Ichibe Hyosube, Known as the <> He was a mighty man and if the Soul King wasn''t added, he was the oldest living being in existence in all the worlds. For someone like him who has lived for a few millions of years, he had been able to witness the entire history of the universe and named all things that existed in the soul society. To him, even someone as old as Yamamoto was simply a baby chick. Furthermore, he was well and truly immortal in a way for even if he ''died'', he would not truly die and coulde back to life as long as someone called his name. He was old. He was strong. He was immortal. Because of this, Ichibe had always been one who could keep a calm smile no matter how dire the situation. Even if the whole soul society was erased, as long as the soul king was not affected he wouldn''t even blink. But now, such a man was starring agape at the Soul King. "What did you do?" For the first time in millions of years, Ichibe spoke informally to the soul king that was imprisoned in the green crystal. The soul king meanwhile did not respond. Sealed in the crystal, with no limbs and no organs, not even a heart. He was a pitiful being that was kept in stasis, neither truly dead nor truly alive. His onlypanion was eternal pain. This king, who had never once moved, never once smiled, nor even once blinked since the time he was betrayed and imprisoned by his closest allies. The king who, despite all his power, was nothing more than a sad prisoner. The king whose title was but a shame to hide his identity as a ve. That very kingFor the first time in a very very long timesmiled slightly. For some reason, Ichibe felt a chill go down his spine at this expression. But in the end, he simply sighed and began to walk away. What the Soul King did, in the end, did not matter. His only goal, his only duty, was to protect the soul king, to keep him alive so that the universe would stay stable. He had never hated nor despised the soul king. If all it took to ensure the lives of billions of people were the suffering of one man then Ichibe would ept it with no remorse. [2] The moment he walked out, he meet an old friend of his that was hurrying toward him, "Yo, Ichibe! Something happened." Oetsu Nimaiya, known as the <> and the creator of all zanpakuto. Nimaiya was a dark-skinned man with thick, ck hair that was shaven and dyed green on the sides of his head. He wore a variation of the Shinigami uniform, featuring instead a green undergarment, and a shortened hakama that exposed his lower legs. Worn over this was a white, sleeveless puffer jacket with the Royal Guard emblem on its back, as well as the alternating circle and diamond pattern of a captain''s haori along the bottom. Since Senjumaru was the one who created the uniform, she always hated the way Nimaiya wore his but could do nothing in front of his stubbornness. "What bring you here, old friend?" "WellYou know how you told me to always keep track of that dude''s sword?" As the creator as all Asuchi, Nimaiya was in a way linked to all of them and knew the position of absolutely all of them. No matter where they were. Usually, he didn''t use this power. It was impossible for his mind to keep track of thousands of swords. But it wasn''t difficult to focus on a few dozens. Until now, he had kept the position of Gojo''s sword always in mind. But just now, "I suddenly lost track of it." Nimaiya was truly surprised. This was the first time this had arrived since he created those Asuchi. Not even Ichibe could hide his Zanpakuto from his perception. Hearing this news, Ichibe simply shook his head, "Let''s call the others." "What?" Ichibe had a serious expression as he walked away, "We need to discuss how we should act." This was perhaps the most important decision he would have to make in millions of years. [1]: Gremmy can also create life by the way. He created two Quency if I remember well. But this skill should be limited otherwise he could have created more of them. Of course, this is only a supposition. Perhaps he couldn''t be bothered to create more of them. Bleach has many power. But the greatest in my opinion are the V the Visionary of Gremmy. B the Bnce A the Antithesis A the Allmighty. [2]: In CFYOW, we learn that if Yhwach''s body couldn''t have been used to rece the deceased soul king, then he would have sacrificed Ichigo with no hesitation and ce him as the new Soul King. (AN: I am currently focusing on my two original stories. But I will do my best to post at least four chapters a month from now on. Come take a look at my New story called Midnight Prince: Empire of Sin) Chapter 192: ULQUIORRA Chapter 192: ULQUIORRA The moment Gojo awakened, Ichibe wasn''t the only one to notice his presence. Sitting alone on the throne of Las Noches, Aizen felt the spiritual pressure that waspletely different from what a Shinigami should be able to release. ''So he seeded.'' Aizen mused silently. Ever since their fight in Soul Society, Aizen knew that Gojo was an ambitious man who would not tolerate stagnation. He was sure that, like him, Gojo would follow the path of transcendence. ''Did he use the Hogyoku?'' Aizen immediately denied this idea. In this world, only Kisuke had more knowledge than him about the Hogyoku and he could not feel any kind of resonance. This could only mean that Gojo had found his own path and was already near sess. For a moment, Aizen couldn''t help but be deeply impressed. It took him hundreds of years of careful scheming to even create a Hogyoku that was in fact iplete but Gojo found his own path in just 30 years. At this moment different kinds of feelings fought in his heart. He was ted to see someone walk such a Path. He was sad that it wasn''t him taking the first step. He was envious because of the incredible talent Gojo had shown. In the end, Aizen sighed and stood up, taking his part of Hogyoku with him. In an ideal world, he would have obtained the one belongings from Kisuke and then fuse them to obtain a perfect form. Sadly, such a reality did not exist. He had to make do with what he had at hand. Aizen knew that it wouldn''t be long before Gojo came looking for him. As it was, while he was sure they were more or less equal twenty years ago, now the difference between them was a little too much. His chances of winning were awfully slim. Aizen was not the kind of man who would helplessly wait for death. He would fight and struggle in order to survive if necessary. Aizen hadn''t been sitting and doing nothing during those 20 years. He had prepared a failsafe and it was time to bet on it. For an instant, he thought about those mysterious people who hade in contact with him but dismissed the idea from his mind. They thought they had hidden well, but since he was also a participant in the event that happened nearly 150 years ago, he could never mistake that special power for anything. Aizen could ept losing if he was outmatched. But he would never beg for help. "Well then, let''s go." - While Aizen was making hisst preparation and Gojo was getting used to his power, Zaraki was having the time of his life. Fighting and killing so many Arrancar had reminded him of the good old time when he was living in the Zaraki district. The district from which he took his current name. Saying that life there wasn''t easy would be the understatement of the year. This was why, even back then, something had always disturbed him. It was during one of his fights that he met Yachiru who was then a baby. ButHow did a baby manage to survive in the 80th district? In the first ce, how could a baby stay unscathed and without a stain of blood even staying in such a ughterhouse? Howe a Bady wasn''t afraid of his murderous spiritual pressure? Those were questions Zaraki was asking himself continuously for some time now In fact, there was already a growing hunch in his mind. But Zaraki did not want to acknowledge it. So this hunch would stay a hunch for as long as possible. At least that was the n. "Hey, Grimmjow, do you feel it?" Grimmjow who had be pretty used to his life with Zaraki stood up with a concerned frown. He recognized the spiritual pressure of the guysing at them. "Ulquiorra and Yammy " Grimmjow did not bother saying anything about fleeing. Nor did he bother giving the number of the approaching Espada. He knew that even if Zaraki knew how strong Ulquiorra was, it would simply make him more excited. Grimmjow always thought that he was a battle maniac, butpared to someone like Zaraki, his thirst for battle was very mild. ''How ridiculous. To think I would find myself in such a situation.'' There was no doubt that he was now a traitor. But nothing was set in stone yet. He had two options. Betray Zaraki and join Ulquiorra in helping him take down Zaraki or stand aside and watch Zaraki fight. This choice would determine his life. But weirdly, he wasn''t worried at all, nor did he hesitate even one moment. ''Zaraki, I choose you!'' "Hey Zaraki, I recognize the two iing Espada. Of two, there is one who isn''t particrly strong and another who is basically at the top. Will you take one or the two?" His question was clear, he was wondering if Zaraki wished for him to take care of the weaker one to let him deal with the main t. Zaraki grinned malevolently, "Isn''t the answer already evident!? Haha, let''s theme!" ''As I thought.'' Grimmjow nodded and looked down at the weird little girl, "What about you, Yachiru? Do you want to take shelter? The fight might be incredibly destructive." Yachiru stayed silent for a while before pointing forward, "I will stay and watch Ken-chan." Grimmjow frowned, ''Here again.'' Most of the time, Yachiru acted like a kid full of joy and energy. But, whenever Zaraki would fight, she would change and would eagerly watch him fight. As if she was waiting for something to happen. He didn''t know what she waiting for and didn''t want to know. But, it didn''t matter to him. Since even that fragile little girl decided to stay, then he couldn''t exactly flee and leave them, right? Either way, he should be strong enough to protect the girl should anything happen. Now that everything was ready, they just had to wait. Thankfully, the wait wasn''t long. The moment Zaraki''s eyesnded on Ulquiorra, he shivered. His mouth even began to water and he gulped down with difficulty. He could feel it, Ulquiorra was strong very very strong. So strong in fact that he couldn''t help but wonder how good it would feel to cut down such a formidable foe. "Hahaha, I can''t wait!!" This fight promised to be something worth remembering. Chapter Level reference to understand Gojo stats Chapter Level reference to understand Gojo stats Zankensoki(Cut-Fist-Run-Spirit): Basic Shinigami fighting techniques.Zanrefers to sword fighting techniques.Kenrefers to unarmed fighting techniques.Sorefers to moving techniques.Kirefers to Kido ZANJUTSU : Sword fighting techniques for the Zanpakuto. The most basic fighting technique. The ranks from high to low are MASTER(ex: Soi Fon) , EXPERTS(Ex: Yoruichi) , SWORDMEN(Ex: Hanataro yamada ) HAKUDA : An unarmed fighting technique that makes use of one''s own body in a fight. The ranks are MASTER(Ex: Yoruichi) , EXPERT(Ex: Isshin Kurosaki(shiba)) , COMBATANT(Ex:Byakuya Kuchiki), PRACTITIONER(Ex: Rangiku Matsumoto) HOHO : The name for all high-speed fighting movements based on the art of Shunpo. Ranks are MASTER(Ex: Yoruichi) , EXPERT(Ex: Renji Abarai) , PRACTITIONER(Ex: Rangiku Matsumoto) , KIDO : Advanced spells that require strong spiritual power: Hado(way of destruction) and Bakudo(Way of Binding) and Kaido( Healing spiritual art). There are also Forbidden Kido The use of such spells willmonly result in some form of lengthy imprisonment or worse. The Kid spells which fall under this ss are those which involve the maniption of space and time and Kid which sacrifices the self. The rank are MASTER(Ex: Sosuke Aizen) , EXPERT(Ex: Rukia Kuchiki) PRACTITIONER(Ex: Renji Abarai) ****** REIRYOKU LEVELS: Basic Spiritual Power: This level of spiritual power corresponds to those possessing a level of spiritual power that is minimal. This level of power ismon among those who may or may not be spiritually aware to a small degree but otherwise have no real spiritual power. This is also amon level of power for a regr human. Average Spiritual Power This level of spiritual power corresponds to those possessing an average level of spiritual power. This level of power ismon among those of significant spiritual awareness and may even possess powers of their own but the power levels can vary among individuals. This is also amon level of power for a low ranking seated and non seated members of the Gotei 13 or lesser power individuals. High Spiritual Power : This level of spiritual power corresponds to those possessing an above average amount of spiritual power, which is finely controlled. This level of spiritual power ismon among those of an average lieutenant rank and high ranked seated officers. (Lieutenant-ss) Great Spiritual Power: This level of spiritual power corresponds to those possessing arge amount of spiritual power which is finely controlled. This level of spiritual power ismon amongst those of an average Captain rank. (Captain-ss) Immense Spiritual Power This level of spiritual power corresponds to those possessing an enormous amount of spiritual power which is finely controlled. This level of spiritual power is reflected in its ability to enhance a user duringbat as well as its ability to affect the surrounding environment on a controlled level, allowing the wielder to use it inbat to startling degrees. (Advanced Captain-ss) Immeasurable Spiritual Power This level of spiritual power corresponds to those possessing a colossal amount of spiritual power, which can be controlled to varying degrees depending on the individual. This level of spiritual power is very rare and reserved for the strongest beings. (Beyond Captain-ss) ***** DIFFERENCE BETWEEN REIRYOKU AND REIATSU Firstly let me make something clear. Amon mistake most readers make. REIATSU isn''t the energy level. The difference between spiritual energy and spiritual pressure is simple: Reiryoku(spiritual energy) is the amount of energy a being has stored within their body or soul, whereas Reiatsu(spiritual pressure) is the pressure that a person''s Reiryoku exerts. In other words, Reiryoku is potential while Reiatsu is energy in use and can be sensed by other spiritually aware beings. In general, those with high levels of Reiryoku will often have the highest levels of Reiatsu also. A skilled warrior can ovee a person possessing greater Reiryoku by possessing greater Reiatsu - this is achieved by having greater control over their own spiritual energy. Also the amount if Innate Reiryoku is important but it can be increased with training. All shinigami go through this process. Aside from some cheated bastard like Ichigo who had insane amounts of energy from the beginning and were only unable to properly use it. The bastard was already at Immense level from the start andter reached immeasurable. Chapter Gojo stats Vol 7 Chapter Gojo stats Vol 7 Those stats are as of the start of vol 7. I will update it more or less regrly. Name: Satoru Gojo Age: 28(alive); 35(dead) Innate power: Rikugan (Six eyes), Limitless, Space maniption. Division: None Rank: Ex captain of the 6th division (technically) Reiryoku level: Great level(captain level) Zanpakouto name: Tengoku no Kogo (Heaven''s empress) Bankai: Tengoku futago no Gyokuza (Twin''s Thrones of Heaven.) ZANJUTSU rank: Expert HAKUDA rank: Master OHO rank: Master KIDO rank: Unable to rate Estimated Power level: Peak Captain level Most used Skills: -Shunpo -ck sh -Kido (AN: The reason his rank in Kido is unratable is because The Rokugan of Gojo is basically a Byakugan with some features of the Sharingan. So his rank simply depends on what technique he had seen or learned. Because of all that. Even without a zanpakuto or limitless he can trash most seated officers up to 3rd rank. As for his Reiryoku. Even in Jujutsu Gojo didn''t have the highest level of cursed energy. Yuta(Mc of the prequel) had way more cursed energy than him. What made Gojo so dangerous was that with Rokugan he had a supreme control over his cursed energy. As such his reserve were basically limitless in theory. His only limit is his human body and his mind.) Chapter MILITARY; LAWS AND PUNISHMENTS Chapter MILITARY; LAWS AND PUNISHMENTS The armed forces of Soul Society consist of three independent main branches: the Gotei 13, the Kido Corps and the Onmitsukido(Secret force) ------ GOTEI 13: The Gotei 13 is the organization which most Shinigami join. It is split into thirteen divisions (hence the name), with several divisions having certain specializations. The 4th Division is the medical/supply division, the 11th Division is thebat division (specialization in swordsmanship), and the 12th Division is the research/scientific division. The 9th Division is in charge of newspaper and magazine-rted duties. It''s unclear if the other divisions are specialized, as the four above are the only ones who receive any significant attention apart from their members. Additionally, it should be noted that Sui-Feng(AN: It''s Soi Fon, original name, yeah because she is Chinese of sort. I was also surprised. Though I will use Soi Fon in my story since I am more used to it.) is in charge of both the 2nd Division and the Onmitsukido. The Gotei 13 somewhat seems to have superiority and little authority over the two branches. ---- ROYAL GUARDS: Also known as the Zero Division, it is made up of former captains of the Gotei 13 who have been promoted to this level. Only captains of the Gotei 13 know of their existence. They are said to have considerable power and tactical knowledge. Only the King presides over them, the Central 46 have no say in them what so ever. ---- KIDO CORPS : There is currently little information on the Kido Corps, due to the secrecy in which they operate. The members all excel in Kido. ONMITSUKIDO: There is little information about the operations of the Onmitsukid. They are currently lead by Sui-Feng, who is also the captain of the Gotei 13''s Second Division. She seeded Yoruichi Shihoin in both posts. ***** LAWS : The ultimatew is to maintain bnce. It is against thew for a Shinigami to give their spiritual power to Humans. It is against thew for a Shinigami to use forbidden Kido. It is against thew for any citizen of Soul Society to create weapons of a dangerous nature not sanctioned by the feudal government. To do so is treason. It is against thew to attack a captain. To do so is treason. It is against thew tomit terrorist action(s) or attempt to overthrow the bnce of Soul Society. To do so is treason. It is against thew tomit murder. It is against thew to kill a Human that a Shinigami has not been ordered to kill. It is forbidden for a Shinigami to acquire or attempt to gain Hollow-like powers. It is a crime for a Shinigami to remain in the Human World longer than a certain time limit. It is against thew for the Gotei 13 to meddle in the affairs of the noble families unless the family in question breaks one of thews of Soul Society beyond a shadow of a doubt. It is by ancientw that two Shinigami cannot hold the same Zanpakuto. They must fight for the honor of bearing the spirit, with the spirit going to the winner, and the loser being executed. It is forbidden for a Shinigami to intervene in anything that is rted to Hell. It is a crime to lose a sacred treasure. It is against thew to alter the Dangai records. All Modified Souls must be scrapped. PUNISHMENT Exile: Certain crimes allows for the punishment of exile,monly stripping a Shinigami of their powers and banishing them to the Human World. Detention: A punishment not well known among the citizens of Soul Society is the detention of Shinigami. It ismonly reserved for those who have either broken thew, quit the Gotei 13, or those who just seem dangerous and mentally unstable (as per the government''s interpretation). This is carried out by the Onmitsukido. Imprisonment: The Central 46 can sentence a Shinigami to be held in the Central Great Underground Prison for a set amount of time. The prison has eight levels which prisoners are confined in based on the severity of their crimes. Sealing: If a renegade Shinigami is resisting arrest and proves to be too powerful to be restrained or executed, they would be opted to be sealed away to prevent further damage. There are two known forms of execution in Soul Society: Spirit-Sealing Pit: The Spirit-Sealing Pit is an ancient form of execution in which Shinigami criminals are thrown into a pit walled with sekki sekki rock a type of stone that absorbs spiritual power, preventing those nearby from using their powers. Hollows are then thrown into the pit with the criminals as the means of execution. The practice was considered too barbaric and discontinued, and the Spirit-Sealing Pits were converted into garbage dumps. Sokyoku , (Twinned Punishment): The "ultimate punishment", Sokyoku is a form of execution usually reserved for those with extremely strong spiritual powers, namely Shinigami captains. The Sokyoku is a giant halberd that utterly destroys a soul on contact. When released, Sokyoku takes on the form of a phoenix, its true form, called Kikoo. The Kikoo has the destructive power of a million Zanpakuto, and that power is multiplied by a factor of 10 at the moment it pierces its victim. Chapter Pa.treon Chapter Pa.treon You love this story? You want to be ahead of the others? Want to support me? Take a look at my patreon. You can get up to 36 advanced chapters, 18 chapters of SHK and 18 chapters of Crazy girls. Join my Patreon You can get up to 57 advanced chapters, 19 of SHK and 19 of Gojo and 19 of Lustful Paradise. Tier 1: 4+4 chapters of Gojo and LP Bronze :4+4 chapters of SHK+LP Tier 2: 12+12 chapters GOJO+LP Silver: 12+12 chapters SHK+LP Tier 3: 14+14 chapters GOJO+LP Gold 14+14 chapters of SHK+LP Legend: 17 chapters of SHK, 17 of Gojo and 17 chapters of LP+ illustrations of SHK Overlord: 19 of SHK, 19 of Gojo and 19 chapters of LP+ illustrations. Can also ask or vote for special chapters once each month. Supreme: Same benefits as overlord+ right to ask for the creation of an OC(Name/Gender /Race/Power) that will be added to the story. Here my discord. https://discord.gg/c7d4SNW.>>Here the link of my discord. Chapter 147: ORIGINAL SIN (1) Chapter 147: ORIGINAL SIN (1) After the events of Christmas, nothing much seemed to change on the surface. The festivities hadsted for a total of three days. The regr switching of the workforce allowed even those that were on missions to participate. In the end, the event had been deemed as the most grandiose festival ever done in Soul Society and the main characters were none other than Byakuya, Jushiro and Gojo. As for his rtionship with Yoruichi, like with Nanao, they were in a weird state where they were more than just sex friends but not quite lovers. Ever since their first time, Yoruichi had be quite enamored with sex and would work him out every time she had the asion and Senna was out. It was an enjoyable rtionship for both. ----- Currently, Gojo was standing in the prairie of Rukongai first district. "Yo! You are here a little earlier than nned." Isshin Shiba greeted him in his usual way as he appeared next to Gojo with a Shunpo. Taking a deep breath, he looked at the curtain that was barely visible as it surrounded the vige in the first district. "I must say seeing something like this really puts me at ease." Even though it was basically impossible for hollows to attack the first few districts, it wasn''t as if some small fish never managed to slip through the. Sadly, while they were small fish for Shinigami, they were cmities for citizens of Rukongai. Now though, thanks to the curtains created by Gojo, the mortality rate of people in Rukongai would greatly decrease. "Well, this is for my awesome self. Just a little gadget." Gojo wasn''t really moved by the thanks of Isshin. In the first ce, he just did it on a whim, to repay the grace he received. He did not need anyone''s gratitude. Furthermore, after having Jushiro literally kneel in front of him while weeping tears of Joy, no thanks could rival that. ''I wonder if I should deal with that thing in his chest before going.'' Gojo was curious. Even though he thought he didn''t n to copy the bones of the members of Division 0, he still had some inspiration to greatly reinforce his body. The most important thing was that, byparing the power in Jushiro and those bones, Gojo could confirm that they were all rted. "Hahaha! Indeed. You are really awesome. I never could have thought that you could pull those stuck-up members of Division 0 down to help you." "It''s all thanks to Unohana. Well, I always thought that the Shiba Family was just a normal noble family." Gojo chuckled, "Heh, Who would have thought that not only were you the hidden fifth great noble family but you were also rted to Division 0." Isshin gave a bitter smile, "We have nothing to do with them anymore. Since its creation, the Shiba Family had always been estranged from the four other ns." "By the way, I know that the five families predate the Gotei 13 by quite a bit. Just by how much though?" "Pfft. I can''t tell you everything since this involves the greatest shame of our family. But the five families don''t just predate the Gotei 13 or even the Soul Society." Isshin gave a calm smile as he looked at Gojo, "The five families predate the creation of humanity itself. Our ancestors witnessed the separation of the three realms with their own eyes while standing on the side of the Soul King." ''Of course, they ruthlessly betrayed himter.'' Isshin left those words unsaid as he focused on the superrge canon that was slowly being raised. "You see, at first nce, our family specializes in fireworks only...but another duty of ours is to direct this great canon. This canon is one of the few ways to ess the Soul King Pce." "Seems like a pretty important duty." Gojo whistled. No matter in which era, the one who had the key of the house was generally the one the master considered as the most trustworthy. If the Soul King believed in them, how could he let that family fall so low that they couldn''t even hold a ce in Seireitei? ''Perhaps it''s a ride?'' The mention of the Shiba Family was buried in history. This was equivalent to erasing all information about who held the key. This was perhaps one of the best ways to make a fortress inessible. After all, the Shiba would be the most obvious target during invasion if they were known. ''Well, I don''t think it''s something that is well thought of. It feels more like'' It felt more like they got exiled by the other four families. Gojo didn''t know whether he was right or wrong in his conjectures, but he didn''t care. He just had to ask the truth to Yoruichi during the night. ----- "Ohoh! How many years has it been? This canon is still as inelegant as always. I really wonder who had the bad idea to create such a way of transportation." Just as the discussion between Isshin and Gojo was winding down, three Shinigami, Unohana, Senjumaru, and Kirio suddenly appeared. "Heh, I guess my ancestors wanted to send a clear message." Isshin grinned as he looked at the two Royal Guards, or should he say two Royals Jailers? He had never been particrly a fan of Division 0 overall, but the sad reality was that his opinion didn''t matter in the grand scheme of things. "Ohh. Isshin-chan, how have you been?" "Pretty well, If I must say, what about you... Kirio?" Of course, Kirio was an exception. After all, who could hate such a gentle woman? Still... "You certainly...Hum, You changed quite a bit." Isshin gave a nervousugh. He remembered that Kirio was a lean, tall buxom woman whose breast size did not lose to Rangiku. When she was still in the Gotei 13, she was one of the most popr captains for the males Shinigami. She was basically an Idol. Since Kirio had developed her food creation skill after entering Division 0, Isshin did not know that Kirio needed the extra fat as a precaution when she cooked seriously. While Isshin and Kirio reminisced, Senjumaru approached while holding a bag filled with clothes. "Here is what you asked for." Gojo smiled as he took the bag, "Thanks. I am surprised you didn''t ask any questions." Senjumaru gave aplicated nce at Gojo when she remembered what kind of clothes Gojo asked her to sew. "I thought that we would berades a few years after you be captain, but it seems like that will not happen." After all, if her conjectures were right All Gojo did was shrug, "Still, you are pretty gusty. What if I sold you out?" "Haha. I know you wouldn''t. I am pretty sure you guys have no interest in Seireitei. As long as whatever I do doesn''t affect the Soul King Pce, we will not be enemies." Senjumaru opened her eyes wide and threw a nce at Isshin. "No worries. I have ced a sound-isting barrier and a light distortion barrier. He can neither listen to us nor read our lips." "I see." Senjumaru smiled and shook her head. "As you said, we shall not interfere. Even if the Seireitei was burned to the ground, we would not interfere as long as the one doing it doesn''t threaten the Pce. After all The Soul King hates Shinigamis." "...What do you mean?" She turned and began to walk away, "It''s time for us to go. This was definitely an enjoyable outing. For your question, if you are curious, ask your friend Yoruichi --- about the [Original Sin] of Soul Society." Chapter 193: DECISION ABOUT MY FANFIC Chapter 193: DECISION ABOUT MY FANFIC .Exnation Hi, guys. A long time went by since I wrote a chapter of Gojo and LP as I focused more and more on my original stories. As some of you may know, I have been a full-time author since December. Meaning that I have been living and sustaining myself through the money I make with my contracts. While writing fanfic is fun and I love my readers base. This alone is not enough to pay the bills sadly so I had to change my focus. This is despite the fact that many of you guys came to support Patreon. So firstly. Thank you. Thanks to all the readers who decided my fanfictions were good enough to support. Thanks to all those who stayed even after the release of fanfic became non-existent. Finally sorry and I apologize to both of you guys who stayed and those who left. I should have made up my mind long ago. Now then what will I do? I have two fanfic Lustful Paradise and Gojo. Gojo had already reached thest or second arc as far as I was concerned (Quincy as I have no information on Hell.) LP meanwhile wasWell. It was barely at the very first arc. So I will summarize my objectives. On 30/10/23 at 23:50 The tiers B/C/TIER 1/TIER 2/ will be erased. For readers of tier B/C who are reading SHK and SOS, you can easily switch to tier Silver and Bronze which are the direct equivalent. This is the most important news. Which is why I put it at the top. In the future, there will be no more separate tiers. All my future stories be they are fanfic or original will all be in the same tree. By that I mean, all future stories will be in Bronze/Silver/Gold/Legend/Overlord/Supreme. I n to finish Gojo by starting in March. Now then, what does 1) mean? All chapters ahead of GOJO AND LP will be shared with all tiers. B/C/1/2 included until the 30. Starting in February or March 2024, the release of Gojo will begin again at a rhythm of 2 chapters per week until the end of the final arc. It should be something between 30 to 50K words left. Then Gojo will be marked aspleted and the advanced chapter will slowly start to be released for free one month after the final chapter. I honestly do not know what to do about LP as it''s too far from any meaningful and logical end. I am open to any proposal that could help satisfy you guys. Once I finish with LP and Gojo, I will most likely never write a fanfic again. I might perhaps try to write the end of another fanfic that I once gave up called Trials: Path towards Godhood. But I don''t know. I will see. Starting in January, DH also known as Dark Heaven, which I officially announced will enter a beta reading phase. I will ask a few patreons if they are interested in participatingter on. Cosmic Fairytale: Sea of Star was also part of a short Beta reading phase and the return I got helped me change the base. It''s now avable on Royal Road: /fiction/76472/cosmic-fairytale-sea-of-stars-science-fantasy Finally, DH, like SOS will not be published on WN, or even if it is it will not be contracted by WN for at least half a year and most likely never. My goal is to focus on being more independent and build passive ie through my book. I believe this is all. Thanks once again for following me all this time. I apologize it has taken me so long to decide myself. Let''s continue together and see what the future has in reserve. Thanks. Also, do not worry. Gojo''s end will not be Rushed. I already have the end I want in mind. So let''s go! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!